









nfinnnn 



I ' 





^ .0 N4 0 
^ ^ ® 

"> \> ^ ^ ' 8 >? "0 

sf <= <;# 

A'^ n ^ 

‘ ■-0^ 

<V 


o N c . 


>• 


C ^ 


0 ^ 



o' = 

J ” 


^’%L 


cb 


^ ^ .0 M O ^ ' " 

0 N c - ^ 



0^0 


^ 0^ 


.V- , %v »Tri»' 

V « V ' fi ;( > ® ' V' <. '- ' 8 ' ^ 


■ ^ / j U 3 F 

4 - ^''t^tA' ^ 


- <v^ 

c ^ 


o’^^ O X G * ■■> X “ ’ ^'t^’ ' 

ry c ® ^ Q-^ , 0 N 0- 






a' 




V . <- 


> <1V ^ 

0 M 0 ^pL. 

fp^ c » ~ <■ > ^ 


^ 'V^ ’> ^ 

'° \ '' . 
% ' 


0 N 0 ^ A^ 

rO^ co’^ -o 


8 1 


V <^ 


V I B 




^ ■%. *. <^/x/,Bdr ■ , 

v^ . V * fi >e ^ ^ V 


,<# *■' 
V •% . 




C-. 

c? ° 


0 


^0 N 


c5 ^n 


^0^ . 0 N C ^ 


^ G 




0^ . 


8 I 


> " ' V 0 Ji 




,-K ^ -'4^-' ^ 

^81' 


S ^n 

G^ ^ ^ 

^ ^ ,, 0 N 

. 0 N 0 ^ 







'i' <3J 

' / *-'* N 


-< 


7,.^- 

'' V^.v' 

V 'v 

0 N 0- . c ° ^ ^ >P Q*i 

^ ^ ** c<<N\ ^ ' 

■^o ^ 

. -^///.^ . '% V 

y> ® ' \) 1 B ^ <> 


0 N c ^ 




V <X> 




. 0 ^ ., .. 


•K 

.. . i o# 

^-J^" ■■> ~»\r/’ o « <,■ 








f 





I 



H 


I 




^ . 

I • 




4 


t 


0 




« 










I 




I 



« V 
*• 






i • 


* I < 

». t I 



* 




9 


« 








# 


« 


I 

.*1 ‘ 


1 / 



( 




•t 


« 



r 




I 



m 


p 




t 




\ 


•f 




» 



# 



■ 

f 


« 


# • • * 



/ • 


k 



\ 


< 


< 





I 


# 





f 




t 


p 

' V 

« 

Vi * 

t ' 

r j 



I 




• » 


« 


/ 


% 


f 


« 


I 




• A 




I 


4 

V 




« 






I 




*16 fi 



V 



« 






1 






r 




I 



4 


t 




\ 


« 


V ' 



• ' 


.4 







% 


% 


% 

4. 












I 




f 


3 


GTJSTAVTJS LINDOEM: 


OR, 


“LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION.’ 


” Hby emilie f. careen. 



AUTHOit OP “one year OF WEDLOCK,” “XIIE BKIDE OF OMBEEG,’’ KXa 


\ . I 

WITH \ ^ ^ / 


A PREFACE. TO HER AMERICAN READERS, BY THE ACTHOR. 


FROM THE ORIGINAL SWEDISH, 

BY ELBERT PERCE. 


NEW YORK : 


CHARLES SCRIBNER, 145 NASSAU STREET. 


CE..A ^ki'cc 

Shc.loi. 



Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1853, by 
CHAKLES SCPwIBNEPv, 

In the Clerk’s Office of the District Court of the United States, for the Southern 

District of New York. 


r 



Stekeottped a>i) Printed by 
C. W. BENEDICT, 

12 Spruce Street, N. T, 


I 


► 


TO 

iFreiifrftft OTfUfani Shelton, 


THIS BOOK 

IS RESPECTFULLY INSCRIBED, 
BY HIS FRIEND, 


THE TRANSLATOR. 


rw: 


* I . i < I Ar*i U / / ^ ! i i it A Y 




I'll# "'fti' y t ?5ffX'nkj y ^MO^- ir;-^‘^ir %0 

/ ~~ 

. ••>/.. ' . •' :.i- ,4BU'':^- . 

' ' •>.'- 'n* •’»• '^' ■ ';T»- f-rt^. 


I .:i- 




lU ti# 


•i, .' 


a »• 




;« 


*^.-r 

» • Ju 







- (r»F 


« ^•- " ' ' 1 0 


'.V 


r>H- 


t? :2t# ^ ^ 


*ifr. 

la 

> « 

«r-c i * ' 
1. ic’j; 




*>•*^*1 ‘^>.*> j ' i ^).* 




»;iir 

f 


•il • 


j.’ai I rt 




■*•, » *0 4^ 




i h 


‘ ji 




.,>5 Jt 

tJW' * •^’■'.W|f 
—• vi 


^ i 





TO MY AMEEICAN READEES. 


On the western coast of Sweden, among naked rocks and 
lofty mountains, and washed by the wild waves of the North 
Sea, is situated the small frontier town of Stromstad, renowned 
as the former home of the Vikings. Here I spent my youthful 
days, under the careful guidance of affectionate parents, upright 
and industrious persons, such, I should imagine, as were 
among the firet to emigrate to the New World, the holy land 
of liberty. 

My eaj'liest recollections are connected with a favorite play- 
ground of my youth, the churchyard which contained a monu- 
ment bearing an inscription in a foreign language. The 
monument and the strange inscription, firmly imprinted them- 
selves upon my youthful mind. My father translated the words, 
and although time has nearly destroyed the tombstone, still 
the inscription remains fresh in my memory. Under that stone 
reposed a youth, a stranger, who had closed his life’s drama 
amid the wild surf of the coast. And this stranger, who found 
a resting-place in the land of the Vikings — that Northland of 


VI 


PREFACE. 


which Ossian’s ever sounding harp has sung — was a son of 
America ! 

My father (a seafaring man) related of the shipwreck ; of the 
young supercargo’s sad fate, and of the grief of the crew at the 
loss of their beloved shipmate. This narrative gave rise to 
thoughts of the stranger’s native land. Until then, that country 
had been a legendary land to me. Indians, Yankees, blood- 
shed, liberty, and the great Washington, the king without 
court, without guards, pomp or crown, all awakened my 
liveliest interest, and caused my heart to swell with inward 
emotion. Yes, my ideas of this New World were filled with all 
that was wonderful and romantic. At length these beautiful 
dreams were swept away in the river of time, to give place for 
new thoughts. The child advanced in yeare. Life changed its 
pictures. Daylight and sunshine ; sweet flowere and poetry — 
behold, this was one picture. But the other, more varied, 
gave material for all my labore, and bestowed upon me the 
wealth of experience. This picture was darkened by a sadder 
day. Our Father, the high giver of good, bestowed the one as 
well as the other. Praise be to him for the light as well as the 
darkness ! 

My sympathies for America and her people shall ever be 
cherished. 

It was only occasionally that a few German translations from 
English romances found their way to our lonely home. My 


PREFACE. 


vii 


elder brother returned home from college, and a new life was 
opened to my astonished and delighted mind. He brought 
with him the beautiful creations of Irving and Cooper. Oh, 
how I devoured those charming works of genius ! How I was 
enchanted by those glowing descriptions of Nature ! The wild 
Indian life ; those terrible wars, so different from those of other 
lands, and the faithful descnptions of the stirring incidents of sea- 
life, bewildered and enchained my imagination. But I was con- 
ducted thus far. The rays emanating from the zenith of 
American genius, commenced to awaken into life the slumber- 
ing embryo, which God had implanted within my soul. It ex- 
panded ; obscure ideas thrust themselves forward, but they were 
dissolved into sighs, which expressed, “ Oh, that I could thus 
think — thus express my thoughts !” 

However, I courageously grasped my pen, and the power, 
which had so long lain dormant, was at length called into ex- 
istence. My first attempt was based solely upon innocent 
reminiscences — still my destination in the great course of author- 
ship gradually became more and more apparent. I have 
striven onward, at least boldly, and with good will. I have 
experienced the thorns and triumphs of literary life. The 
former have slightly wounded ; the latter never intoxicated me. 
But of one triumph I was proud. It was when I held in my 
hand, for the first time, one of my works, translated and pub- 
lished in America. My eyes filled with tears. The bright 


PKEFACE. 


viii 

dreams of youth again passed before me. Ye Americans had 
planted the seed, and ye also approved of the fruit ! 

And now ye stranger friends upon the other side of the 
“great waters.” Ye countiymen of Irving and Cooper! Ye 
true patriots 

"With zeal for liberty, law, and land. 

Defiant to thraldom and throne. 

Firm as a nation ye proudly stand. 

Maintaining the seed ye have sown. 

Ye brave founders of Union I Ye happiest nation of the 
world, accept the gratitude of a lowly heart, for receiving her 
humble works within the halo of your domestic firesides. 

EMILIE F. CAREEN. 


Stockholm^ Sept.^lSbZ, 


GUSTAVTJS LINDOEM; 

OR, 

“LEAD US NOl INTO TEMPTATION.” 


CHAPTER 1. 

From the dark depths arose 
The twin brother of death. 

Teqnkk. 

It was a gloomy and stormy evening. The waves dashed 
high over the beach, wetting to the skin a man who was busily 
engaged in unfastening a skiff. He mournfully gazed over the 
water to the other side of the bay, and sadly shaking his head, 
muttered to himself : — 

“ We shall certainly be lost, and of what use is the gain 
then? He must be raving mad. I will endeavor to persuade 
him to relinquish the adventure.” 

He had hardly spoken these words when he heard hasty 
steps approaching him, and turning saw a tall figure, closely 
enveloped in a large cloak, advancing towards him. 

“Have you unfastened the boat?” inquired the new comer, 
placing his hand restlessly upon the shoulder of the other. 

“ It will be ready in a moment,” replied the man ; “but allow 
me to speak frankly. It is tempting fate to go out in such 
weather. Only wait until the break of day, and then the 
storm will have subsided. You may rely upon my words; I 
am an old seaman, and even if the wind should continue to blow, 
after daylight to-morrow morning, which 1 much doubt, we can. 


GUSTAVTJS LINDOEM T 


f. 10 

nevertheless, see our way before us. The November tempests 
do not allow us to tamper with them.” 

“ Silence,” said the stranger, with quiet earnestness. “ Yonder 
light shall not be extinguished before I have visited those who are 
anxiously awaiting me by its lustre. Therefore do not lose time 
in foolish chattering. I must go, even if I am forced to go 
alone. A sacred promise compels me to do so. Have you never 
heard of the seventeenth of November?” 

“ Yes,” answered the other, who was a poor fisherman, and 
an involuntary shudder passed over him. “ I have heard of it 
to my heart’s content. There is a singular story concerning it, 
rumored about the country.” 

The stranger sighed deeply, and seated himself in the boat, 
motioning to his companion to follow him. But the fisherman 
trembled with fear, looking fii-st upon the wild waters, and then 
^ upon the ghastly being whose voice sounded as hollow and 
hoai-se as though it came from an inhabitant of another 
world. 

The stranger understood the sentiments of the man. “ Come, 
you fool,” said he, in a clear and friendly voice, “You can see 
that I am made of flesh and blood as well as youi’self.” Here 
he lifted his slouching hat which had * before concealed his 
countenance, and is spite of the gloomy twilight, the fisherman 
was able to distinguish the features of a noble and handsome 
counUmance, which, although not belonging to a )^outhful man, 
still indicated something better; vigor and manly resolution, 
combined with an expression, proving that the stranger pos- 
sessed a generous heart. 

The fisheiman hesitated no longer ; he entered the boat, and, 
taking the oars, commended his soul to the care of God, and 
commenced rowing vigoroiisly. The waves embraced the little 
craft as the grave encircles its cold victim. They lifted it high 
upon their foaming crests, and then dashed it down, as though 
they would have drawivTt into their immeasurable depths. 
The stranger gazed upon the light, as it glimmered like a ray of 
hope upon the other side, and a tear glistened in his eye, which, 
however, was .not caused by his own danger ; but for the anxiety 
and fears of the expectant ones. The fisherman repeated every 
prayer he had learned, from his childhood to his present age, 
and they both worked on witb almost superhuman power. 

And they thus battled with the waves in a small bay of the 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 11 

Baltic. Tliey labored earnestly, for life appears most desirable 
to those ^Yho are in fear of bidding adieu to its manifold pains 
and joys. With the permission of the reader, we will now turn 
our attention to the land and its inhabitants. Upon the shore, 
which the boat was leaving behind it, was. situated a new and 
splendid mansion, which arose proudly above the surrounding 
forest. The mansion was entirely square, having two stories; 
but as it was planted upon a high stone foundation, it appeared 
to have three. The lofty windows, curtained with silk, the 
elegant columns which supported a balcony that fronted the 
sea shore, and, finally, the artistic pleasure grounds, with their 
beautiful walks, statues, summer houses, fountains, and orange 
trees, formed a strong contrast with the humble red cottage 
which was located directly opposite, upon the other side of the 
bay, as it nestled there as contentedly and cheerfully as though 
the highest boon of life, domestic peace, resided within its lowly 
walls. 

The proprietor of the former mansion, Baron Charles Engel- 
bert de Lindorrn, had retired thither with his second wife, a few 
years before. With her he received the estate Trollvik,’^ which 
had been so named formerly from an old tradition, but which 
was now called Engelvikj*. But God only knows how it was, 
whether the witches were angry because the name had been 
changed, and endeavored to wreak their vengeance by under- 
mining the domestic peace of the young couple, or whether it 
was due to themselves, yet this much is certain, no manner of 
life could be less compared to that of angels than that which 
existed at Engelvik. Baron de Lindorm’s first wife had been a 
beautiful and good girl of humble birth ; but a few short months 
after their marriage, the heaven which was opened to him had 
exhausted all its treasures, and had drawn heavy clouds over 
the head of his young wife. As tfte Baron possessed a pas- 
sionate character, which sometimes went to the extreme, always 
following the inclination of the moment, his marriage had been 
one of those headstrong actions, the consequences of which are 
generally deferred until a more suitable season. The conse- 
quences of this action, however, came but too soon to Lindorrn. 
He had believed that he would have J)een able to meet the bit- 
terness and ill-will of his proud and high born relations, with 


* Witches’ Bay. 


t Angels’ Bay. 


12 


GUSTAVIJS LINDOEM. 


stoical indifFerence, as well as the cold and ambiguous polite- 
ness of his former friends. But he was disappointed. There 
was a chord within his soul, which, when touched, produced 
jarring discord. lie experienced to the greatest extent, that his 
whole stock of philosophy was not sufficient to protect him 
from the poisonous arrows which the offended aristocratic world 
shot towards him, and none of them struck deeper than the 
complacent politeness which was exhibited towards his wife by 
the neighboring gentry. In short, Lindorm became convinced 
that no one can defy the opinion of the world unpunished. It 
will always have its revenge. In consequence of this the Baron 
became morose and impatient, and the innocent cause of his 
troubles was obliged to repay for every bitter moment which he 
experienced either at home or abroad. 

The young lady, who, from her childhood, had been feeble in 
health, soon sank beneath the bitter reproaches of her husband, 
and she was already near the grave, when, in the second year 
of her marriage, heaven blessed her with a son. It was but 
once that she pressed the innocent being to her nearly frozen 
heart, and besought Lindorm, who was kneeling beside her bed 
in deep but fruitless affliction, to place the love he had once 
squandered upon her, upon the child. 

“ Do not torment yourself, my dear Engelbert,” she whispered 
to him. “ What is now to happen will be better for both of 
us. Believe me, 1 now think only of our former happy days, 
and my heart is grateful for them. But it longs for rest ; yes, 
I long to pray at the throne of our Heavenly Father, for you 

and our little one ” She ceased, and the look of pure love 

which she cast upon the p^in-distorted features of her husband, 
clearly proved that she' now belonged more to heaven than to 
earth. 

Tears of the deepest sorrow streamed over Lindor’m’s face. 
“ Live, my dear wife,” he entreated in his anguish, “ and my 
whole life shall be devoted in the endeavor to atone for all you 
have suffered.” She pressed her hand to his brow, which was 
clammy and cold. “ Live,” he continued,” and say that you 
forgive me, for the thought that I have murdered you by my 
miserable weakness, will ^drive me mad.” She did not reply. 
Her tongue refused its office, and her pure soul ascended to the 
spheres of light and happiness. 

Lindorm cast his eyes towards heaven. He gazed at the lips 


OR, LEAD rS NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


13 


of his wife — a smile still lingered there. Then he pressed his 
hand upon the heart which had. once beat so warmly for him. 
It had ceased its throbbings. 

A hoarse scream issued from his lips, and he sank senseless to 
the floor. 


CHAPTER II. 


Seek yoti a home ; a dwelling place 
That you around so restless roam ? 
l)<'es yonder light invite you 
To the bridal chamber tiair? 

Atteebom. 

Six long gloomy years elapsed, and during the firet two 
yegrs after the death of his wife, Lindorm’s brain had been 
fettered by raving madness. At length reason slowly com- 
menced to return. He was carried from one watering place to 
the other. He submitted to the strano-est medical treatment 
prescribed for him by the most skillful physicians of Stockholm 
and Copenhagen. The mist which veiled his senses gradually 
decreased ; but it never cleared away entirely. He would be 
sane for years ; but at the least excitement the demon would 
again rage within him. llis impetuosity was not lessened in 
the slightest degree. His passions boiled within him like a 
hidden volcano, although the surface was quiet and cold. A 
deep melancholy, which never quitted him, rendered his whole 
demeanor interesting and attractive. After the six years had 
passed, his recovery was as complete as could be hoped foi, 
and as his travels, as well as his protracted illness, had some- 
what decreased his income, which at any time had not been 
great, he determined to contract a new marriage to increase it. 

After some reflection, he married Miss de O , who, al- 

though deformed by a severe attack of small-pox, still had the 
advantage of being nobly allied, and could enumerate a score 
of' famous ancestors. But as the spring of love had dried up 
within the Baron’s heart, and as she was wealthy and independ- 


14 


GUSTAVTJS likdoem; 


ent, he considered a connection with her very desirable. The 
lady consented without much hesitation, and as Lindorm loved 
country life, and as his bride had no reason to desire the enjoy- 
ments of the city, where, before her betrothal, no man had laid 
his sacrifices at her altar, it was determined to transform Troll- 
vik into an Eden, and give it a more suitable name. The 
lady sent her agents thither, to build a proper mansion, and im- 
prove the grounds. German gardeners, architects from Copen- 
hegan, and paintei-s and paper-hangers from all parts of the 
world were sent there. Suffice it to say, that Engel vik was so 
much improved, that its former occupants would no longer have 
recognized it. The newly married couple shortly afterward 
made it their home. Lindorm took with him his son, who 
was now seventeen years of age. He was accompanied by his 
tutor. The Baroness brought with her, as a companion, a 

young girl, the only relation she possessed. Alida de H , 

was so much imbued with modesty and piety, that she might 
well have been considered the impersonification of humility; 
and as the l^aroness was pei'fectly contrary to this, she gave 
vent to her spleen upon her poor relation. 

“ That girl Alida,” she would say, “ was born only to depend 
upon the charity of others. This, one can easily see by her 
downcast eyes, when she is spoken to. and by her tenderness, 
for her eyes always fill with tears, whenever Mr. Werner rends 
of the sad fate of young girls who were situated as she is. 
Poor girl ! how would you conduct yourself if you were left 
alone to extricate yourself from the troubles of this world, like 
the heroines of those stories ? I believe it is fortunate to have 
a protecting oak to cling to, when one is such a tender and 
innocent vine.” 

When the Baroness thus spoke, her husband would knit his 
heavy eyebrows into a gloomy frown, and snap his fingers vio- 
lently — a sure sign that he was {j^ngry. Alida would continue 
to sew more industriously — a tear would glitter in her eye, and 
drop upon her thin hand, as Mr. Werner, the tutor, concealed 
behind his newspaper, would laugh silently at the comparison 
of the vine and pi-otecting oak. He could not deny himself the 
pleasure of looking at the oak, which, tall and angular as a 
fence post, seemed scarcely to have sufficient juice to keep itself 
erect, much less to support a clinging vine. 

When the Baron was left alone with his wife, after such a 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. . 15 


scene, he would express his displeasure at the Baroness’ treat- 
ment of Alida. “ My dear,” he would say, “you will oblige 

me if you will treat Miss de H with more delicacy. 

These unkind remarks render the dependent position of the 
young girl still more painful to her.” 

“ My c/ec/r,” repeated the Baroness ironically. “ You wall 
oblige me very much if you will keep that son of yours in order 
a little more. That disobedient boy is continually spoiling all 
my beautiful orange trees and statues. It was only yesterday 
that he broke Neptune’s arm with a stone, and upset little 
Astrild, and covered him with mud. In fact all my improve- 
ments will be destroyed if that spoiled boy is not severely 
trained.” 

Gustavus, who was the image of his mother, and more beau- 
tiful than any of the garden gods, possessed his father’s impetu- 
osity and passionate character. It was* his delight to make 
targets for his bow and arrows, of the nymphs and goddesses, 
which, in his opinion, were superfluous commodities in the gar- 
den, and even occasionally to make battle with the gods them- 
selves, whose dignified bearing enraged him so much, that he 
pelted them with earth and stones. But the Baron did not 
intend to punish him for this, and as he much loved his son, ho 
could .not allow his wife to remind him that he evinced too 
much foi'bearance towards the boy. He therefore said decidedly, 
“Gustavus shall be provided with another home; but as to his 
training, you should allow me to do that for myself.” 

“ For that very reason,” replied his wife, “ you will excuse me 
if I take the liberty of saying that I am the one to judge con- 
cerning my behavior towai'ds Alida. We shall therefore. do 
better, iiQt to interfere with each other in these matters’.” 

Lindorrn’s blood boiled within him ; but he regained his 
composure with an effort, and biting his lips until the blood 
started, left the apartment. ^ 

The Barone.ss smiled with an expression of triumph, at the 
tact, as she called it, with whii^li she managed her husband; 
but she became still more bitter towards Alida — so much so 
that the Baron, the good tutor, and even Gustavus, consoled the 
angelic being by words of kindness. 

On the opposite side of the bay, was situated Rosendal, the 
little red cottage^ which we have before mentioned. Here lived 
an old German nobleman, with his wife, a Swedish lady. Mr. 


16 


GUSTAVUS LINDORM ; 


de Werdenberg had. taken up his residence upon the Scandina- 
vian peninsula, several yeai’S before, on account of circumstances 
which are unnecessary to repeat. He made his home in 
Sweden, having purchased the beautiful island of Rosendal, a 
place highly favored by nature. Shortly afterwards he married, 
and he lived a quiet and happy life. His marriage liad been 
blessed with two children : a daughter, a tender bud, who had 
been already transplanted into the garden of immortality, and 
a son, who was as full of hope and promise as a youth could 
be, and w'as the joy and pride of his parents. In a country 
where he was an utter stranger, and being entirely void of 
means, Mr. de Werdenberg could think of no better business 
for his son to follow, than that he should become a seafaring 
man. George was extremely pleased with this plan, and as he 
was active and honest, he soon attained a prominent ])Osition in 
his profession. At the time of which we speak, he was the 

master of a brig belonging to a commercial house of G . 

Rosendal was surrounded by water, and therefore George, when 
he returned home in the fall, was obliged to go thither from 
Engelvik in a small boat. When he first visited the Lindorms, 
after they had arrived at Engenvik, Captain Werdenberg found 
the Baron engaged in superintending the building of a skith 

“ Do you wish to see me ?” inquired the Baron, presuming 
that the Captain was a stranger who had business with him. 

“No, sir,” replied George, with a polite bow, “ I desire to 
procure a boat, that I may go over to my home, Rosendal. My 
name is Werdenberg.” 

“ Your servant, sir,” said the Baron. “ We are neighbors, 
then. I am the owner of Engelvik. Be kind enough. Captain, 
to take dinner with me. In the meantime, I will cause my 
sloop to be prepared, and will then have you taken to 
Rosendal.” 

Werdenberg hesitated. To waste time, seemed to be a theft 
from his old parents. But the Baron was urgent, and he at 
length consented. They entered the mansion together. In the 
hall they saw Alida, who was kneeling before a chair which she 
was covering with white cloth, to preserve the plush cushions. 
W^hen she heard the door open, she* slightly turned her head, 
and arose, blushing deeply and modestly when her eyes met 
those of the stranger. She scarcely heard a word as George 
was introduced to her, after which ceremony, she hastened to 


OE, LEAD TJ8 NOT INTO TEMPTATION. . 17 

inform the Baroness of the arrival of the guest. Alida sat op- 
posite VVerdenberg at the table, and although she did not lift 
her eyes during the whole time they remained at dinner, still 
she was aware that George’s eyes were frequently fixed upon 
her. The heart of the young seaman, which up to this time 
had been cold, now felt a sensation of w^armth towards the fair 
Alida, and although he had seen nothing more than the down- 
cast eyes, half concealed by their long black eyelashes, still 
during his ride home, he could think of nothing else than of 
those eyes, whose glance must certainlj contain all of those 
noble and beautiful things, which until now had existed only in 
his dreams. Then he wondered whether it was usual for her 
always to cast down her eyes, or whether there was any parti- 
cular cause for her doing so that day. If there was a cause, 
what could it be ? Had she observed that he had been unable 
to turn his gaze away from her? It was very impolite. She 
must be offended at his rudeness. Here his ideas came to an 
end. ' The sloop suddenly struck the side of the wharf. 


CHAPTEK III. 


Then came two beauUfnl children, 

Love and llope by name. 

Attksbom. 

Werdenberg was enfolded in the embrace of his parents. 
How simple, and for that very reason,' how true w'as their hap-, 
piness. After the first outbreak of joy had subsided, the family 
seated themselves around the cheerful fire, and conversed upon 
the events which had occurred during the past summer. Alter 
George had listened with respectful attention to the minute 
communications of his father in relation to the little farm ; the 
good crops, and the fishery, he turned to his mother, to hear 
with the same interest, the little history of the island, compris- 
ing short biographies of the cows, sheep, and swine, and, finally, 
the most important news of all the success of the flax crop. 


18 


GUSTAVTJS lindorm; 


After all the^rfilornestic affairs had been discussed, George was 
obliged to give a report of the adventures of his voyage. The 
aged couple listened with looks of joy and contentment to their 
favorite, and should he have conversed with them on this sub- 
ject during the whole night, they would have listened to hiai 
without the slightest sensation of weariness. 

Asa matter of course, the next day was spent in reviewing 
the actions of the neighbor. The natural commencement was 
with Engelvik, concerning' which Mrs. de Werdenberg had 
much to say. But George was the most interested when his 
mother spoke of the harsh treatment of the amiable Miss de 
11 , by the Baroness. His heart beat with pain and com- 

passion as he heard of her wrongs. 

“And still she is such a good child,’’ added Mrs. de Wer- 
denberg, “ her mild disposition never allows her to utter the 
slightest complaint. But that she suffers in silence can easily 
be discerned by those having experience in the world, and one 
well knows, how gay and ha})py girls of her age should look. 
Yes, George, ray dear boy, you can believe me, she is a pearl 
W’hich cannot be suitably mated. She is unassuming, industri- 
ous, atid a good housekeeper, free from vanity or dissimulation. 
1 should be delighted to call such a girl my daughter.” 

“ And I should be delighted to c^ill her wife,” added a voice 
within George’s heart. 

All persons of rank who lived in the neighborhood, were in- 
vited to Kosendal the followino^ Fridav. It was the usual 
custom, upon t'he return of a long absent friend, to invite guests 
to welcome him, and all the rarieties which he brought home 
with him were used to decorate the tables. The Baron and his 
family were present upon this occasion, and although the 
Baroness did not wish to enliven them by her own presence, 
still she allowed Alida to accompany Lindorm, who also took 
Werner and Gustavus with him.. Among the company were 
many young people, for which reason the time between dinner 
and supper passed quickly, and although in the year 1801, 
people were not acquainted with the pleasant way of killing 
time by shmder, or, to express it in a more refined manner, by 
rehearsing all the public news of tiie day, they ])referred 
the plain pleasures of dances and frolics. They laughed, 
chatted, and joined in the national song which was then in 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 19 

voirne. I'heir hearts were gay, for they did not feel the Avaiit 
of more exalted enjoyments. 

This day was the happiest one that Alida had ever expe- 
rienced. George had distinguished her above all the other 
maidens, and involuntarily she felt flattered by it ; for it was 
the first time she ever felt that she had some value in the eyes 
of others. It was the first time any homage had been paid 
her, and an innocent feeling of vanity arose within her heart, 
although she was as free from self-conceit as an Anemone. 

This vanity was now awakened into life, and afterwards she 
w^ould blush deeply when the Baroness occasionally noticed that 
on certain days she wore a pink gauze shawl, instead of the 
modest blue one she usually wore; and that she ornamented 
her hair with a ribbon. But if this evinced that she was like 
all other women, the new sentiments which she began to be 
conscious of, effected the nobler qualities of her character, and 
with true patience she bore the bitter taunts and ridicule of her 
cousin. She no longer wept, for she experienced a sensatfbn of 
powerful happiness within her, without being able to account 
for it. 

I'he Baron, who admired the modest and refined young man, 
invited George to renew his visits, and the invitation was ac- 
cepted. He called at Engelvik three or four times each week, 
and w’as always received kindly by the Baron ; graciously by 
the Baroness, and blushingly by Alida. lie now ‘felt the 
desire to look deeper into her blue eyes, and as he found in 
them more than he had hoped for, he at length ventured, one 
beautiful spring morning, to invite her to take a w^alk with him, 
or the time for his departure was fast apju’oaching. The 
young lady played with her apron half bashfully, and cast a 
concealed look at the Baroness. 

“ The morning is pleasant, and the fresh air will not harm 
you,’^ said the Baroness, for it did not require much acuteness 
to divine how the walk would terminate. And as it was her 
greatest desire to have Alida leave the house, she joyfully con- 
sented to the walk. The Baron made a significant gesture of 
assent, and as little Gustavus cried for his hat, wishing to ac- 
company them, he said, “Stay here, my boy.’ 

And the youthful couple went on their way, and although 
the conversation, which took place during that walk, between 
Captain de Werdenberg and Miss de H , remains unknown, 


20 


GIJSTAVTTS LINDOPJVi : 


still, we can give a report of the result, which was, that on the 
following Sabbath, a matrimonial alliance between Captain 

George cle Werclenberg and the high-born Miss de H , was 

announced from the pulpit. The old rector of. Etfenbo con- 
gratulated the couple, as was his general custom, and afterwards, 
on the nineteenth day of April, he performed the marriage 
ceremony. After a honeymoon of fourteen days, George 

departed for G , to plow the ocean anew, and to increase 

his wealth. If ever true happiness can be attained on this 
earth, it fell to the lot of de Werdenberg and his young wife. 
No clouds darkened the blight sky of their bliss. They read 
each other’s desires in their eyes, and it was their happiness 
to fulfil them. George’s birthday was the seventeenth day of 
November, and he had made a solemn vow to Alida that ho 
would certainly be home on this day. “ Only death, my dear 
wife,” said he, at the painful hour of separation, “ death only 
shall prevent my doing so.” A daughter, their only child, was 
presented to them, and the care of this tender rosebud ren- 
dered their happiness so complete, that it was only disturbed 
by learning that discord still prevailed at Engelvik. 

Little Gustavus was the cause of the discord between the 
Baron and Baroness, and as they both considered themselves 
right, although neither of them were so in fact, and as neither 
of them would succumb, the evil increased daily. In addition 
to this the green-eyed monster, jealousy, took up his residence 
in the house of the Baron. The Baroness thought that her 
husband visited Rosendal too often. He would spend whole 
days there, whether the captain was at home or not. The 
venom of her tongue wounded her husband deeply. He no 
longer felt at home in his own house, and Rosendal afforded 
him a retreat. Now reproaches and espionage had no end. 
The domestic scenes became still more difficult to endure. 
Lindorm’s haughty spirit could no longer be controlled, and de- 
structive hurricanes took the place of former breezes. The 
Baron’s old weakness would occasionally return, and he there- 
fore made frequent visits to the neighboring cities, partly for the 
purpose of regaining his health, and partly for quietness. He 
left his wife alone in her paradise for weeks, nay, for months. 
He was always accompanied by his son and tutor, for he never 
separated from them. 

The Baron’s only happy moments were those which he spent 


OB, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 21 

with Gustavus and his fiiends in Rosendal. He was always 
welcome guest there. George, Alida, and the old couple, 
vied with each other in showing him every attention which 
friendship could afford, that they might console and heal the 
deep wounds of his heart. Their endeavors were repaid by a 
melancholy smile ; he was grateful for their kindness, and would 
say with an expressive look, as he saw his loved son bearing 
little Georgiana in his arms : “ Perhaps the time may come, 
when by these two little ones, happy spirits will reside at Engel- 
vik also.” George and Alida smilingly assented, and the old 
people thought it might not be impossible. But the uncon- 
scious children enjoyed the present moments, without thinking 
of the future. They went from pleasure to pleasure, little 
divining that the time would come when they would find in 
this place, thorns which would wound them deeper than those 
of their favorite rose-bush. Happy time, when tears are only 
caused by the frightful stories of the nursery. 


CHAPTER lY. 


O. bate not the cold north. 

It has granted me the brightest boons 
Which poor earth can bestow — 

Love, and a grave. 

Tbqneb. 

The l7th of November approached for the seventh time 
after Captain de Werdenberg’s marriage. The fall had been 
unusually stormy. The newspapei’s were filled with accounts 
of disasters at sea. But the names of Werdenberg and his 
brig had not yet appeared. The uneasiness of those at home 
increased as' each mail arrived, and brought no letter. Two 
months had elapsed since they had received a letter informing 
them that the Captain had sailed for London, and the pain of 
Alida and her parents was too great to be expressed in words. 
They dared not disclose to each other the gloomy thoughts 
which oj:>pressed their souls. As if by mutual agreement, they 


22 


GtrsTAvrs lindobm; 


did not mention the subject which caused them so much trouble. 
They passed each other pale and silently, and as the seveuteenth 
of November gradually approached, they became more gloomy 
and sad. Their troubles were increased by the illness of the 
Baron, who, even though he left the bed occasionally, was not 
benefitted by so doing, for he was imbued with the deepest 
melancholy. Thus the unfortunate family had not the consola- 
tion of communing with a friend who understood the cause of 
their grief. The days dragged over so slowly, that they ap- 
peared like years. - The dreary nights, with varied tears, pray- 
ei's and sadness, seemed an eternity. 

At length the sun of the fatal day, which was to decide for 
life or death, arose. Alida decorated the hall as usual, for the 
annual celebration of the return of her husband, as well as of 
his birth-day. Mild and as patient as a being of a higher 
sphere, she arranged everything, smiling like a consoling angel, 
who whispers hope to the despairing, as the old couple shook 
their heads mournfully. But the day advanced gradually, and 
the pressure which had borne upon her heart, seemed as though 
it would break the fetters of her mind. 

“ Why does papa stay ?” inquired little Georgiana. The 
mother patted the little one’s head with trembling hands. “ Be 
still,” she entreated, in deep agony. “Twilight ’has not yet 
come.” The old man and his wife sat sadly and silently in 
their chairs, with their hands clasped before them, and the 
shadows grew longer and longer. Evening tarried not. The 
wind wailed mournfully through the silent room. The windows 
rattled, and the waves broke sull’enly against the dock. And 
Werdenberg came not. 

“Ugh! how bad it is out to night, mamma,”, whispered 
Georgiana, as she leaned her little head upon her mother s lap 
—she was sitting upon a stool near the window, by the side of 
Alida — the mother sighed deeply, and all was still, deathly still, 
throughout the apartment. A fine manly step was heard in the 
hall. “O, mamma, papa’s come!” exclaimed Georgiana. 

The door opened and a tall figure enveloped in a cloak ap- 
peared upon the threshold. Alida sprang to her feet, “ George, 
my dear George,’’ she said, and stretched forth her arms. 

“Not he,” said a voice which with all its kindness was that 
of a stranger. The cloak dropped from the shoulders of the un- 
known, and Alida stood for a moment staring vacantly towards 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 23 

the belated guest, who probably brought the message of death. 
Her strength, however, soon failed her. She sank to the floor 
at his feet. “ Speak, say one word,” she entreated and extend- 
ed -her clasped hands towards him. “Does he live? If not 
have compassion, and thrust the dagger which is to pierce my 
heart — is he no more ?” 

“ He has gone to his eternal home,” said the unknown, in a 
sonorous voice, and he stooped down to lift Alida, who had 
swooned when she heard the fatal news, she there reposed like a 
broken rose, unable to experience the bitter pain which had en- 
tered her heart. 

But we shall not dwell longer upon the grief of this family, 
words would desecrate it. We will leave the sad ones to the 
healing hand of time, for such wounds bleed too violently to be 
healed at once. Let them bleed on. 

The stranger, wdiom the reader will recognize as the man we 
left battling the wave of the bay, with the fisherman, had been 
able to fulfil a promise that he had given to his friend at the 
hour of death. The fisherman and himself had safely reached 
Rosendal. The name of Ferdinand Hermer, for that was the 
stranger’s name, was pronounced by all with respect and admi- 
ration. He received blessings from the poor and esteem from 
the wealthy. The noblest h^eart which ever beat for the suf- 
ferings of others, had its home in his bosom. Wealthy and in- 
dependent, and free from business restraint, he gave way in his 
younger years to a roving disposition — he visited many countries, 
each one causing him to long for the other. He was learned in 
many sciences, in fact he was a highly cultivated man. A warm 
admirer of the fine arts ; a friend of literature to which he had 
made several anonymous contributions. He was now about 
thirty yeai’s of age, and had become weary of travelling. Per- 
fectly sated, he now longed for his native land, and returned to 
it, that he might find a home. He took passage from London 
to Sweden in the brig commanded by Captain Werdenberg. 
The two young men soon became attached to each other, and 
the longer they remained together the stronger became their 
friendship. During their journey they interchanged confidence 
with each other, each givin’g an account of iiis life and adven- 
tures. Werdenberg described with glowing colors to his new 
friend his domestic happiness. First of all he spoke ot his dear 
Alida. It was decided that Hermer, whose time was at his own 


24 


GUSTAVUS lindoem; 


disposal, was to accompany Werdenberg home, and spend the 
holidays with him. But the happy dreams of George were as 
frail as water. A heavy storm commenced on a night during 
the latter part of October. It continued for three days, and the 
brig was at length cast, a shapeless wreck upon the northern 
coast. Captain Werdenberg, with eight of his crew perished in 
the waves, after fruitless endeavoi-s to save the vessel. A short 
time before the terrible moment arrived, George besought Her- 
mer, in case he should escape, to convey to Alida his parting 
farewell, and if possible not to allow the seventeenth of Novem- 
ber to pass without seeing her. Although he despaired of escaping, 
still Hermer solemnly promised that he would be a true friend 
and protector to Alida, a father to Georgiana, and a son to the 
old couple, should it happen that he visited them without his 
friend. 

“ Yet,” added he, turning his eyes towards the gloomy clouds, 
“ let us still hope. All is not yet lost.” 

“We must then hope for a miracle,” replied George. “ But 
hope will not last us long. The Lord’s will be done. All that 
man could do, has been done. The brig is lost. Our lives are 
in the hands of God.” As he uttei-ed these words the vessel 
struck heavily upon the breakei-s. Amid the confusion, the 
crashing of the vessel, the screams of drowning men, and the 
fearful howling of the wind, the two friends separated. They 
saw each other no more. The next morning the crew of a pi- 
lot boat rescued Hermer, and a few of the men, who had been 
preserved, from a rock which protruded from^he water. They 
were half frozen. Anxiety and despair had filled their hearts 
and weakened their strength. Hermer gradually recovered, and 
before he had entirely regained his strength he hastened on his 
journey towards Rosendal to fulfill the promise he had given his 
friend. The crew of the pilot boat had not been able to save 
much of the cargo of the brig. Hermer’s loss had been small, 
for he had been careful to arrange his affairs in such a manner 
that he was fully secured from any loss which might occur du- 
ring the voyage. Unfortunately, however, Captain Werdenberg 
had not been so careful. The profits of his summer’s voyage, 
had been invested in the cargo of the brig, and this was irrecov- 
erably lost. Thus the unfortunate inmates of Rosendal lost not 
only the joy of their life, but all with which to assist in their 
support. 


25 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 

We have seen how Ilermer arrived.® As soon as the mourn- 
ing ones were able to listen to his story he repeated to them, 
with warm sympathy, George’s last farewell. He wept with 
them, and strove to console them, not by words, but by actions. 
They became more attached to him each day, as the rich treas- 
ures of his heart opened themselves to view. They could not 
help loving him, and by the charm of his conversation, united 
with the consolation of religion, their souls gave way gradually 
to other impressions than to those of grief. Hermer’s refined 
conversation, his delicacy, his unselfishness, and his noble bear- 
ing caused them to admire him, and dissolved somewhat the 
heavy grief, by partially filling the place of the one who had 
gone from them. They could not be entirely unhappy, while 
he was with them, and they sighed at the thought, that he was 
also to leave them. But the noble Hermer saw what he was to 
them, and remained. 


CIIAPTEK V. 

He who said, “ In the sweat of thv brow shalt thou eat thy bread,’’ also said, 
“ Whom God hath joined together, let no man put asunder.” 

Feanzbn. 

Spring again clothed .itself in festal guise. All seemed invi- 
gorated with new life, Lindorm alone was gloomy and reserved 
He seemed to have parted forever from spring and joy. Con- 
fined to his bed of sickness during the entire winter, he arose 
for the first time in the spring, and took slight exercise by walk- 
ing to and fro in the deserted liall. He resembled a ghost of a 
past century who had returned to earth, that he might look 
once more upon the wealth, to acquire whichi he had made the 
most terrible sacrifices ; and then leave it for ever. He would 
often laugh loudly as he passed the mirror and beheld his form 
reflected back with too much faithfulness. His brain w^ 
clouded with dark fancies, containing faithful pictures of his 
former happiness and present misery, which he had bought 
with the only thing he could call his own — his liberty. The 
heaven which he had destroyed by his own pride and peevisji 

* r» 


26 


GUSTAVUS lindoem; 


ness now stood before hi# mind in all its orig'iiial beauty, and 
the poisonous serpents of memory coiled around his aching 
heart, and drank its blood. The unfortunate man remembered 
in his deep sorrow how often the sneering smile of an acquaint- 
ance had aroused the demon of pride which slumbered within 
his haughty soul, and how his young wife had been obliged to 
suffer by his rashness, as well as for the evils it occasioned. 
How meekly, how patiently, with what boundless kindness had 
she suffered, “ And now she is gone, and you are the cause,” 
unceasingly resounded a voice within his soul. 

With long strides he walked the hall. He beat the air 
wildly with his arms, and fixed his eyes with a terrible expres- 
sion upon all who dared look upon him during these black 
hours. Afterwards, when the storm had subsided and he had 
resumed a blunted composure, he would mutter : ‘‘ Toi*sten ! 
Torsten ! Your icy and sarcastic letters, made me worse 
than I really was. If you had not written them, matters would 
not have gone so far. But it was weak in me to seek in them 
an excuse for fiiy actions, cursed weak, cursed vanity. Muddy, 
impious source from which no stream can issue, unless it moves 
in the same circuit that the eternal sameness has laid down for 
it. I believe that Torsten would rather have died than to marry a 
girl beneath him in rank. But now we are upon a level. We 
are both in the same stream. We have both sacrificed our 
liberty and our hearts for the paltry advantages which rank 
and wealth procure. But this was no sacrifice for him. His 
heart was ever closed to the noblest and purest of sentiments. 
So^much the better for him, although he has lost the greatest 
happiness of life, still he has been free from many pains, which 
would have stung him to the heart.” 

The person of whom Lindorm spoke was a younger brother. 
The two brothers and Gustavus were the only remaining de- 
scendant of the ancient fimiily, de Lindorm. Baron Torsten de 
Lindorm, chief-master of the royal hounds, who resided in 
Northland, had a heart entirely void of refinement. In fact his 
character was distinguished by cruel firmness. 

But as this person will play no unimportant part in our 
story, the reader shall be made acquainted with him hereafter, 
we shall now speak only of his elder brother. 

As we have already mentioned, the latter became still more 
melancholy, and it was only when Gustavus placed his curly 


OR, LEAD ITS NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


27 


head upon the troubled breast of his father, saying is his 
childish voice, V Dear papa, look at me kindly ; speak, you are 
so good,” that the evil demon was driven away, and the picture 
of the only woman he ever loved, quieted his conscience. He 
would weep like a child, and become peaceful ; but, unfortu- 
nately, only for a short season. 

The Baron discovered, that under these circumstances, his 
house was an inappropriate place to educate his son. He 
rightly feared the disadvantage which would occur to him by 
being placed between a gloomy and melancholy father, and a 
whimsical step-mother. He therefore resolved to separate from 
him, although it might cause him much grief. As he placed 
complete confidence in Mr. Werner, his son’s tutor, he deter- 
mined that tliis gentleman should accompany Gustavus to the 
\jpsala University, where he was to continue his studies. 
Gustavus was now nearly thirteen years of age, and promised 
much. He was a beautiful boy, and as courageous as a lion. 
When the wildest horse was to be rode, or the mad waves of 
the bay to be combatted, Gustavus was always first. The gen- 
erous and brave youth was beloved by all in the neighborhood, 
for he was continually on the watch, like a guardian angel, be- 
tween his fiery step-mother and the poor servants. 

The Baron’s proposition to send him to the University, was 
easier spoken of than carried into effect. He w*as first obliged 
to speak with his wife concerning it, and in as delicate a ^'lan- 
ner as possible; for the success of the proposition, from certain 
circumstances, mostly depended upon her. The Baron chose, 
for this unpleasant task, an afternoon when Gustavus, accom- 
panied by Mr. Werner, had gone to Kosendal. He reclined 
upon a sofa, supporting his burning head upon his thin hand. 
The Baroness was turning over the leaves of a magazine of 
fashions. 

“ Dear Sophia,” began the Baron, hesitatingly, “ it is certainly 
not good for Gustavus to remain at home so long. The boy 
must go out into the world when he is young, that he may be- 
come acquainted with it. I should be pleased if you think the 
sa-me as I do.” 

“ You are quite too polite,” said the Baroness, with a sneer- 
ing Smile, “ to consult me concerning the boy. I shall therefore 
plainly say that I join in your opinion.” 

“ I am rejoiced to hear it,” replied the Baron. “ I do not. 


28 


GUSTAVUS lindorm; 


think that the expense will be very o^reat. Werner is a prudent 
man, moral, and well educated. He will set no bad examples 
for Gustavus.” 

“ I cannot speak upon that subject,” said his wife, blushing 
like a peona. “ You know best, whether your son has sufficient 
means to defray his expenses, and that of his tutor, when they 
have left my house.” 

A look of rage shot from the eyes of the Baron. This pro- 
duced a visible effect upon his wife ; but they both remained 
silent. 

“ You will find,” said the Baroness, turning pale, “ that I 
have made great sacrifices for your son during the past six 
years. I was not aware that so much was expected of me, 
and ” 

“Silence,” interrupted her husband. “You well know that* 
when I asked for your hand, that you were willing to make 
every sacrifice to escape dying an old maid. I feigned no love. 
I told you that ray pecuniary atlairs were in a bad state, and 
you were well aware that I gave you ray name in exchange for 
your property; but the precaution you took at the time we were 
married prevents me from using it as I please. I do not wish 
to offend you, by reminding you of this for the first time in six 
yeai-s. But I do it merely to explain to you, that it is ordained 
that man and Ivife should be one, so it is ordained that their 
wishes should be the same. I therefore do not believe it is ne- 
cessary that I should enter into more minute explanation. I 
expect that you will conduct youreelf as a mother towards the 
child, whom you once sacredly vowed to cherish and protect. — 
Be a mother to him to the greatest extent of the word. Let us 
make an annual appropriation for Gustavus, from the time he 
entei-s the academy until he is of age, which arrangement shall 
remain in force whether I live or die.” 

“ From my property ?” 

“ Yes, you well know I have none.” 

The Baroness arose and left the room without speaking. En- 
tering her bed-chamber, she considered the proposition of her 
husband upon all sides, whether it would be advantageous or 
otherwise. It was her briglitest desire to rid hei-self of Gusta- 
vus, as well as his tutor, Mr. Werner, for neither of them -ever 
had shown her any particular attention. Gustavus had always 
interfered in the execution of her despotic whims. He had the 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTAlTON. 


29 


boldness always to act as a mediator between her and the ser 
vants. He was unbearable, and nothinir could be more desira- 
ble than to send him away. But the other side of the question 
was much darker. To bind hei-self to support the youngster for 
so many years. O, no, that was too much. If her husband 
should die, which was a strong probability, the Baroness 
thought she could appear to a much greater advantage in the 
world, as the rich Baroness de Lindorrn, than as the former old 

maid de 0 , and what conquests might she not yet make ? 

But should she dare oppose the wishes of her husband. That 
was a knot which she could not untie, she well knew if she re- 
fused him, he would be excited to the utmost. Although he 
appeared calm now, still when under the influence of anger, he 
was terrible, and the Baroness then feared him as a child does 
a monster. She therefore determined to make a virtue of ne- 
cessity and succumb to his wishes. 

With a heroic effort, she drew some paper from her bureau, 
and placing a chair before the table, with much hesitation, she 
sat down, pen in hand. At length she succeeded in overcom- 
ing the indecision which existed in her every finger, nay, in the 
point of her pen, and wrote down an agreement to pay to her 

dear step-son, Gustavus, the sum of , flora the date of 

the agreement to his twenty-first birth day. After she had 
signed and sealed the important document, she went to the mir- 
ror and practiced the most pleasing expressions which her wrin- 
kled countenance was capable of assuming, and then returned 
to her husband. She approached him with an air which she 
intended to be impressive, and said with a deep sigh, 

“ God well knows, my dear Lindorm, that it was always my 
desire to render you and your son happy ; but I have long felt 
that it was not in my power to do so. It was hard to be re- 
minded by you, to day, of something which proved that your 
indifference towards me has endured many years. But,” said 
she, with upturned eyes, “ It is the wife’s duty to be resigned, I 
will not reproach you. Judge not lest ye also be judged.” 

At the conclusion of this peroration which had been strength- 
ened by tears and expressive gestures, she pointed to the paper, 
and said : “ Insert the amount yourself.” 

The Baron who was no close observer of human nature, was 
astonished and moved by the kindness of his wife. 

“ My dear wife,” said he, using towards her for the first time, 


30 


GrsTAvus lindoem: 


those kindly tones which had so long slumbered within his 
heart. “ Have you done this for me freely, and involuntarily, at 
a time when I least deserved it? Pardon me, pardon me, that 
I have so long misunderstood you. But I will strive to atone 
for it as much as possible, and everything that my poor heart 
can afford, shall be yours.” Before the Baroness had time to 
answer these words, which really moved her by their pleasing 
tenor, Gustavus and Mr. Werner entered the room, and she re- 
tired to her apartment to conceal those feelings which were so 
novel to her. 


CIIAPTEK YI. 

Alas 1 I only live ; my fevered mind 
Slowly forsakes its resting place. 

. KAN ZEN. 

The Baron arose and conducted Gustavus to his wife. He 
kissed her hand, and Gustavus did the same. “Thank your 
mother, my child,” said he in a melancholy tone. “ She has 
afforded protection to you, she has set your father’s mind at 
peace, and added joy to his last days.” Gustavus was sur- 
prised at these words — he did not understand their meaning. 

“ You are to travel,’’ added the Baron, “ to see the world. 
Did you never desire to visit other places besides Engel vik and 
Posen dal ?” 

“ Oh ! I understand !” exclaimed Gustavus, his eyes glistening 
with joy. “Mr. Werner and I shall now go to Upsala. 
Thanks, thanks, dear mother, that you have granted my dearest 
wish. But tell me, father, why did you not'let me go yourself ? 
I do not like to thank, any one else. 

“ Be not ungrateful, my son,” replied the Baron, with a look 
of slight reproach. “ I am not wealthy, and could not defray 
the expenses of your journey, and your future life. Your 
mother is rich, and she gives it to you only because she loves 
you, and requires nothing but your love and gratitude.” 

“ How strange,” said Gustavus, shaking his head distrust- 
fully. “How long have you been so good, mother?” 


OR, LEAD rS NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


31 


At this question the Baroness blushed and turned away in 
vexation. ''J’he Baron replied, ‘‘ Your inotlier lias always been 
good, my son ; but it was not until this evening that she dis- 
played her good heart. I hope that it will be your highest 
endeavor, my boy, to become worthy of the love of your 
parents, and to fulfil their hopes. By doing so you will amply 
rew'ard their cares.” 

“ I will do so,” replied Gustavus, w'armly, taking both their 
hands in his own, and pressing them to his lips, “ Since you 
have been so good to me, Mother So})hia, and father thinks so 
much of you, I shall always love you as much as though you 
were my own true mother. But promise to bo good and kind 
to father when I am gone, for I shall return as an honest and 
honorable man, and God protect you. Mother Sophia, if you do 
not keep your promise. Do not think 1 am a child any more.” 
His eyes glistened and his cheeks glowed. “ O, I feel,” he 
continued, “that I could hate you so much if you should deceive 
me. Place your hand upon my head, and bless me ; and say 
that you will ever love him and nurse him.” 

“1 promise you,” stammered the Baroness, with deep emo- 
tion, “ confide in my word, it shall be sacred,’’ and she placed 
h'er hand, and that of Lindorm, which she clasped in her own, 
upon the head of the enthusiastic boy. 

^ The evening was spent in conversation concerning the journey 
which they had mutually agreed should soon take place. ‘ The 
Baron consulted Werner, concerning the most suitable method 
for Gustavus’ education. The worthy tutor was much astonished 
at what had occurred, but as he w'as not sufficiently experienced 
to give advice on such an important subject, the Baron deter- 
mined to speak concerning it wfith Hermer, who occasionally 
visited Engelvik in company with the Werdenberg family. 

On the evening before Gustavus’ departure, Alida and little 
Georgiana, accompanied by Mr. Ilermer visited their friends at 
Engelvik. The pure Alida was grateful to Providence, when 
she perceived the unusual quiet and friendly relations which 
now existed between the Baron and his wife. The Baroness de 
Lindorm, was dispositioned as well for a good as a bad woman ; 
and contained sentiments within herself which had been foreign 
to her because she never had occasion to develope them, for the 
frozen ground in which they originated had never been warmed 
by the genial rays of the suii, which would have awakened them 


32 


GUSTAVUS LINDORM : 


from their slumbers. Her repulsive conduct in her early youth 
had been treated with like repulsion, and therefore she knew no 
other atmosphere. 

But from this hour, which was an epoch in her existence, she 
felt that there was a beautiful but unknown sentiment within 
her, that brought harmony amid the elements, which until now 
had been inimically separated, she became more patient and by 
every exertion strove to render her husband less melancholly. 
But she w'as not allowed to succeed in this endeavor. As the 
Baron and Baroness conversed concerning the proposed journey, 
Gustavus and Georgiana walked through the garden. 

“ Why don’t you run around as you used to ?” said Georgi- 
ana, looking at her usually gay companion in surprise. 

“ I do not wish to play any more,” said Gustavus, seriously, 
“but you do not understand such matters, Georgiana, come, let 
me lift you up. All right, now pick a blossom from the apple- 
tree. Poor Georgie, who will get apples for you this fall when 
I am away ? And then I am not to come back for many, many 
long years. Won’t you miss me, Georgie.” “ O, yes, very 
much Gusty, I will give you my big doll, and you vdl give me 
your little boat. But don’t grieve. Gusty, Mr. Hern ar promised 
to pick some of the finest apples for me this fall, j he prom- 
ised me.” 

“ He may have promised you, but you mustn’t be too sure of 
it, for I have seen it often, very often, when he picks flowei's for 
you and your mother, that he always chooses the best for her; 
and then she will say “ thank you, dear Hermer, you are so 
kind,” and he answei*s, “ 0, Alida, if I was but able to remove 
every thorn from your path they should never wound you more.” 
And then he will look at her in a very queer manner, and 
your mamma will blush as red as a rose, and say in a low voice ; 
“I know it, and feel their sting much less when your friendly 
hand removes them !” and he kisses her hand, and she cries, 
“ come let us go into the house it is becoming cold.” And for 
these reasons I do not think you will have the nicest apples. 
But wait till I get to be a great man, a head taller than every 
body else, then I will come back and ” 

“ Baron Gustavus and little miss, will you be kind enough to 
come to tea,” cried a servant, interrupting the familiar chat of 
the children, and once more, probably for the last time, Gusta- 
vus and Georgiana ran a race to see which could arrive at the 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 33 

steps first, and when little Georgiana, fatigued, sat to rest her- 
self upon the step, Gustavus lifted her in his arms, and carried 
her into the house, placing her at Alida’s feet. Before the guests 
from Rosendal returned, Ilermer and Gustavus took a walk 
through a retired portion of the garden, where Ilermer gave 
the youth much wholesome advice and many friendly warnings. 
The boy listened attentively to the words which fell from Her- 
mer’s eloquent lips. He gratefully pressed the hand of his 
friend and ’said, 

“ That was my intention before, but you have strengthened it. 
Whatever may happen me in the world which I long to enter 
so much, I shall not be obliged to blush before you, when we 
again meet.” At length evening arrived. “Remember my last 
words,” said the Baron as Gustavus tearfully clung to his neck, 
“ always have God before your eyes, and his words in your heart. 
Be not rash. Consider all your actions, for evt>n the smallest are of 
importance. Never be a slave to the opinion of the masses, but 
do whatever your heart tells you is right. A man should act 
according to his own judgment, and not follow others. A wo- 
man on the other hand, must succumb to public opinion. If 
you once resolve, perform. Do good for its own sake, not for 
the sake of appearance, and then you will always be at peace 
with yourself. And to you, Mr. Werner, I confide the most pre- 
cious treasuie I own. Perform your duties as you have done 
before, and you may rely upon my influence in procuring for 
you the rectorship of Eftenbo, when old S})iller, the present in- 
cumbant, shall have been gathered to his fathers.” 

“My generous benefactor,” replied Werner, gratefully press- 
ing the hand which the Baron extended to him, “I love Gus- 
tavus as a brother. I shall account for ray treatment of him 
at the day of judgment, before the seat of God.” 

“ And should 1 die, my further instructions shall be prepared 
for you. I will write to my brother, in Northland, in a few 
days, and although he is somewhat eccentric, I doubt not but 
that he will do everything in his power for my son. And now, 
Gustavus, my beloved child, farewell.” 

Lindorm lifted Gustavus into the coach. His eyes were 
fixed once more upon the loved face, and one more kiss was 
imprinted upon the lips of the dear son. 

“ God bless you, my child. Remember thy God.” He then 


84 


GTJSTAVUS lindoem: 


beckoned to the coachman to driv^e on, and in a few moments 
the coacli, with its much loved burden, disappeared. 

Exhausted, Lindorm returned to his apartment and sank 
upon his couch, murmuring, “ Lord, now let thy servaqt depart 
in peace.” But it was a long battle before death finally con- 
quered. For several years he existed, but it was existence only, 
his mind was dull. Zealously the Baroness endeavored to 
cheer her dying husband, and she was rewarded by a sickly 
smile or a feeble look of gratitude. Every week she received a 
friendly letter from Gustavus, every word of which was replete 
with gratitude, and gave her heart consolation. Poor Sophia 
had experienced but one happy evening during her whole life. 


CIIAPTEK YII. 


An oath, a terrible oath binds me. 

'lliONF.K. 

T-welve years had flown by since ‘ the incidents we have 
described transpired. It was on a beautiful evening during the 
latter part of July, that a dusty coach stopped before the 
entrance of the lonesome churchyard at Etfenbo. It contained 
two young men. Tlie one, apparently the eldest, was a man 
of exceeding beauty. His noble countenance could have served 
as a model for the highest artistic conception of manly beauty. 
But a shade of melancholy had somewhat tinged the features 
of the stranger, and looked foilh from his dark blue eye. He 
was clad in deep mourning, which rendered the paleness of his 
countenance still more striking, and his raven locks surrounded 
a head, the proud bearing of which would excite the utmost 
admiration. The soft yet expressive glance of his eye was such 
that it would interest even an entire stranger. 

His companion was a youth with light colored hair. His 
eyes sparkled with gay humor, and his beauty indicated a man 
who occupied a position between a spoiled child and a ball- 
room hero, who thinks that his actions and words are charm- 
ing, and must be applauded. He regarded everything around 
him with a certain nonchalance, at the same time playing with 


OE, LEAD ITS NOT INTO TE:MPTATT0N. 


35 


the down upon his upper lip, which he was pleased to call a 
moustache, while he softly vvhistled a ftishionable waltz. 

“ Give me the spy-frlass,” said he to his friend, who was hold-, 
injr one to his eye. “Immediately, immediately, Arthur,” re- 
plied the other, secretly wipintr away a tear that had started to 
his eye. “Only let me indulge for a few moments in the pain 
and happiness of lookino^ at the home of my childhood.” After 
a few moments he handed the spy-jrlass to his companion, and 
descended from the carriaixe. “ Remain here, dear Arthur, I shall 
go yonder,” said he, and pointed towards a small hill in the 
cemetery, “ or it would be better still if you should go on in ad- 
vance, I will follow shortly. Pardon me, you know I do not 
like to have witnesses of my grief, and you are so kind ” 

“As you choose, brother, we agreed not to interfere with each 
other,” replied the gay youth, holding the glass to his eye. 

“ Now, upon my honor, it is indeed divine here. A fairy cas- 
tle upon one side, and an old dilapidated owl’s nest on the 
other. A capital spot for a romance, I swear, it lacks nothing 
but a hero, and I will fill his place myself. Drive on coachman, 
Au revoir^ Gustavp^,” and the coach rolled on. 

And Gustavus Lihdprm, for it was he, took the path which 
conducted to the cemetery. For twelve years he had not visit- 
ed his home. The spring of childhood, the fleeting dreams of 
youth, liad passed. The man stood here, with quiet self-control 
and perfectly initiated in the calculations of the world and the 
mysteries of grief. He was well aware that life requires serious- 
ness and activity. He was convinced that the deceptions of life 
had no further control over his mind, and that the bright rosy 
hopes, that had once floated around him like friendly spirits, 
were dissolved into misty clouds, which could no longer be pen- 
etrated by the glittering rays of false delusion. These sentiments 
seemed to have taken root too early, as he was now but twenty- 
five years of age. But there are certain events which transpire 
without heediiig time. It is always sad experience, however, to 
know that the fruit has ripened too early, and that the mid-day’s 
sun of life has scorched the blossoms of the spring of our ex- 
istence. 

“ Who will tell the son where his father rests,” said Gustavus 
in a low tone, as he slowly walked through the grave-yard. 
All was silent, save that now and then the breeze would shake 
the iron crosses, which would answer back with a mournful and 


36 


GUSTAVUS LINDORM : 


solemn creak. Gustavus approached a marble slab that was de- 
corated with a few withered wreaths, indicating that the grave 
was still cared for. He bowed down and read the name of his 
father, and the date of his death. It was eight years old. Be- 
neath it were the simple words, “He has found rest.” 

“Peace be with you, my dear father,” said Gustavus, and 
pressed his burning cheek upon the cold marble. “ It is well 
with you, when shall your son find rest?” 

He remained on his knees before the slab for a long season. 
When he arose a shade of deepest melancholy lingered upon 
his noble features. He passed to the other side of the monu- 
ment and read the name, and date of the death of the Baron- 
ess. It had occurred only nine months before. “Poor Sophia,” 
sighed Gustavus, .“life bore no roses for you. You kept your 
promise faithfully, I know ; therefore your memory shall be 
more precious than all the wealth you have left me. Peace to 
your ashes.” 

He waved his hand towards the marble and turned his steps 
in another direction. Beneath a drooping willow tree, the fav- 
orite spot of his boyhood, was the old mo^y bench on which he 
had so often rested. Upon finding it still Ithere, a smile played 
over his lips. Here he had often sat with Georgianaby his side. 
Here he had told her many wild stories which had originated in 
his own imagination, and how attentively had she listened to 
them with her little hands clasped over her bosom, her glisten- 
ing eyes proving that she understood the bold flight of the nar- 
rator and entered into its spirit. And then she would reward 
him at the close of every adventure by presenting her rosy cheek 
for a kiss. His memory lingered with the fair child for several 
moments, but gradually his thoughts placed themselves upon the 
one whom he was soon to see in blooming maidenhood. 

“ I wonder,” sighed he, “ if she still remembers the friend of 
her childhood.” As he stood there wrapped in deep thoughts 
he heard a rustle in the green branches above him. He turned 
his eyes upwards, and beheld the laughing eyes of an urchin 
peering down upon him from the top of the tree. The boy had 
captured a starling, which he held triumphantly in his hand. 

“ What are you doing up there, boy ?” said the young Baron, 
with a frown. “ This tree is mine, who has allowed you to trou- 
ble my starling ?” 

“ I don’t see why it should be your starling,” replied the boy 


OK, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 37 

“ I think the grave-yard belongs to everybody, and you cannot 
forbid me from taking a starling.” 

“Yet I shall do so,” replied Gustavus, in a soft voice, but so 
decidedly that the boy looked down surprised from his throne, 
and was uncertain whether to allow the starling to fly back to 
its nest, or to retain it. At length he said, “ I shall not obey 
you, for you have no right to order me.” 

“ But you shall not have it, mischievous boy,” said the young 
Baron, hastily climbing into the branches of the tree. With 
one hand he held the boy, and with the other he took the 
starling from his hand. He kissed it, and then set it at liberty. 
He afterwards took his new acquaintance to the ground, and 
said kindly, but firmly : “ Hid I not tell you that the tree and 
the starling were mine ; and you must learn, my little friend, to 
respect the property of others. When I was a child, I planted 
this tree myself. I made this bench. Here was my play- 
ground. Ho you now know why I desired to protect the little 
beings who sought protection here ?” 

“ Are you Baron Gustavus, then ?” said the boy, looking into 
the Baron’s face, ^ith a frank smile. 

“ That is my name, but how did you learn it ?” 

“ 0, I have often heard Georgiana say that this tree and this 
bench belonged to you. Hon’t you see that the grass has been 
neatly trimmed. 1 did it.” 

“ Hid you do it, my good boy ? I thank you for it. But 
tell me now, what is your name, and how old are you ?” 

“ My name is Willie Hermer, and I am eleven years old.” 

“ Hermer !” exclaimed Gustavus, pressing the boy to his 
heart. “You are Georgiana’s brother, then?” 

“Of course; I love her very much. But as these starlings 
belong to you, I must beg your pardon. I did not disturb them 
for my own sake. I only wanted one to give to Georgiana to- 
morrow, as a bii th-day present.” 

“ Was that the case, Willie? Then come to me to-morrow, 
and I will give you a beautiful tame goldfinch for that purpose ; 
and give the respects of Gustavus Liudorm to your parents and 
sister, my boy. I will visit my old friends to-morrow afternoon, 
with a stranger, who is my companion.” 

“ Thank you, thank you. I will come early.” Little Willie 
politely tipped his cap, and springing over the stone wall, hur- 
ried across the fields. 


88 


GUSTAVIJS lindoem; 


“ 0, the golden days of youth !” sighed Gustavus, looking 
kindly after the happy boy. But the dark veil again covered 
his eyes. He seated himself upon the bench, and thoughtfully 
supported his head upon his hand. “ Alida’s son, Georgiana’s 
brother,” he muttered. “ It was more than a mere supposition, 
then, when I thought that Georgiana would still remember me. 
But alas ! alas ! an evil spirit has destroyed, with its malignant 
breath, the sweetest flower of the paradise of my life. Will 
those which still remain, be able to satisfy the longings of my 
heart? Yes and no, just as the temptation presents itself. But 
at all events, I hope that I shall never forget my duties, or blush 

for myself, if my thoughts should accidentally linger with . 

But what is all this ? What strange ideas are these !” He 
arose quickly, and endeavored to drive away his gloomy 
thoughts. “Are there not many beautiful and precious things 
upon earth besides love ? and is it not very foolish to mourn 
about the loss of that which 1 have never known, and which, by 

the help of God, I shall never know, at least as long as . 

Pshaw ! I will think of it no longer.” And with rash steps, he 
entered the familiar path tow'ards Engelvik. 

We will defer mentioning what occurremto our hero during 
his absence, except that during the first studies, 

everything passed as usual with a student. He studied, and 
visited the professors ; attended the lectures, -and indulged in 
the various pranks of student life. He gained many friends ; 
he loaned money ; learned to smoke, play cards, and fence. 
In short, at the age of seventeen, he was a student in the full, if 
not the best meaning of the word. There was one trait, how- 
ever, which distinguished him from his companions, and that 
was his inclination tow'ai'ds melancholy. But as he perceived 
that he became by it the object of ridicule, he battled with his 
infirmity as much as possible. He might have succeeded, per- 
haps, in uprooting it al together, had not particular circumstances 
occurred to strengthen it. These circumstances produced an 
impi-ession, which had an eflect upon his whole life. What 
they were, we will describe in the succeeding chapters. 


OK, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


39 


CHAPTER YIII. 

It was a face, which, once seen, could neTer be forgotten. 

Bxtlwer 

During his short walk, Gustavus’ features were visibly 
changed. It could distinctly be seen, that the sentiments 
which moved him, were of a varied character. They were of 
mingled pain, melancholy and pride, as he approached the 
home of his father. “ Are these the same places which I once 
knew so well ?” and he looked around him in surprise. The 
beautiful landscape, glowing with the last rays of the setting 
sun, was the same ; but was this dilapidated mansion, with 
falling balcony and broken windows, the once luxurious res- 
idence he knew^when a boy, and what had become of the little 
red house on the opposite shore? Not a trace of it remained; 
and in surpris#^his eye rested upon the magnificent building 
which stood on its former site. The present edifice was a large 
and splendid ni'ansion, presenting a singular architectural ap- 
pearance. It was placed in the centre of a gi-ass plot, which 
was surrounded by a neatly trimmed birchen hedge. Tlie front 
of the honse was ornamented with a balcony, provided with a 
balustrade. This balcony must have commanded a fine view of 
Engelvik, and the surrounding scenery ; and Gustavus thought 
he discerned upon it, the form of a female, who was leaning 
over the balustrade, and looking towards Engelvik. She held 
a veil in her hand, which she waved in the air. 

“ Why did Arthur take the glass with him?’ muttered he 
in vexation. “ I should like to have taken a nearer view of that 
house. It may be Georgiana ; but who can she be beckoning 
to ? But whai is it at all to me ? I must hurry, and take pos- 
session of my owl’s nest, as Arthur styles it.” 

Gustavus had hardly entered the gate, when a young, well- 
dressed man of gentlemanly appearance greeted him with a 
respectful bow, and inquired, “Have I the honor of seeing my 
master, Baron Lindorm ?” ..... - - 


40 


GUSTAVUS' LmDOEM ; 


“ I am Lindorra, sir ; and as the other title, Baron, belongs 
to me, I suppose I must wear it. But how am I your master ?” 

“ One year before the death of the late Baroness, I was ap- 
pointed steward of Engelvik. My name is Waldenberg, and I 
now have the honor to welcome the Baron to his old home.” 

“Thank you, Mr. Waldenberg,” said Gustavus, extending 
his hand to his steward. “ I am glad that my step-mother 
thought fit to create such an office, for, to speak the truth, I am 
but little acquainted with such matters, and I am more re- 
joiced than all, that she has made such a good selection.” 

“ I cannot vouch for that,” replied the other, with a blush. 
“ The present condition of the mansion seems to indicate to the 
contrary. But the Baroness directed that after her death, the 
mansion should be left untouched until her successor should 
take possession. My occupation relates to the farm, and when 
the Baron has refreshed himself after his journey, 1 will give 
him an account of my operations.” 

“ I doubt not but everything is right, Mr. Waldenberg. I 
assure you I thought as I spoke. I approve of the directions of 
the Baroness, for the improvements 1 intend to jnake will afford 
me occupation. But tell me, where is my guest ? He is a 
relative of mine, and is a second lieutenant in the navy. As he 
is young and wealthy, besides being an only son, he chooses his 
residence to suit his pleasure. He will be my^^uest for some 
time.” 

“ He has gone down to the dining-room,” replied the steward, 
“ where, for want of better company, he is conversing with the 
housekeeper. Miss Wings.” 

“Just his way,” said Gustavus, vexed at his friend’s want of 
taste. “I dislike such things ; but I hope Miss Wings is not 
young.” 

“ O, you need not fear for that,” replied the steward smiling. 
“ Miss Wings celebrated her fiftieth birthday long ago, and 
although she is an honest woman, nature has provided her with 
beak and claws with which she well knows how to defend 
herself.” 

- “ I am glad to hear it ; she is just the housekeeper for a 
bachelor like me. But how is it with the rest of the servants ?” 

“ There are three female servants ; an old hostler, three 
laborers, and a boy,” enumerated the steward. 

“ That is right ; now tell me something of my friends at 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 41 

Rosondal. I have been told that Captain Werdenberg’s widow 
has married Mr. Werner, a very respectable, and, they say, 
very wealthy man. This cannot be doubted when one looks at 
the improvements he hfis made yonder.” At these words he 
extended his hand towards Rosendal. 

“All this happened,” said Walden berg, “before I arrived at 
this place ; but I have been informed that after a widowhood of 
one year, and after the death of her husband’s father and 
mother, she accepted the hand of one of the noblest of men. 
He ]s distinguished here as a pattern for. a husband, and is, 
withal, a noble and generous man, and possessed with moving 
eloquence. He is idolized at home, and he deserves to be. He 
is a tender and attentive husband, a kind and careful father. 
In one word, he is a true man.^^ 

“ Indeed,” interrupted Gustavus, with a smile, “ it appears to 
me as though you should wear the prize for eloquence youi-self, 
Mr. Waldenberg. Although I believe all you say, still I 
should like to hear the testimony of other pei*sons more in- 
terested, for instance, ^jeorgi an a, the daughter of Captain Wer- 
denberg. She waj; a promising bud when I last saw her, many 
years ago. I suppose she is now a beautiful flower.” 

“ The young' facly, yes, she ” Mr. Waldenberg coughed, 

and then added, in a changed voice, “Miss Werdenberg is con- 
sidered the flower'Of tiie valley.” 

“Has she no particular admirers?^’ inquired Lindorm, and 
his eye reposed upon the balcony of the house on the opposite 
side of the bay. • 

“ I do not know,” replied the steward, and a glow overspread 
his countenance, “ but it seems that no one can boast of parti- 
cular favor in her eyes, although it is one of the articles of our 
creed, that no man can see Miss Werdenberg without loving 
her. Ihe whole circuit court lies at anchor at Rosendal, at 
least as long as it continues.” 

“ Not for the same reason, I hope?” said Lindorm smiling at 
the mournful expression of the young man. 

“ Yes, upon my honor, from the Chief Justice down to the 
humble clerk.” 

“ And yet you say no one finds favor with her ? But this is 
interefiting ; let us sit down and converse longer. Arthur will not 
miss me as long as the supper lasts.” 

“ But it is cool and the night air is unhealthy,” remarked 


42 


GIJSTAVTJS lindoem: 


Waldenberpf, who did not seern to be inclined to continue a sub- 
ject wliich was evidently painful to him. 

“ 0, never mind, heat, cold, storm and rain, are the same to 
me,” interrupted Gustavus ; “ T love the evening shadows, but I 
am not so selfish that I would discommode any one on my account. 
Perhaps you do not share my tastes, or cannot. Is your health 
too poor to bear such changes ?” 

“ I once loved to roam around in the darkness of night ; and 
even now the starry sky can entice me from my bed. But my 
health is indeed very poor. I have but a few years to live on 
this beautiful earth which I love so much, and 1 must enjoy 
them economically if I do not wish to shorten my pilgrimage.” 

“If that is the case, my good Mr. Waldenberg,” replied 
Gustavus, warmly, “ we will hurry home. I am sorry to see 
on your pale cheeks those hectic flowers, wPich are mournful 
harbingers. Have you taken advice concerning your health?” 

“ Yes, several years ago. Through the advice of an eminent 
physician, I discontinued my studies, and entered a career where 
exercise in the open air would assist me i^^pm bating the evil. 
My father, an honest and respectable cie/g;f^an, who, however, 
was blessed with a numerous family, destini^ me for the minis- 
try. I did not share in his opinion asj I ha'd jfi warm inclina- 
tion towards the medicaP profession. t:;>i{e .^id not wish to 
change my desire, but could not rend¥r"'mV flmuch assistance. 
I was, therefore, obliged to work all the harder, that I might 
not deprive him of his necessary means. During the day I 
taught the modern languages, and at night I devoted myself to 
the science I loved. After spending two years in this manner, 
my powers were totally exhausted. I was placed upon a sick 
bed, where I remained for six months ; and, when I at length 
arose I wished to return to my old occupation ; but my diseased 
lungs would not allow me to do so. My physician advised me, 
if I wished to prolong my life, to change my business, and 
em])loy myself in the open air. My father, mother, and friends 
enti’eated me to take this advice, and I was at length pursuaded 
to relinquish my hopes to be a medical man. I returned home, 
and after a short time received, through the aid of Mr. Ilermer, 
the situation I now hold. I cannot complain of much pain, 
but my lungs are so much impaired that I can never hope for 
a permanent recovery.” 

“ My dear Mr. Waldenberg,” said Gustavus, warmly press- 


OK, LEAD TJ8 NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


43 


ing the hand of his companion, “ I am exceedingly sorry that 
you were obliged to choose a profession so totally at variance 
with your refined tastes ; but allow me to assure you that every- 
thing shall be done to reconcile you to the necessity. I am 
really glad to find in you a refined man, whose company will 
be dear to me, for Arthur’s ,gay humor does not always corre- 
spond with my disposition. But look ! here he comes.” 

“Where have you been so long, Gustavus?’ said Arthur, “I 
really thought you were going to philosophize the whole night 
among the graves. • Thank God I have become acquainted in 
the house, and having had an excellent supper, was making 
my mind up to have an adventure.” 

“An adventure!” said Gustavus, smiling, “but allow me to 
introduce you to Mr. Waldenberg. -Mr. Waldenberg, Lieuten- 
ant S , we shall be companions. But what were you about 

to. remark ? ” 

“I cannot recollect,” said Arthur, jocosely, “that my host 
ever put such a question to his guest before. With your per- 
mission I shall no pinswp.r ” 

They now arched doorway of the hall, where 

the servants, aitl^.-Mrss^wings at their head, were solemnly 
awaiting the dpproac^^,. their master. The old housekeeper 
courtesied deepfy, aj|r,li?i^lfc)med the l^aron with many words and 
gestures. “ Ev^M^ifl^'is not in order here, as it should be for 
your reception, sir ; but as you did not inform us of your com- 
ing, you must be satisfied with all that the house is able to 
ofier you.” 

“All right, my dear Miss Wings,” said Lindorm, tapping the 
old lady with familiar condescension upon the shoulder, “ I am 
perfectly satisfied, so give me what you have, for I am very 
hungry, and will certainly praise your cooking even if it is 
plain.” 

“ 0, that was well spoken, sir, please enter the dining-room. 
Make room, children,” she said, complacently to the other 
servants. “His Lordship will speak with you to-morrow, and 
then, after I have had a night for reflection, I hope to convince his 
worship that the late Baroness never liked to have plain 
cooks.” 

The gentlemen passed through a neatly furnished room, and 
w'ere introduced into the dining-room, where Miss Wings, cast- 
ing aside all dignity, performed the duties of a hostess. She per- 


44 


GUSTAVUS LTNDORM I 


ceived with particular pleasure that the Baron made consider- 
able inroads upon the meat pies and green peas. 


CHAPTER IX. 


. Bhe was as light as au Oread, 

And her step was buoyant and gay. 

Tkgnbb. 

We will now visit the opposite side of the bay, and observe 
what is there transpiring. With the permission of the reader 
we will ascend to the balcony of the before-mentioned house, 
where the form which attracted the interest of our hero is still 
remaining. The dim twilight ])revepts. ]^s ifrom completely 
satisfying our curiosity. But it is i^ot^ifficult'^o discover that 
it is the light form of a female. She sometimes leans over 
the balustrade supporting her head\upoh hei^h'and, and with 
the other waves a white veil towards ^thfe opposite side 
of the bay. At a short distance we sound of the 

splash of oars, which gradually approaches, until a boat is seen 
nearing the wharf. It is secured to the dock in the utmost 
haste, and our little friend, whom we became acquainted with 
in the church-yard, hastens to the house ; runs quickly up the 
stairs, and does not stop until he has reached the balcony. 

“ Georgie, Georgie,’’ he exclaimed, “ how good you were to 
wave the veil, I knew who it was in a minute. O, I know some- 
thing, I have heard something, I have seen something. But if 
you wish to know it, I shall not tell you until you have promised 
to do something I shall ask you.” 

“Well, what is your wl^h, Willie? Let me hear, whether I 
can consent,” replied a voice, the sweetness of which would ne- 
cessarily soothe the most impetuous heart. ^ 

“ You must know, Georgie, that I shall ask a great deal, but I 
have something very important to tell you. Then promise me, 
for I know you will keep your word, that you will never consent 
to marry that old Chief Justice, Hoik, who wants you. I can’t 


OB, LEAD ITS NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


45 


bear the man, for he already acts as though he was my elder 
brother. “ Here Willie, my child, he will say, “ what are you 
going to do with yourself? Be industrious, and honest and some- 
time you may travel with me on the circuit. Won’t that be 
pleasant ?” and many other such questions, and I don’t like them. 
Well, Georgie, you are laughing. I see he will never marry 
you.” 

“Right, Willie, you are a good physiognomist. He shall 
never be my husband, for your father has already my consent to 
send him out of the house. 1 have promised, now for the news, 
Willie.” 

“ Not yet, Georgie, you must also promise me not to marry 
that little fop, Blohm, who w'hispers every minute, “Ah! my 
gracious lady, how charming, how delicious it is here at. Rosen- 
dal. A day spent with you, here, is worth more than ” 

“ Silence, Willie, you are really becoming saucy,” interrupted 
his sister. “ But I will promise you that, although I like the po- 
lite, yet shallow conversation of the notary, I shall never wed 
him. But now fQ|^|j^^ws — you really w'orry me with your 
conditions.” - ,■ 

“Be patient, but tell me shall I give you a short report or all 
the evidence 

“Neither to^long^oy/too short. Only commence.” 

“Well, you mMTTmow when I left school this afternoon, I 
.went down to the grave- yard to see whether the grass bench was 
still in order. You know you told me to take care of it. While 
I was standing there I heard a coach rumbling along on the road. 
I thought they were strangers who were going to the parsonage, 
but they stopped before the gate of the grave-yard. As I wanted 
to see who they were I climbed up in the tree, and saw a fine 
carriage just like the one belonging to Parson Werner. You 
must remember his carriage, Georgie, don’t you ?” 

“ O, yes, but I do not care much for the carriage. Who was 
in it.” 

“ I would not have been able to tell^u,” replied Willie, “ had 
not something happened.” 

“ Well, what was it ? You should not be so long, Willie, in tell- 
ing a story.” 

“ 0, if I am not allowed to speak as I please, I won’t say any- 
thing,” said Willie, half angry. 

“ Never mind, Willie ; you saw a carriage, and in it was 


46 


GUSTAVUS lindoem: 


‘‘I didn’t say there was anybody in,” said Willie, “but before 
I climbed the tree one of the gentlemen had left the carriage, 
the other one, a nicely dressed young gentleman, he must have 
been an officer, leaned out of the carriage, and looked around 
through a spy-gla'ss. The one who stood in the road spoke 
something to the other, and the one in the carriage sat back in 
his seat, and the cotichman drove on towards Engelvik. Ihe 
stranger came into the grave-yard a little while afterwards; but 
Georgie you may believe it, he looked just as I imagine the Ro- 
man heroes looked, and I will now read their history with much 
more interest, for I know how they used to 'look. Don’t you 
like the old Roman heroes, Georgie ?” 

“ Yes, certainly, dear Willie, but what you are telling me in- 
terests me more. Tell me all.” 

“Wait a minute — I must think.” 

“ lie was tall, of course,” said Georgiana. 

“ Of course, dear sister, and he walked so proudly that I 
never saw one like him before. There was something majestic 
about him.” 

“ Good, Willie, now we come to hi^ bgring,^4ipw was that ?” 

“ O, that was so , what k i n dl|j |^i^ rd€ ^^ t when papa 

wishes to speak of something that ^ikM^^hj^^ression upon 
one ?” 

“ Imposing, you mean.” 

“Just so — his bearing was imposing; but wait, I remember ' 
another word, dis — dis — distingue. Yes, you may believe me, 

I don’t use my bad French for the sake of fun. O, that is excel- 
lent, imposing and very distingue.” 

“ Well, let us leave this ; the beginning is good. Was he hand- 
some ?” 

“ O, yes, he had a well-shaped face, a high forehead, dark 
blue eyes, that were full of tears when he entered the grave- 
yard. lie had long black eye-lashes, a Roman nose, and a mouth 
almost as beautiful as yotu^, Georgie. His teeth were as white 
as those of notary Blohm, and hands so white that I can hardly 
comprehend how a man could have such white hands. But the 
most beautiful of all was the black hair which curled over his 
shoulders.” 

“Ah ! W'illie, you surprise me with your glowing description. 
God only knows where such a little* boy as you could leaj-n such 
fine words.” 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


47 


“ Little boy as I ’am,” said little Willie, erecting himself proud- 
ly, “ don’t you think I can see and hear the same as other peo- 
ple ?— O,” he added, roguishly, “ I know a great many other 
things besides.” * 

“ But where did the stranger go ?” 

“ Now, you see, my dear sister, after he had prayed upon a 
grave which was probably dear to him, he sat down upon the 
little bench, lie seemed to suffer. His cheeks were so pale that 
I w'ill stake my life that he has some heavy grief in his heart. 
But just think, while I was up in the tree, a branch cracked. 
He looked up and saw me, and what happened you shall hear 
to-morrow. I hear papa coming.” 

“ Good, kind Willie, only tell me who it was.” 

“ To-morrow, Georgie, to-morrow. You know that I can keep 
my word also, so there is no use of teasing me.” 

“Yes, Willie, but it is very impolite of you. Can’t you come 
to my room after supper ?” 

“ Yes, I can do so Georgie, if you can help me in my translat- 
ing, but you will not ^atch me speaking more of the stranger to 
night, for I also .a man, and a man must keep his 

w'ord. And knm^^^D^pFthat a man is something ahogether 
differ-ent from 

“ Silence, you Come, let us go down.” 

“ IVhy do you sISt^) there in the night air so long, chil- 
dren ?” inquired a manly voice from below. “ Willie, my boy, 
you have not yet visited us.” 

“ We will be down in a minute, papa. I wished to speak with 
Georgie.” 

The brother and sister descended to the parlor, where they 
met their father. Here sat a middle-aged lady, clothed in a 
plain dress. She tiad a neat white cap upon her head, and a large 
bundle of keys was attached to her apron strings. Mrs. Hermer 
could yet be considered a beautiful w'onian. Although many 

snows had fallen since we saw her, as Alida de H , fetter 

the love of young Werden berg* still they had fallen lightly. She 
had conquered her grief, and although she had not forgotten her 
first husband, the memory of her brief happiness with him had 
been crowded into the background. Her family and its cares 
filled the space between the past and the present. Alida was a 
happy wife and mother. She had a large and convenient house 
to rule, and was perfectly satisfied with her fate. 


48 


GUSTAVUS lindorm: 


*“ Is tea ready, wife ?” inquired Hermer ; “ I am anxious to 
look at the newspaper which Willie has brought along with 
him.” 

“ Immediately, dear husband, I am only waiting for Georgiana, 
Ah ! here she is. What are you doing, girl ? Father is waiting. 
You must not go out so late in the evening, you will take cold. 
Come, Alec, say grace.” 

At this command a little boy six years of age, advanced to the 
table and commenced as he was bidden. 

“ That is right. Georgie, now fasten on brother’s napkin. 
Reach me the plate of sausages, Willie. Husband, will you 
take one.” 

“ Yes, my dear ; but how is this, the plates are nearly cold. 
Willie, my child, go and call Stina.” 

From the little sketch we have just made, the reader will see 
that Alida had become a serious and good housekeeper. 

“ I shall have my whist party to-morrow evening,” said Her- 
mer, joyfully. “ It is a pleasant game, and I like to play with 
Justice Hoik. We have fine times Vhile the circuit court lasts. 
Don’t you think so, wife ? You nev§i;;iki*jk ^f the trouble of the 
party, and sometimes you even consent to pj,^ a game your- 
self.” ^ 

“ O, dear Hermer, I only play frotmlpmiteri^s, when you are 
so obstinate, or when the young gen tie m^T^ treat so much that 
one cannot refuse. But I will tell you in advance, that I shall 
not play with you to-morrow, for I have received a new romance 
by Cooper, and it shall entertain me as long as it lasts.” 

“Apropos of reading, where are the papers, Willie?” 

The blood rushed to poor Willie’s face. He now remember- 
ed for the first time, the bundle he had placed in his pocket, and 
had probably lost, when he climbed the tree in the cemetery. 
He did not know how to answer, as he did not wish to reveal 
his secret, which he desired to save until the next day, that the 
surprise might be more perfect. Hermer thought he had not 
heard him, and therefore said in a louder tone, “ Did you not 
procure the papei-s of Parson Werner, Willie?” 

“ Yes, I did get them. He told me to take good care of 
them.” 

“Well, what have you done with them, I have not seen 
them ?” 

“I knowit;” replied Willie, “ I lost them.” 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


49 


“ How is it possible that a big boy like you should lose any- 
thing entrusted to him ?’’ said the father, with a reproachful look, 
“ you cause me much trouble by your carelessness.” 

“ But father I have an excuse for it. I have had an adventure 
which I will soon tell you, and you will pardon me. I can find 
the newspapers to-morrow, at all events.” 

^‘We shall see,” said his father. “ Come with me to my 
room.” 


CHAPTER X. 

Most holy lather, open, open to little Peter. 

Old Song. 

Who would not have courted folly for such an angel? 

• Lindeberg. 

It was early ii^.tje ii^ri^ng. Dewy pearls glittered upon the 
grass, in 'the fi s^i ^ i e sun, when Miss Wings, accompa- 
nied by a kitcheAgif],®w^^ into the poultry yard with murder- 
ous intentions upof^W^ c'^liickens. She expected a battle, for 
these timid creatures would not allow themselves to be touched 
by Miss Wings of their own accord, notwithstanding the honor 
which aw'aited them, of figuring in state upon the dinner-table. 

“ I hear some one knocking at the door, Liza. Go and see 
who it is.” 

“ It is I, Miss Wings. Open quick ; I have waited half an 
hour.” 

“ Who is I ?” said the housekeeper, morosely. “ I cannot 
tell by the knock, who anybody is.” 

“ O, dear Miss Wings, I thought you knew me by my voice. 
I am Willie. Let me in, I wish to speak with the Baron.” 

“ Well this is nice, to come so early, and disturb his Lordship 
in his morning nap.” She withdrew the bolt. “ Good morn- 
ing, my dear Willie. What are you doing here so early ?” 

“ Good morning. Miss Wings. I come as I told you to see 
the Baron I met last evening upon the road, and he told me to 
come here early.” 

“ Yes early, you -little fool. Do you think he meant between 

3 


60 


orsTAvus lindoem: 


four and five o’clock in the morning ? Eight o’clock, my child, 
is the time when one should visit people. But come to my 
room in the meantime, my boy, and you •^hall have a cup of 
coflfee and a cake while you are waiting.” 

“ I have coffee and cakes at home,” replied Willie, angrily. 
“You need not think I rowed clear over the bay for their sake. 
The Baron knows what I want, and he will not refuse to receive 
me, if you will only wake him.” 

“ Wake him ! ” exclaimed Miss Wings, clasping her hands 
in surprise, “ how silly you are, Willie ! But I must tell you, 
Willie, that it is very foolish for you to think of such a thiug ; 
much more, than that I should carry it out. Who ever heard 
of such a thing? To wake up the Baron just because you have 
come. Why he went to bed only at nine o’clock last night, and 
was much fatigued by his journey.” 

“ Whether I come or not,” replied the boy, somewhat offended, 
“I think it is all the same. And it is indeed very hard to be 
invited by the host himself, and still eot be allowed to see him. 

I have to be home again at seven o’al^. p*-4?pod Miss Wings,” 
he continued, half weeping, “ you pla^e rnei^ to day is Georgie’s 
birth-day, and I was to celebrate it vVfthPa littlg festival in the 
garden. To do so the better, the BarT^ n bas p rcffnised something 
to me, which I want very much. I cor^^re for this reason, 
and you cannot wish me to go home without seeing him. You 
know how much I think of Georgia, and you are not cruel. I 
see by your eyes that you are going to wake the Baron.” 

“ My dear boy,” replied the old lady, softened by Willie’s 
words, “ I will do all I can. But to go right in and wake him, 
is impossible. I will step so loud in the hall that he cannot 
sleep, and then he will probably ring for coffee.” 

“Thank you, thank you, my dear Miss Wings, for that thought. 
Go right in and make as much noise as you can.” 

Willie was left alone but a few moments, when Waldenberg, 
enveloped in a morning-gown, entered from the hall into the 
court-yard, where Willie was waiting. “ Good morning, my 
little Willie. You are up early,” said Mr. Waldenberg. “ I 
thought I heard your voice, and knowing your business, hurried 
out to help you in your conversation with Miss Wings.” 

“4- thousand thanks, Mr. Waldenberg. Perhaps the Baron 
has given you the goldfinch ? ” 

“ No, the bii’d-cage is in his own room-; but he told me to 


OE, LEAD TJS NOT INTO TEIMPTATION. 51 

let him know when you came. Wait a little while, or rather 
come into the parlor with me, and we shall soon go to his 
room.” 

Waldenberg preceded the hoy into the parlor, and at the 
moment they entered, the sound of a bell proved that Miss 
Wings’ stratagem had been successful. 

The steward went to the Baron’s bed-room, returning shortly 
afterwards with an invitation for the waiting guest to accompany 
him thither. 

“Welcome, my little bird-catcher,” said the Baron, extending 
his hand. 

Willie approached, and made his best bow. He pressed the' 
hand extended to him, and said, slightly confused, “ Pardon me 
for disturbing you so early ; but as you gave me permission to 
do so, I hope you will excuse me.” 

“ All right, my dear Willie, and, as I before said, you are 
really welcome. But, as I suppose you are in a hurry, you 
may take the bird and cage immediately ; it is there on the 
table, near the window.” 

“0, how be^i^iful it is ! How it will please my dear 
Georgie, who lov^J^irci^: soAnuch. And that cage, how pretty 
it is ! It glittei'^tike^ol^. 6, you little birdy, you, you shall 
be my favorite. I rhiisf take you along right away. Will the 
Baron permit me to go home immediately ?” 

“ Certainly, dear Willie, if you do not wish to remain and 
take breakfast with me ; • but have you no word from your 
parents to me ?” 

The boy, who had already reached the door, turned round 
quickly, and a blush suffused his features. “ O, that I should 
have forgotten that, — mother and father, for Georgie has not 
yet been allowed to know it, were rejoiced that you had returned, 
and they told me to say, that it would be (f)nsidered a high 
honor if you would dine at Rosendal to-day. And you, too, 
Mr. Waldenberg. 1 have almost forgotten everything. I hope 
you will come.’’ 

“ Thank you, Willie, we will make our visit this afternoon ; 
I shall w'alk over to the parsonage this morning, and shall not 
be back in time to dine at Rosendal.” 

“ That is too bad,” said Willie, in vexation. “Why should 
you remain at Eftenbo ? I wish you would come, for the 
circuit coiu-t commenced yesterday, and we have visits every 


52 


GUSTAVUS LINDORM : 


Saturday evening from Justice Hoik, and the other gentlemen, 
and I don’t think we shall'feel so much at ease, as though you 
come this noon. O, please do so, dear sir, I think so much of 
you, that I do not wish to go back without your consent.” 

“ Well, as you are so frank, and as your parents are so 
anxious to see me, I will come. Give my compliments to 
them, my boy.” 

“ You will be heartily welcome,” exclaimed Willie, and full 
of joy, he left the room ; but he was stopped on the staircase by 
Waldenberg. “ Wait a moment, said the steward, “I wish to 
speak to you.” 

“ I am in a hurry.” 

“ 0, I don’t think your business is so very pressing. Wait 
but a moment ; I will return immediately.” Waldenberg went 
to his apartment, and soon returned with a vase filled with the 
loveliest flowers. Waldenberg was a skillful botanist, and his 
favorite occupation was in cultivating hot-house plants. Flow- 
ers were his life, and those he now brought, were the finest he 
had ever transplanted from the sunn 3 ^cl, imiit e of the south. 

“ Look, Willie, give these flowery to your sister, with the 
bird ; I think she is fond of flowers,?’.. ”1 

“ Very fond of them, and I am Sure-. sh€?A\'ill decorate her 
hair with these flowers to-day. I wish you in confidence, 

that Georgie will not marry either Hoik or Blohm. I know 
she does not like those gentlemen ; that is why I tell it to 
you.” 

Waldenberg turned his face to conceal his confusion. “Mis- 
erable weakness,” he muttered to himself ; “ Why should I be 
so foolish as to send flowers to her ? Have I so little control 
over my sentiments that a child should discover them !” Wil- 
lie broke the silence, which he could not understand. “ Mr. 
Waldenberg, shal^ I say that the flowers come from you, or 
that 1 asked you for them ? Why do you look so gloomy ? 
A moment ago you looked happy.” 

“ You shall not learn falsehoods from me, my good boy,” 
replied the steward, with an effort, to regain his composure. “ If 
you think that your sister will not refuse the gift from, so insig- 
nificant a person as Mr. Waldenberg, then give it to her as a 
token of my . esteem.” * 

“ And admiration, as Mr. Blohm says, — shall I not say that 
also 2” inquired Willie, roguishly. 


OR, LEAD TJS NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 63 

“ By no means,” replied the steward earnestly, “ say no 
more than I have told you.” • 

“As you like, Mr. Waldenberg. I will think it over on the 
road. Good morning ; but' I hope that you will come to 
Rosendal to dinner also.” 

“ Not to-day, Willie; I do not feel very well. Good-bye.’’ 

After the gentlemen at Engelvik had breakfasted upon viands 
which would have honored the late Baroness herself, two horses 
were ordered to be saddled. The Baron came forth attired in 
a fashionable riding dress. “ I hope,” he said to Miss. Wings, 
who courtesied deeply as she bade him good morning, “that 
Parson Werner, my former tutor, is well. We are going to see 
him this morning.” 

“ He is, thank God, in good health ; and as to his comfort, 
I will speak right out. It is not right that he should have such 
a pai-sonage as Etfenbo, which deserves to be changed into a 
mad house.” 

“ You are severe in your conclusions,” said the Baron, with a 
passing smile. “ The parson is not yet married, is he ?” 

“ That is his ow%la4d4 He will have to live and die a bach- 
elor. Your wor^ip might have heard that he was betrothed 
immediately after his aifnval here. That was a good many 
years ago; but t^^ladTVas too fine for him. She was woven 
as if of air, and I always said that she was not educated to be- 
come a good housekeeper. I think that the Lord was of the 
same opinion, for nothing was accomplished. She took cold 

during a journey to , where she was going to a ball. She 

never returned,* because she died. But T must say it was a 
great pity for the poor parson. He mourned so deeply for her, 
more than I ever knew a husband to do for his wife ; and from 
that hour he never wished to hear anything about marriage. 
Her grace the late Baroness frequently talked with him about 
it, and wished him to marry some one else. But there was no 
use. ‘It is well as it is,’ he would answer. ‘If I could not 
keep my Charlotte, no one else shall find room in my heart. 
My domestic aftairs can be managed by my housekeeper.’ But 
here I am keeping your worship waiting. A fine ride to you.” 

Lindorm smiled pleasantly, and tapping Miss Wings upon 
her shoulder, sprang upon his hoi-se, and rode towards Eflfenbo, 
accompanied by Lieutenant Arthur. 

“ It looks like a fairy residence, over yonder,” said Ai*thur, 


54 


GUSTAV us LINDOEM ; 


pointing towards Rosendal with his riding whip. “ It has the 
finest location I ever saw in the JS^orth ; and I was informed by 
our housekeeper, among other interesting matters, that it con- 
tained a priceless treasure. Miss de Werdenberg must be ex- 
ceedingly beautiful, and I am impatiently awaiting for the 
dinner hour, that I may salute her.” 

A slight cloud shadowed Gustavus’ brow, and his fine eye- 
brows contracted as if drawn together by a magnetic influence. 

“ I hope, my dear Arthur,” said he seriously, “ that you will 
not, in that house, allow yourself the liberties, I may say the friv- 
olities which you so often indulge in,. when you converse with 
young ladies. I hope you will take my advice, whether Miss 
Werdenberg is beautiful or not. I must say that if you do not 
heed this counsel I shall feel highly offended.” 

“What sermon are you preaching?” said Arthur, in surprise, 
“ I really do not know where you saw me infringe upon good 
breeding, and I think,” he continued, giving an expression of 
haughtiness to his voice, “ that I have lived in the fashionable 
world long enough to know what is required of me; neither must 
you think, Gustavus, although my fath§i-^ j4i,his esteem for you, 
entreated you to take me as a companion for a time, that he de- 
signed to place me under your guidance.” S 

“To speak truly,” replied Gustavus with a smile, “I think 
that this was his intention in some respects. His words at part- 
ing justify this opinion. But let that be as it may, I must tell 
you my opinion as a friend and a brother. In my opinion you 
lack a tact in comprehending certain individuals rightly ; your 
conversation is generally light and, without flattery, exceedingly 
agreeable. But you do not suit it to circumstances, which is 
necessary to change the light frivolity of youth into the polished 
demeanor of a refined gentleman. But you are yet young. 
A.fter 3"ou have had a few years of experience, the bold self-con- 
fidence will vanish, and you will become as excellent a man as 
you are now a brave boy.” 

Arthur did Uot deem it advisable to answer, and the gentle- 
men silently proceeded on their way. 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


55 


CHAPTER XL . - ■ ^ . 

And quickly passed thp glow of spring, ‘.'vi, . ■ 
My summer came and lied, 

The winter’s snows will soon be here I-'a! 

To number me as dead. 

Silfveestolpb. 


The prettily located parsonage at EfFenbo consisted of a neatly 
yellow painted mansion, 'surrounded by high maplesj The 
garden gate was painted red, and near by stood a dog’s kennel 
of the same color. As a whole the parsonage looked very pleas- 
ant and rural. To complete the picture, a boy in a striped gray 
coat, and black leathern apron, was swinging to and fro upon 
the gate. A large dog rushed forth from the kennel and com- 
menced barking vigorously. The boy, meanwhile, crying, “ get 
out, get out,” at t^e top,^of his lungs. “ Open the gate, boy,’’ 
said the' Baron, ]^t tl^e Boy did not seem to be inclined. He 
was too busy witEhis anj^gonist, the dog. 

. “ What in alf tlii’*^orld is that noise about ?” screamed a 
shrill voice from the hall of the mansion. A tall, lank woman, 
with harsh features, issued from the door, holding a batter- 
spoon in one hand and a pinch of snutF in tlie otlier. 

“ Klas Isak, you lout, what are ye doing there with the dog ? 
O, there are strangers coming, and you do not open the gate ! I 
will teach you manners, you young villain,” and the powerful 
spoon, yet dripping with batter, gave Klas Isak a lively remem- 
brance of his want of politeness. 

“ Mother, mother, you will burn my eyes out ! Let me be ; 
I will open the gate,” he exclaimed, dodging about to escape 
the blows. But the punishment did not cease, until the boy’s 
coat was no longer recognizable, and, propelled by a hearty 
kick, Klas Isak took refuge in the kennel, where the dog, at 
the first sound of the dreaded voice, had already crept. 

“ 0, how one is obliged to battle with that naughty boy,’’ 
exclaimed the old lady, puffing for breath, as she placed the 
pinch of snuff to her begrimed nose. “ I beg your pardon, 
gentlemen,” she continued, opening the gate, and admitting 


56 


orsTAvus lindokm; 


Gustavus and Arthur. Arthur laughed loudly, and the lady 
sternly eyed him. She turned to Gustavus, with the question, 
“ Whom have we the honor of receiving ? I am the widow 
Harsh, housekeeper and hostess of the pareonage.” 

The gentlemen dismounted, and gave their names. “ In- 
.deed ! you are Baron Lindorm, who has inherited Engelvik. 
Your servant, sir ; you are exceedingly welcome. The Parson 
is at home, but not quite prepared to see visitors. Will the 
gentlemen please enter the drawing-room, while I go and fix 
him up a little.” 

“ My dear Mrs. Harsh,” said the Baron, “ there is not the 
slightest use for that. Conduct me to him immediately ; we 
have lived on equal footing for many years, and all compliments 
are out of place between us.” 

“ That may be so,” said Mrs. Harsh, in a tone which did not 
contradict her name in the least, “ but I think I know for my- 
self what is respectable ; at least my late husband, Mr. Harsh, 
was perfectly convinced of it. He never made even a step 
without first consulting me, and, as housekeeper, I think it is 
my duty to take the same care of u|^ter.” 

“ This is carrying things a littla^w" ^•,” said Lindorm 
impatiently. “ Where is the Pastor’sffiSj|gj 

“ There is the parlor,” said Mrs. HaBr^Wfn’'undisturbed ob- 
stinacy. “ Please be seated. In the mean time I will go and 
perform my duty ” 

She left the room, closing the door on the gentlemen, who 
were much surprised at their singular reception. 

“ How can Werner bear to have suck a disgusting creature 
near him ? ” said Lindorm. “ What do you say, Arthur, is not 
our friend Miss Wings a perfect angel compared with this fury ? ” 

“ Yes, compared with her. But Mrs. Harsh is not so bad 
after all. Nothing is better than travelling to give a man a 
knowledge of remarkable things, and upon my honor, Mrs. 
Harsh shall figure at length in the journal which I promised 
ray friends at home I would keep during my travels. So shall 
her little son, the amiable Klas Isak, and his horrible dog.” 

Lindorm was about answering, when hasty footsteps ap- 
proached the door. It opened, and Parson Werner rushed 
into the room in the most singular costume. He wore a 
worsted jacket, and his feet were encased in slippei-s of the 
same material. That he wore woolen drawers without his 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


57 


pantaloons, was convincing proof that half his toilet had been 
forgotten. But there was a still more curious addition to his 
costume ; — it was a blue chequered apron, which was sus- 
pended from his neck, and swung carelessly over his shoulders, 
like a short cloak. This singular article of wearing apparel was 
strewn with locks of clipped hair. His whole appearance was 
like that of Don Rinaldo Coliberados. At the heels of the 
Parson, Mrs. Harsh appeared, flourishing a huge pair of shears 
in her hand. 

“ Bless me, what a shame ! Just as I was cutting his hair, 
he rushed oft' like lightning. Do you think, Mr. Werner, that 
this is an attire to show before strangers 

As she thus spoke, Gustavus and Werner were locked in 
each other^s embrace. Mr. Werner, aroused by the shrill voice 
of his housekeeper, cast a look over his person, and became 
aware of his ludici'ous appearance. Somewhat contused, he 
walked towards the door, excusing himself for his forgetfulness. 
“ But it is just this, gentlemen,” said he, ” as my liousekeeper 
was busy in brushing and clipping my liair, she told me that 
Baron Lindorm, and another gentleman, were awaiting me in 
the parlor. I could no longer allow Mrs. Haish to control my 
time and head._ 1 <^caped from my attendant, and in my joy 
forgot that politeness iiad its demands also. With your per- 
mission, gentlemen, I will go and finish my toilet.” 

W'erner bowed and left the room, followed by Mrs. Harsh, 
who now received permission to finish her labors. In a short 
time the Parson returned, dressed neatly and modestly. His 
cravat was pearly white, and it was plainly visible that Mrs. 
Harsh was initiated in all the mysteries of washing and clear- 
starching. But no one would have imagined that the present 
yellow -visaged, stooping Werner, was the same enthusiastic 
young man who left the Baron’s house twelve years before. 
Then all was life and poetry before him ; but now, the cold 
piose of grief had touched him, and withered the flowers of 
his life. To this must be added his unceasing night-watching, 
for Werner now worshipped' Minerva, since the Graces had 
proved unkind. He did not exactly avoid societ}^; but he 
loved no other society than that of his books and manuscripts. 
But the family at Rosendal was an exception to this taste. He 
was on the most confidential footing with Mr. Hermer, and all 
the members of his family. He had taken the education of 
3 * 


58 


GUSTAVUS lindoem: 


Willie under his own control ; but for this purpose only devoted 
certain days of the week. The rest of his time, which was not 
occupied by his official duties, he spent in his favorite studies, 
natural history and philosophy, on which subjects he had writ- 
ten several pamphlets. He was now engaged upon ^ large 
work on natural philosophy, and for this reason neglected his 
usual care of his house. But Mrs. Harsh controlled the affaii-s 
in' a brief manner. She arose every morning at four o’clock, at 
which hour the Parson was still sleeping, as he never retired 
until very late. As soon as Mrs. Harsh aroused from her slum- 
bers, the servants were awakened, and the business of the day 
commenced, for she was too much a misti-ess of her art, to 
allow her ordera to be neglected. She made it a general rule, 
that during the morning no noise should be made in the house, 
for she undei-stood .the value of her place, and determined, by 
rendering her master comfortable, to make herself indispensable. 
She always entered the Parson’s room, with his coffee, at eight 
o’clock. 

“Good morning, Mi’s. Hai*sh,” he would say, “is it already 
time to arise ? Place the cup upon the table ; I feel sleepy, I 
will not arise quite yet.” 

“ 0, no, your reverence must get up imraedi^ly. The peo- 
ple are coming from Quistby at nine o’cldfck'^mmTive their child 
baptised. The deacon will be here at ten o’clock, who wants to 
have a meeting of the vestry to discuss about the building of a 
new house for the old sexton.” 

“ Anything else ?” the Pai*son would gasp, as the old lady 
ceased. 

“Of course the bridal party will arrive at twelve o’clock. 
See here are your slippers, and there is your morning gown. 
I filled your pipe for you last night. I will go out and send 
Klas Isak in with a light, and will return soon myself.” 

Mrs. Harsh would leave the room, and the obedient Parson 
'would spring from the bed, slip on the morning gown, and in 
one hand take his pipe, holding the coffee cup with the other, 
enjoying their mutual company until Mrs. Harsh would return, 
bringing -his cassock, his ministerial cap, and his snow-white 
handkerchief. 

“ It is only five minutes to nine,” she would exclaim. “ Come 
now, hurry and dress yourself, that is a good man.” And then 
the faithful servant would assist her master in dressing, conclud- 


OR, LEA.D TJS NOT INTO TIMPTATION. 59 

ing the operation by nicely adjusting his snow white band. 
She would then give him the prayer-book and open the door of 
the reception room, where the wailing voice of the inhint from 
its silk pillow announced its arrival, and evinced its desire to be 
liberated from its bondage. . After Werner had concluded his 
o^ial duties, he would refresh himself by a walk in the garden, 
after which dinner would be announced. Dinner was followed 
regularly by a pipe, a cup of coftee, and a short nap. 
After the daily business had been concluded, AVerner gave him- 
self up to enjoyment which to him consisted in solitude and 
study. He would enter his library, which adjoined his sleeping 
apartment, and after closing the door, he considered himself 
separated from the world. With but few exceptions, every day 
was spent in the same manner, and the arrival of the Baron 
was a joyful exception. But even this happy morning was not 
free from the calls ^f his official duties, and their time for mu- 
tual conversation was brief. Of what they conversed is ut\|^ 
known, for they were alone. While Arthur examined the valu- 
able paintings which ornamented the walls of the hall, Werner 
and Gustavus were closeted in the library. Upon parting, they 
both seemed filled with eniotion, and the conversation was lan- 
guid and short l^w-e^nYjrUstavus and Arthur during their return 
home. But the ainn'Fr hour is fast approaching, and we will 
therefore allow the honest Werner, his housekeeper, and the 
parsonage to continue on in their usual routine, until we again 
visit them. 


CHAPTEK XII. 


First as Jove's eagle upon high 
She proudly glanced around, 

Tlien as the lovely modest dove, 

Uer brilliant eyes were quenched. 

Tegnee. 


Baron Lindorm’s sloop touched the wharf at Rosendal. The 
Baron was clothed in black, as he was then mourning for the 
death of his uncle, the Baron Torsten de Lindorm. He 


60 


GUSTAvrs lindoem; 


had died but recently at Hamringen, one of his estates, near 
Cjusenelf, in Northland. — What contradiction is this ? the 
reader will exclaim. Have we not been promised to be made 
acquainted with Baron Torsten ? We do not deny this ; but 
dear reader, one can become acquainted with an individual a^n 
after his death ; and the chief master of the royal hounds snail 
not be forgotten. 

Now that we have made our explanation, we will return to 
the gentlemen who were disembarking from the sloop. Arthur 
paraded in his new navy uniform, which fitted him admirably. 
But a close observer of the two gentlemen would have thought 
that he appeared like a gaudy parrot beside a stately eagle. 

Ilermer received Gustavus with open arms, experiencing a 
thrill of pleasure as he viewed the noble form of his guest. 
After a hasty interchange of welcome and congratulations, 
their host conducted his friends into a sp^^cious and splendid 
^■eception room. The fioor was covered with rich Turkish car- 
peting.* Sofas and ottomans, with blue velvet cushions, were 
placed around the sides of the apartment. The windows were 
closely curtained with pink silk, through which the rays of the 
sun stole, blending softly with the prismatic colors of the crystal 
vases, from which beautiful flowers emitC^ .perfumes. Mar- 
ble busts and many other works of art cWmbin^ with the whole, 
added to the efiect. Here in the midst of this earthly paradise 
stood the most beautiful flower of the valley, Georgiana VVem 
denberg. She was attired in a flowing gauze robe, dis|)laying 
her perfect form to the greatest advantage. As she thus stood, 
she presented the strongest picture of a perfectly beautiful 
woman. She was of medium stature ; but so well proportioned 
that she would be the realization of an artist’s wildest' dreams. 
No being had ever been more endowed by nature. Many may 
have been equally beautiful ; but that nameless charm — that 
bewitching power which was irresistible, the influence of which 
was felt by all, but which none could explain, belonged exclu- 
sively to her. She was of fair complexion, a skin woven of 
roses and lilies, and there welled forth from her clear expressive 
eye an enihusitisin, which was, nevertheless, mingled with 
childish loveliness. Her smile was enchanting, and the nod of 
her golden-locked head enrapturing. Thus she stood as our 
triends entered the apartment. She quickly approached the 
friend of her girlhood, and extended her hand. The Baron 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


61 ' 


touched it slightly, aud said in a tone more polite than cordial, 
as a faint blush tinged his cheek, “ It is a great pleasure for me 
to meet once more the fair companion of my boyish days. But 
with the innocent days of childhood, also departs its accompa- 
niment, the golden time of liberty. But allow me, Miss Wer- 
denberg, to present to you my friend. Lieutenant S .” 

Nothing was more entirely unexpected to Georgiana than the 
Baron’s measured politeness, nay coldness, so unlike the frank- 
ness of his youth. -The beautiful picture which Georgiana had 
retained since her girlhood, was destroyed in a moment. The 
dark genius of time had passed, and had borne away on his 
pinions the last resemblance between the boy of thirteen and 
the man of twenty-five years, who now only had the bearing of 
a distinguished stranger. Georgiana was aware that she blushed 
deeply ; whether it was caused by pain or anger, or both, she 
did not know. She \i^s so much accustomed to meet with ad- 
miration from all, that Lindorm’s conduct surprised her in a^ 

high degree. She scarcely noticed Lieutenant S . After 

a confused answer to Gustavus’ words, she withdrew, and her 
state of mind would not have been the least agreeable, had nof 
Hermer had the tact to partially dispel this undescribable 
something which ^eraed;about to drive the usual comfort from 
^his hearth. 

The hostess soon entered, and in his conduct towards her, 
Lindorm was less ceremonious. But he was very sparing of 
words, and the expression of melancholy which clouded his 
brow seemed more apparent this day than it had before ap- 
peared. Neither did the Lieutenant evince much of his usual 
sprightliness. He was partially dissatisfied by the Baron’s ex- 
pressions that forenoon, and he partially experienced that it was 
not proper, at least at the present time, to introduce those 
themes, which had so often produced applause. He therefore 
silently enjoyed the pleasure of looking at the beautiful Geor- 
ginna. During dinner, the convei’sation was solely upon poli- 
tics, for Hermer had observed that Lindorm avoided touching 
upon any subject relating to his private life. Although Hermer 
could not explain this, he was, nevertheless, too much a man 
of the world to express his sentiments, and the conversation was 
continued with as much spirit as could be infused into such a 
threadbare subject. After dinner, they adjourned to the garden, 


62 


GUSTAVTTS LINDORM; 


where coffee was served by Georgiana, and pipes and tobacco 
passed to the gentlemen by Willie. 

“ Will you smoke, Baron Lindorm ?” inquired Hermer. 

“No, I thank you ; I never smoke.” 

“ Will you. Lieutenant ?” 

“ I never smoke in the presence of ladies.” 

“Well, then, take the pipes away, my boy. I hope our party 
will soon be increased by a few more friends, whom I am expect- 
ing, Chief Justice Hoik and suite. The Court House is situa- 
ted on the other side of the bay, and we are often treated with 
their company.’^ 

Arthur said a few words about the pleasures of acquaintance- 
ship, after which silence again reigned. 

The Baron’s eyes rested upon Georgiana’s charming form, and 
followed her every motion. She placed the coffee cups upon 
the salver, and filled them with the delicious beverage which 
foamed in the silver urn. She removed the urn from the salver 
and with a gesture invited the guests to partake of the coffee. 
But Lindorm was so abstracted that he did not understand her. 
He remained immovably upon his seat. Arthur, on the contra- 
ry, arose quickly, and approaching the salver, received his cup 
with a polite bow, and pleasant smile. ^^During this time Geor- 
giana stood confused, with downcast ^s. ^t length, Hermer 
broke the silence. “ Georgiana,” said he with emphasis, “ have 
you no one here to offer coffee to the Baron. Where has Willie 
gone ?” 

“ He went after my embroidery ; but if I may be allowed ” 

here she looked with a soft reproachful expression towards 

Gustavus. “ Will Baron Lindorm accept ?” she placed the 

cup upon a small server. It was not until now that he under- 
stood her. Excusing himself, he advanced towards the salver — she 
had not yet replaced the cup, and he received it from her hand. 
As their hands came in contact, their eyes met, and w'hat Geor- 
giana then saw in Gustavus’ dark eye, caused her heart to beat 
with a novel and undefinable sensation. 

“ You forgot the cream,’’ said she, in lovely confusion, as the 
Baron unthinkingly returned to his seat. 

“ I am, indeed, very absent-minded to-day,” said he with a 
forced smile. “ I did not intend to be neglectful. He approach- 
ed her again, but there was a certain stiffness in his demeanor 
as he helped himself to the cream. He di-ank the coffee, stand- 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 63 

ing, and then with a polite how turned to Hermer and proposed 
a walk around the farm. 

“ With pleasure,’^ answered his host, although convinced that 
the Baron would view the farming arrangements with perfect 
indifference. “ Will Lieutenant S join us 

“No, I thank you. I must confess,^’ said Arthur, with a 
laugh, “ that I am no friend of such walks.” 

The two gentlemen departed, accompanied by Willie, and as 
Arthur was no longer under the influence of Lindorm’s dark 
eyes, he became pleasing and entertaining. He spoke of a win- 
ter he had spent in the capital, enlarging upon the subject, 
until the city, under his persuasive powers, became a paradise. 
But as this theme seemed to produce but a slight effect upon his 
listeners, he commenced speaking of his father’s estates, and his 
relatives at home. From that he gradually advanced to a sub- 
ject which interested the ladies more ; and that was, his relation- 
ship to the queen, and to Baron Gustavus. 

“ Have you long travelled together ?” inquired Mrs. Hermer, 
with pardonable curiosity. 

“ O, yes, for a long time. Lindorm was at Stockholm, when 
I came out in the world, and besides that we have made a jour- 
ney into foreign countries^;” and, as Arthur perceived that they 
listened to him with mu^ interest, he continued. “When my 
father, who placed unlimited confidence in Gustavus, heard that 
he was about making a journey to Italy for the purpose of culti- 
vating his talent for painting, of which he was passionately fond, 
and to indulge in which he had given up the sciences, my father 
determined to allow me to have a peep at the world at the same 
time. He, therefore, wrote to my uncle, Baron Torsten de Lin- 
dorm, with whom Gustavus then resided, and requested him to 
complete the arrangements with his nephew, Gustavus. We soon 
received an answei-, informing us, to our great joy, that the pro 

position was accepted. We met at N , from whence we 

made our first excursion into Germany. After travelling through 
Germany, we visited Italy, spending the most of our time in 
Rome and its vicinity. We there enjoyed the beautiful climate 
of that divine country. A new life — a new sun seemed to have 
arisen for us, and in raptures we admired the monuments of by- 
gone grandeur.” 

Arthur was silent. “ When did you return ?” inquired Geor- 
giaua. 


64 


GUSTAV us LINIX)EM; 


“ During the latter part of April, we again stood upon the 

wharf at N , after an absence of little more than a year. 

I w'ent directly to L , to assume the position in the navy 

which my father had procured for me, during my absence. 
Lindorm returned to Hamringen, where he was suddenly called 

by a letter that was awaiting him at N . Duty, as well 

as gratitude and desire, hastened his journey, and he arrived 
there a few days before the death of the Chief Master of the 
royal hounds.” 

“ How the young Baron has changed since his childhood,” 
remarked Mrs. Hermer ; “ can it be natural, or does secret grief 
gnaw at the core of his young life ?” * 

“ I have always found him,” replied Arthur, “ very serious ; in 
fact, haughty, which appeared strange in one so young. Yet I 
am sure that no man has a warmer heart, or is more will- 
ing to make greater sacrifices for others, than Gustavus Lindorm. 
The generosity and self-denial of his heart border upon extrav- 
agance. I have often had occasion to remark this, and admire 
it, without his knowledge. But he possesses the gift of con- 
cealing these qualities before strangers, which accounts for his fre- 
quently appearing cold, when his sentiments are the warmest. 
This is not done knowingly, for it is his nature to be reserved. 
He loves his own company, and in%-uth I have never been 
able fully to understand him. I must confess, however, that I 
never knew him to be more gloomy than after his return from 
Northland, after his last visit. About three weeks after his re- 
turn he visited my father’s estate — a passing call merely. I had 

just arrived home from L and as Gustavus’ mournful 

mood had its influence upon my father, he persuaded me to ac- 
company him on his journey hither, to cheer him a little. But 
I doubt that I have been successful in ray mission. Yesterday, 
and even this morning, he appeared quite gay; but since we 
made a visit this forenoon at Parson Werner’s, he has become 
more excited and melancholy than usual.” 

As Mrs. Hermer was about asking a new question, Willie 
hastened into the garden, announcing that Justice Hoik and 
other visitors had arrived. 


OK, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


65 


CHAPTEK Xin 


Temptation from Eve, in Eden’s bright bowers, 

Should pardon poor Adam for his sinful fall 

Kullberg, 


Immediately afterwards steps were heard approaching, and in 
a few moments four persons advanced. The first, Chief Justice 
Hoik, was a bulky man. His outward appearance evinced jovi- 
ality and natural dignity combined, which should have com- 
manded respect ; for added to them was an enormous protruding 
paunch. He was followed by Notary Blohm, a young man of 
good family. He was dressed according to the strictest rule of 
fashion. A quizzing-glass suspended from his neck by a gilt 
chain dangling carelessly as he walked, completed his attire. 
His particular charms, consisted in a fair complexion, white 
teeth, and a slender waist. To this might be added a rich 
abundance of brown ringlets, glistening in oily effulgence, which 
fact had long convinced' Blohm that he was a perfect Adonis, 
and able to turn the heads of at least a score of damsels. 

As the Chief Justice saluted the ladies with dignified grace, 
the notary made a deep bow, after which he gave his exclusive 
attention to Georgiana. But occasionally his eye would rest 
upon Arthur’s graceful form with an expression of examination, 
and as he did so, a slight contraction of his light eyebrows was 
visible. We will not speak of the two other gentlemen. Secre- 
taries A and B , as they were merely appendages. 

“ Where is our host ?” inquired the Chief Justice. 

“ Here, my friend ; welcome,” said Hermer, who now ap- 
peared with Lindorm. The conversation now became general 
and lively in a high degree. ' The Baron was more sociable than 
at first, and when Hermer proposed a whist party, he consented 
with much apparent pleasure. 

Georgiana could not conceal from herself that she was vexed 
that Lindorm had not preferred remaining in the garden with 
her. “ He is not gallant in the least,” thought she ; “ but why 
he is so cold, polite, and singular, I should like to know. He 
certainly has some deep grief. I should much like to know 


66 


GUSTAVUS lindoem: 


what it is, for can one look at bis pale features, without having 
such a desire 

She sighed involuntarily. At this moment she was interrupted 
by Blohm’s voice : 

“ Who is so happy as to occupy your thoughts, my lady ? He 
must be a happy man/’ 

“ I do not think that he could have been very happy,” replied 
Georgiana, “ for my thoughts were fanciful ; but excuse my curio- 
sity, Mr. Blohra. Allow me to ask what ornament you have 
in your hand 

“ It is no ornament,” replied the notary. “ It is merely a 
feeble expression of my desire for your happiness. I knew that 
to-day was your birth-day, and I was so happy as to find, under 
the influence of inspiration, these modest verees.” 

“ Indeed,” exclaimed Georgiana ; “ let us hear what your 
poetic inspiration has produced. I hope you will not refuse to 
read aloud the production of your genius.” 

“ If it is your command, I am your obedient servant.” 

Blohm here assumed a dignified bearing, and taking an import- 
ant position, unfolded a paper, and commenced reading with 
much self-complacency — 

“ Fair as Freia’s golden locks,” 

“1 beg your pardon,” interrupted Georgiana, laughingly, 
“ but allow me to say that those words are stolen property.” 

“ Merely an imitation,” replied Blohra with a blush, and, 
skipping the first verse, he commenced the second. 

“ Hebe, you, the goddess of youth,” 

“ No, no,” exclaimed Georgiana, “do stop with all that about 
goddesses. If your poem is not fitted to a modest daughter of 
Eve, I have already heard enough,” and she gestured with her 
hand impatiently. 

“Have patience only a few moments, my gentle lady. 
We shall soon return to earth,” said Blohm, with a half sour 
smile, and then concluded his poem without further interruption. 
It contained from beginning to end a perfect chaos of terms of 
admiration and praise, which he had borrowed from all parts of 
the world. When he had concluded, he knelt upon one knee, 
and, with a deep sigh, presented the paper which contained 


67 


OK, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 

these neat verses to Georgiana. She received them as conde- 
scendingly as though she had been a queen granting a boon to a 
subject. “ I thank you, Mr. Blohra ; arise,” said she, graciously 
extending her hand, which he grasped with more eagerness 
than would become a subject to his sovereign, and pressed it 
reverently to his lips. 

“ O, charming ! For such a reward,” thought Arthur — “ for 
such a reward I should be willing to kneel forever. But it 
seems, that in spite of her innocent appearance, she is accus- 
tomed to homage and receives it as a matter of course.” 

In the mean time Mr. Blohm had assumed a more dignified 
position, and one could plainly see that he was elevated to the 
joys of heaven. “ O, my gentle lady,” said he, “ will you allow 
me to be so bold as to ask for another reward ?” 

“ Your modesty is too insatiable, Mr. Blohm,” said Geor- 
giana, laughing, ‘‘ but allow us to hear what your petition is ?” 

“ Yes, fhirest of the fair^my modesty is so bold as to crave 
the beautiful wreath your wear to day. A single flower from 
it, which vies with the gold of your ringlets, would render me 
the happiest of mortals.” 

“ That is too much. You need not think, Mr. Blohm, that I 
will destroy ray beautiful wreath, to satisfy one of your whims. 
No, I shall not grant your request ; and more than that, I 
received these flowers from Mr. Waldenberg to-day ; he raised 
them him^lf, and I thought that I would show how much I 
esteemed the giver by wearing them to-<iay.” 

The Notary turned purple. He played with his quizzing- 
glass, and said, with a certain negligence, “ You take a joke too 
g’eriously. I assure you. Miss \Yerdenberg, that it is far from 
my intention to strive with the Steward Waldenberg.” 

Mrs. Hermer, who did not like love quarrels, and foresaw 
what was coming, proposed entering the house, as the gnats 
were troublesome. She suggested' music as the entertainment, 
and all agreed to it joyfully, for a change of the topic was ^ 
desirable. 

As Lindorm was engaged at the whist table, he heard some 
one preluding upon the harp, in the adjoining room, with much 
taste. Who could it be but Georgiana ? This presumption 
became a certainty, as the beautiful and musical voice of the 
girl harmonized with the tones of the harp in a sweet song. 
To hear such a voice, to see the fair songsti-ess ia all her beauty, 


68 


GUSTAVTJS LINDORM I 


was Ills, ardent wish, and to rernaiii at the whist table, where all 
the players were fretful and impatient, was a hardship to a feel- 
ing heart, which can only be described by a sympathizing one. 
Lindorm experienced this the strongest, when Mr. Blohm ap- 
peared at the door. The defeat he had experienced in the 
garden enabled him, for the- first time, to appear totally indif- 
ferent to Georgiana’s moving voice and masterly execution. He 
placed himself behind the Chief Justice’s chair, with an expres- 
sion as though he had never before seen anything more interest- 
ing than a game of whist, and followed the game with the 
closest attention. 

Lindorm, who determined to take advantage of this suitable 
occasion, politely asked the Notary, whether he did not take 
pleasure in playing cards. 

“ I do not like to play alone,” replied he, sitting down, “ but 
find double pleasure in it when engaged in the society of good 
companions.” 

Blohm felt obliged to accept the flattering proposition of the 
Baron, and as his skill far exceeded that of Lindorm, the other 
gentlemen willingly assented to the exchange. 

Lindorm hastened to the threshold of the door, which Blohm 
had left half open. Here he stood, and gazed, as if spell-bound, 
upon the songstress, whose little white hand swept over the 
strings of the harp, drawing tones from them which resounded 
in his heart like the harmony of spirits whispering hopes of a 
better world. 

“ Will the Baron take a place near us ?” inquired Mrs Her- 
mer, with an inviting gesture towards the sofa upon which 
Georgiana was sitting. Lindorm bowed silently, and seated 
himself in a remote corner of the sofa. Our heroine continued 
her beautiful performance, and at the conclusion, pressed her 
glowing cheeks against the harp. 

“Do you not know the other veree, Georgiana?” said Mrs. 

* Hermer, who did not seem pleased at the early conclusion of 
the song. 

“ No, mother ; I cannot readily recall it, and, besides ” 

“ And, besides, it is your usual custom to break off in the 
middle of every beautiful song,” replied her mother, somewhat 
vexed. 

“ I believe,” said Gustavus, and his glance fell with an elo- 
quent expression upon Georgiana, “ I beheve that Miss Geor- 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 69 

giana is right. All that is beautiful,- all that is magnificent, all 
which excites our sensibilities, should be passed over rapidly, 
when one’s usual vivacity is depressed. The sorrowfi^J, yet 
lovely sentiments which Miss de Waldenberg has so accurately 
and tastefully portrayed in that verse, would awaken the embers 
that have long lain dormant in the darkness of the soul. Well, 
then, as they but rarely feel these impressions, and so readily 
cast them aside, the embers cannot be fanned into flames, and 
thus destroy and annihilate all the nourishment they might 
have once possessed.” As Lindorm concluded, his eyes fell 
with an uneasy expression towai-ds the floor. He was paler 
than usual, and visibly agitated. 

Ml'S. Herrner was nearly stupified with amazement at Lin- 
dorm’s singular conduct. That such things should be connected 
with harmless playing and singing, she could not undei-stand ; 
she had never heard anything like it; she felt, she knew not. 
why, that she had raised these flying thoughts; however, some- 
thing must be said, thought she, to break the seemingly endless 
silence, which she fervently wished might come to an end. 
“ Now play something lively, my child,” said she, somewhat 
confused, “ otherwise we shall all become quite out of humor.” 
At the command of her mother, Georgiana touched the strings 
again, and as she bowed down over them, to tune the harp, 
Lindorm saw a tear drop upon her hand. He felt within his 
heart that it had undoubtedly been pressed out by his uncalled- 
for remark. In his breast reigned a volcano. To the less acute 
observer, his outward appearance was calm, almost cold ; but 
his blood boiled within his heart, as if to press upon this point 
every vital power, that it might burst the fettei-s which bound 
it. In Lindorra’s ‘noble mind was seated th'at dark and indis- 
tinct sentiment, melancholy, which, although clothed in a 
thousand varied forms, nevertheless contained the germ which 
invariably brings forth redoubled pains, imaginary and real. 
It may appear strange, nay, almost ridiculous, that such should 
be the case, with one whose heart had never been possessed of 
warmer sentiments. But it would be fruitless to deny that 
there are individuals who have one of these sentiments, and 
also give room to the other. But with such individuals they 
are twins, and children of weakness and strength. 

Lindorm reproached himself for the selfish and ungenerous 
motives which had caused him to display his vexatioq to Geor- 


'70 


GTJSTAYTJS LINDOEM : 


giana, that another should be allowed to listen to her plaintive 
and beautiful airs, which he thought should have been reserved 
for himself. What particular right had he to them ? Not the 
least ; and yet it appeared to him that she had not acted justly, 
and he experienced both joy and grief at the thought, that she 
must have thought the same, and had therefore ceased singing. 
But was there a perfectly clear sentiment perceptible within 
his beating heart ? No, there was a chaotic mixture of emo- 
tions there, which produced a horrible discord within him, 
racked his soul, and deprived it of its balance. 

The silence which ensued after the well-meaning endeavor of 
the hostess to restore harmony, was still more oppressive than 
before. Mrs. Hermer felt this, and therefore went to the kitchen 
to superintend the arrangements for supper. She shook her 
head mournfully. “ All is not right,” said she, as she tasted the 
hash. “ I wish Mr. Hermer had seen it.” 

“ Why so?” inquired the cook, somewhat confused; “every- 
thing is arranged as ray lady has always had it.” 

“ The hash is good,” said Mrs. Hermer. “ I was thinking of 
something else ;” and she went into the pantry to decorate the 
pies and cakes which were to be placed upon the table. 

In tiie mean time, Georgiana had placed the harp aside, and 
engaged herself in sewing. 

O O o 

Mi-s. A. and Mrs. B., and the two secretaries, all concurred in 
the opinion th'at they had never supposed that such a tedious 
evening could have been spent at Rosendal. They therefore 
condescended to accompany Willie to his room, and engage in 
his youthful games. And Arthur, poor Arthur, who from pure 
tediousness, had yawned for an hour over Willie’s Euclid, now 
cast it aside perfectly exhausted, and went into the next room, 
in search of better amusement at the whist-table. Lindorm and 
Georgiana were left alone. She continued to sew, and he occu- 
pied himself in picking at the leaves of a rose which he had 
plucked from the flower-stand. 

“ I suppose that Mr. Lindorm found Engelvik very much al- 
tered ?” inquired Georgiana, that she might say something at 
least, as it was evident the Baron was not anxious to ‘begin the 
conversation himself. 

He started as though awakening from a dream. “ What is 
your desire ?” said he, much confused. Georgiana repeated the 
inquiry. 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 71 

“ Yes, I find it much' altered. It is a perfect ruin, and de- 
serv^es more than ever to bear its original name.” 

“ What was its original name?” inquired Miss de Werden- 
herg ; “ I do not remember evei\hearing it called by any other 
name.” 

“ Do you not remember that it was called, in olden times, 
Trollvik ? * If you have no objection I will relate the tradition 
concerning it.” 

“I am grateful to you,” replied Georgiana, with a smile, 
hoping that this would break the restraint which existed between 
hej-self and her former playmate. 

But Lindorm commenced with an expression of countenance 
which entirely forbade such hopes. 

“More than a century has elapsed, so tradition says, since a 
dark and savage knight, by name Yller, conquered the castle 
which stood where yonder dilapidated mansion now stands. He 
was barbarous and bloodthii-sty, and in consequence of the 
wearisome siege he had undertaken, longed to see the blood of 
his enemies. He had made a solemn oath to overcome them, 
and at length offered them false conditions of peace. The in- 
habitants of the castle suftering from famine, murmured among 
themselves, and, losing courage, at length accepted the condi- 
tions. But no sooner had Yller entered the castle, than he 
disregarded the promise of mercy, which he had sworn by his 
knightly honor to fulfil, and allowed his soldiery to murder all 
the inmates. He lived here a few years in riot and revel ; but 
at length his restless spirit drove him out a second time, to seek 
new adventures. During his long wanderings he crossed over 
the mountains into Norway, where he became acquainted with 
a beautiful maiden, whose love none had yet been able to win. 
But Yller’s outward appearance was beautiful and haughty, 
and he well knew, when so disposed, how to conceal his wild 
and barbarous disposition, and by these means he determined to 
win the innocent heart of Blanche. He went to her father’s 
house, and demanded that he might be allowed to take her 
home as his bride. Her father, however, better divined the 
knight’s intention, and positively refused. He would not have 
his tender lily destroyed by force. Then Yller became 
furious, and took a solemn oath that he would have possession 
of Blanche, at any price. Her father, therefore, confined her in 
* Witches’ Bay. ^ 


72 


GUSTAVUS lindorm: 


a dungeon, retaining the key himself. But through force and 
stratagem united, Yller overthrew all obstacles, and secretly 
released Blanche from her imprisonment. Young and 
inexperienced, she allowed the serpent to twine around her 
unguarded heart. She confided in his false vows, and believed 
that his protestations were the offspring of pure and holy love. 
Of her own free accord, she accompanied him to the dark, blood- 
stained castle, which he called his home. But here vengeful 
fate awaited them. After dismounting from their horses, they 
proceeded to the chapel ; Yller had already sent a message to 
the chaplain to meet them there. He was waiting for them. 
They knelt before the altar, and when the chaplain was about 
commencing the marriage ceremony, the rusty hinges of the 
chapel door creaked, and a tall female figure, enveloped in 
flowing garments, and her face concealed behind a dark veil, 
solemnly glided over the floor. She approached the astonished 
bridal couple, and striking the prayer-book from the hand of 
the chaplain, said, as she cast a piercing glance upon the knight, 

‘ Miserable wretch, here stands your lawful wife, whom you 
caused to be imprisoned in a loathsome dungeon. Here she 
now stands at liberty to avenge her honor upon you, who dare 
swear a new oath of fidelity at this place.’ The perjured man 
shrank back, and the deceived Blanche fell fainting at the feet 
of the new comer. ‘ Weep not,’ said the other, ‘ I have 
kindled a marriage beacon which shall serve us all.’ She had 
secretly thrown a firebrand into the powder-magazine of the 
castle, and as she concluded, a terrific explosion ensued. The 
castle tottered and fell, burying beneath its ruins the perjured 
man, the injured wife, the deceived victim, and the chaplain. 
Tradition says that witches took up their abode in the old 
castle from that hour.’^ 

During the whole recital, Georgiana had fixed her eyes upon 
Lindorm’s expressive features, which evinced the deepest 
pain, but that pain which exists in the depths of the soul 
aud sealed by faith and honor. She was filled with an inexpli- 
cable tremor. It appeared as though she was under the influ- 
ence of some unknown evil power, for it was indeed no pleasant 
sensation which filled her heart with such novel forebodings. 
Neither of them spoke for a few moments, yet the thrilling 
tones of his voice still lingered in Georgiana’s ear. The bril- 
liancy of his eye was dimmed. He stared vacantly, uncon- 


OE, LEAD US NOT ENTO TEIVIPTATION. 


73 


scious that he had a companion. There was something hor- 
rible in his silence, and both felt relieved when supper was an- 
nounced. Lindorm and Arthur departed immediately after 
supper. 


CHAPTEE Xiy. 

waldenberg’s letter to miller. 

“ Poor friend, I suffer for you. I shed tears with you. 
How much I desire to come to you, and hold your feverish head 
to my heart, which, although far from you, still beats for you. 
How could you fear that I should reproach you? Never shall 
you hear reproaches from me. Although I have long striven 
to acquire that composure which is suitable for a firm and 
manly mind, still I have discovered that the accomplishment of 
those endeavors is saved for those who have arrived at a mature 
age. The time will come when we shall also find that after 
the storms have been sufficiently battled, they gradually lose 
their power. This is but natural, for oaks five hundred years 
of age, and the sapling but one year old, are both oaks, yet the 
hurricane which scarcely affects the former, causes the latter to 
tremble violently. But when they have become strengthened by 
the lapse of years, the hurricane which once threatened to up- 
root them, now only disturbs their branches and leaves. 

“ But you will think of all this ; and Miller, I know that 
nothing' can console you. Your position is, indeed, horrible ; 
it is strange and unnatural ; but you may believe me, when I 
say that Lindorm is not much better situated. I do not know 
which of you have to bear the heaviest cross. God forgive the 
Baron Torsten for the cruelty he displayed even at his last mo- 
ments. I hope that he has found above a milder judge than 
he was himself. Lindorm has not the slightest idea that there 
is one in his immediate neighborhood who has a clue to the 
cause of his deep melancholy.. That secret, however, is sacred* 
with me ; there is but one thing that can force me to reveal it ; 
and I daily pray to God, that that shall not occur. It is now 
4 


74 : 


GUSTAV US LTNDORM ; 


three weeks since the Baron and Lieutenant S arrived here. 

Lieutenant S r you know, is a relation of the Lindorms, 

He is a sprightly, careless youth, who would fain drive away the 
weary hours by cheerfulness, did not the gloomy appearance of 
the Baron place a restraint upon him, the influence of which he 
cannot escape. I must confess that I never saw a man who had 
the power of attaching another to him so strongly as Lindorm, 
and yet there is nothing cordial or prepossessing in his manner. 
No ; his charms are contained in his eye, in his smile, which 
now and then darts through the dark clouds like the rays of the 
sun. In short, he is one of the few examples which have out- 
lived the days of chivalry. By this I mean his generosity, his 
self- denial, and the great courage he evinces by bearing his 
heavy burden without fliltering. As to chivalrous gallantry, 
it does not seem to have touched him, or else it has been driven 
away from him by the storms which he has been obliged to 
pass through. He is happy when at home with his books, or 
in the solitude of the forests, and in the wild excitement of the 
chase he delights. 

“ Gustavus and the Lieutenant generally take a walk in the 
morning between three and four o’clock ; and after they have re- 
turned and taken some refreshment, the Lieutenant goes to Rosen- 
dal. He is a welcome guest at Hermer’s house, the most hospita- 
ble we have in the country ; and it appears to me that he renders 
himself more amiable there every day. Perhaps Georgiana may 
exert upon him the same influence that she does upon others. 
I am almost certain that this is the case. It is hard indeed, 
Miller, that, while all others approach her, nay, even laugh and 
joke with her, I dare scarcely look upon her. O, Miller, 1 would 
not have suftered for these two long years for nothing, if it should 
once become my happy fate to be lulled to my last sleep by the 
heavenly sound of her swegt voice. Is that craving too much ? 
Life is beautiful fis long as she belongs to no other man ; but 
when she becomes another’s, then life is a gloomy grave for me. 
Thank God, that my passion, although great, has never over- 
stepped the bounds of reason. I mean that I was never suffi- 
ciently vain to deceive myself with the hope that my sentiments 
should ever be reciprocated, or that I have ever entertained the 
mad hope that she coi^ld ever become mine. Still I am certain 
that, when I hear that she is no longer free, death will be 
my portion. My good friend, I know that in spite of your own 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. Y5 

sufferings, which greatly surpass mine, you are thinking with 
pain, of my troubled spirit, restless nights, and m-ental and bodily 
anguish. But do not be disturbed concerning me ; I am now 
more composed. When one looks attentively at passing events, 
passion gradual!}’’ decreases ; and I am sure that will be the case 
with me. Let me assure you that I have enjoyed at least one 
liap])y moment in this life. The day follo\ying her birth-day — 
at which time T had been bold enough to present lier with a 
bouquet — I accompanied the Lieutenant to Eosendal. 0, how 
weak are men ! I had determined never to seek for an oppor- 
tunity to see her; still I went there. The Baron did not ac- 
company us, as he seldom visits Rosendal. When we entered 
the hall, I noticed a faded bouquet hanging upon the harp ; it 
was composed of my flowers. Miller. You must know how I 
felt. In a moment everything around me became a chaos. I 
was hardly able to breathe, and I know not what I said. She 
took pity upon me, and smiled only as an angel can smile, as 
she said, ‘Dear Mr. Waldenberg, I thank you for your beau- 
tiful present yesterday ; and if you had come here, as we hoped 
you would, you would have seen that this wreath was the only 
ornament I w’ore.’ 

“ Miller, how could one bear so much happiness ? Not that I 
thought for a moment that I could trace an expression in her 
countenance favorable to my suit. I understood very well that 
if such had been the case, she would not have been able to 
thank me so frankly. But to be honored so much by her, and 
receive such a testimonial of her friendship, and to know that 
my sufferings pained her also — that was too much happiness 
for me. I did wish to be alone w’ith her, that 1 could have 
been able to tell her only once how purely, how disinterestedly 
I loved her, and would continue to do so without asking her to 
give me any other boon than she had already. But it could 
not be so, and I am now glad that my desire was not granted, 
for in what manner would it have benefited me to clothe in 
w'ords the passion which she must read in my eveiy action. 

“ When we were about taking our leave, it happened that Geor- 
giana and myself were left alone together for a few moments. 
I took the w'reath from the harp, and inquired, I know not w'hy, 
‘Will you permit me to take this home with me?’ She, 
hesitated, apparently uncertain how I would receive a consent to 
do so. ‘ Fear nothing, Miss de Werdenberg,’ said I devoutly, 


76 


GusTAvrs lindoem: 


‘ this wreath will be a relic to me, which will protect me from 
every fantastic whim, as it will serve to remind me of the hour 
when you evinced such noble generosity to me. The remem- 
brance of this, and the knowledge that you gave to me all you 
could — your friendship and good will — will accompany me to 
that country where the better portion of our being has its abode. 
You will not deny me.’ I placed the wreath in my bosom. 
She understood me. ‘Keep it, Mr. Waldenberg, as a token of 
my esteem and friendship. You were right when you said that 
it \yas not in my power to give you more.’ ‘ God bless you,’ 
I answered, much moved, and then hastened to the wharf, where 
I was soon joined by Arthur. 

“ The Baron thinks of making a journey next month. For 
whom it is intended we can both divine ; but whither it will 
tend we do not know. This journey may affect him for life, 
and. Miller, will it not be for the best, after all ? God preserve 
you, dear friend, and watch over you during this trial. We can 
rely only on Him, when beset by such troubles. Do not allow 
your courage to fail you ; it appears to me. as though there might 
yet be some consolation for you. 

‘Your oath may yet dissolve, and not be broken.’ 

And remember that the darker our path on earth is, so much 
brighter is our course in heaven. This reminds me of a passage in 
the scriptures, the truth of wBich is evident : ‘ He that goeth forth 
and weepeth, bearing precious seed, shall doubtless come again 
with rejoicing, bearing his sheaves with him.’ 

“ The seed is our sacrifice, and the sheaves our harvest. 
Enough — write me by return mail. I am very anxious to hear 
how you are situated. God grant that you are in a happier 
frame of mind than w’hen you wrote your last letter. — The 
Baron will be gone several months. Where will he go ? He 
will have no companions. Farewell my friend, and endeavor to 
endure the burden of life. 

“ Thine^ Waldenberg.” 


' A , ^ - 

MILLER TO WALDENBERG. ^ ' < 

“ ‘ Endeavor to endure the burden of life ; ’ these w^ords are 
almost the only ones of your letter that I was able to under- 


OE, UEAD TJS NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


77 


stand. Yes, it is an easy task to sit down in one’s own room, 
and regale a poor mortal, whose only burden is his own life, 
with poetry and scriptural passages ; but my powers will soon 
be exhausted, if I cannot reason myself into the logical belief 
that an oath, given under such circumstances, is not binding. 
Briefly, if I do become a complete scoundrel and peijurer, then 
I must put a ball through my head, and thus finish the tragedy at 
once. But I shall wait a short time longer. I must see, yes, 
I must see what is really due me. Foolish man, you seem to 
think that I shall sit here forever, only praying for patience — 
here in this mass of wood and stone which people have honored 
by calling a city — here, where I suffer more than the pains of 
death, daily. No, I shall go out into the wide world, and search 
in every land, and if for nought, and you hear no more of me, 
you will know that a friendly gulf, or wave, has ridden the 
weary traveller of his burden — his life. Waldenberg, if such should 
prove the case, I charge you to fulfil my last desire, and take 
my last farewell to my old father. Ask him not to curse his 
unhappy son for his folly. Give him the letters you have re- 
ceived from me, and he will find that I am not a villain, but 
merely a man. But now, now all is difterent; now my senses 
are confused by a weight of anguish. I shall not spare any- 
thing to reach the object which my passion longs for, and I 
shall reach it even though it seals my fate. It will be of no 
use for you to write me, as I cannot tell you where to direct 
your letters. I have summoned all my eloquence to move the 
old superintendent of Hamringen. As soon as I receive his 
reply, I shall start, let it be as it may. But he was always my 
friend, and why should he refuse to me the consolation of seeing 
the post-mark — that is all I care for. God bless you, Walden- 
berg, for your friendship. O ! that I had been born with your 
piety and contentment, which finds happiness in a wreath of 
faded flowers. You are to be envied. Miller. 

“P. S. — You speak much concerning Lindorm, which I think 
you might have omitted. Is that the way to cool my boiling 
blood ? You intended to compare our mutual sufferings ; by doing 
so you increased my madness. Does not he triumph in all the 
glories of generosity, sacrifice, self-denial, and satisfied priSe? 
\Vhat is my lot ? Self-reproach, contempt of myself and others. 
A serpent which will gnaw at my heart until it is destroyed by 


78 


GUSTAVUS lindokm: 


death. No more comparisons, Waldenberg, they would be 
unjust. M.” 


CHAPTEE XY. 

Can the heart heat with joy, 

W hen the eyes are bathed in tears ? 

Attebbom. 

We will now turn our eyes away from the gloomy and mys- 
terious subjects contained in the letters which we have laid before 
our readers, and as the course of events rolls on with its accus- 
tomed precision, we will turn an inquiring look upon our heroine, 
the fair rose of the valley. With her tender and susceptible heart, 
she united a firmness which even a man might have envied. 
Her judgment was acute for one of her age. Her tastes were 
refined, but, not too much so. She was unassuming and pure- 
hearted in the highest degree. But the control which she pos- 
sessed over herself, bestowed a self-command which seemed de- 
rived as much from nature, as the fact that her opinion was 
much consulted upon subjects concerning which women are gen- 
erally considered to know nothing. It was, therefore, quite nat- 
ural that Gebrgiana did not find among her numerous acquain- 
tances one whom she could entirely love. Her heart demanded 
a little too much, for which reason none.of her suitors could stand 
a trial before her secret tribunal.^ 

The only person for whom she felt the slightest interest, was 
Waldenberg. His peculiar traits of character attracted her. 
She would not have been a woman had she been indifferent to 
his mild, disinterested love. But he was not able to awaken a 
similar feeling within her heart, for he was entirely different from 
her in word, deed and action. She could esteem him as a friend, 
and be interested in his mournful condition, for the hectic spot, 
uffon his otherwise pale features, betokened that the grave would 
soon be his bride. Georgiana had determined that the only man 
she should call husband, must be able to command her, and this 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


79 


she was sure that Waldenberg had not the intellect to do. The man 
of her choice must feel that although slie was able to follow in 
his bold nights, he had raised her to him, and not that she had 
descended to him. She must be able to respect him, and more, 
he must possess rare qualities of goodness. It would have been 
hard indeed, for Georgiana to make up her mind, had not her 
heart persuaded her, before she had time to examine ihoroughly 
the subject it had chosen. 

It was reserved for Gustavus Lindorm to awaken these senti- 
ments within her heart. The description which Willie had giveji 
of his interview with him in the church-yard, had interested her 
much. And this interest w^as not diminished when she heard 
the following day that it was Gustavus, the friend of her youth, 
the recollection of whom, still dimly existed in her memory. 

Weeks had elapsed since Lindorm had last visited Rosendal. 
It was now the latter part of August, and he had called upon 
them only three times, and each visit evinced the same gloomy, 
taciturn disposition. He avoided, rather than sought Georgiana’s 
society. In spite of this he became still more dear to her. But 
his strange silence in regard to the time he spent at his uncle’s 
liouse, his uncle’s death, and all relating thereto, clothed his for- 
mer life in mystery; and mystery and crime, thought Georgi- 
ana, are often closely allied. 

“ O, Gustavus,” she often sighed ; “ is it possible that you are 
different from what you appear ? Impossible, for your eyes 
speak nothing but purity. But wLy does he avoid me? He 
looks at me in a manner which contradicts the cold words hi? 
lips utter.” 

Georgiana thus thought, as she was making preparations for 
a morning walk in the park. Her thoughts were suddenly in- 
terrupted by a loud exclamation, and suddenly Lindorm sprang 
towards her, and struck to the earth an adder w'hich was in the 
act of springing upon her. Georgiana was not one of those 
hysterical individuals who scream out at the slightest appearance 
of danger. Still the service which Lindorm had rendered her, 
wuis not without value, and besides it w'as he who had performed 
it. She recovered her self-possession in a moment, for if Geor- 
giana liad one weakness, it was that which prom}>ted her to 
conceal it. 

“I am obliged to you, Baron Lindorm,” said she, politely; 


80 


GUSTAVUS LINDOEM ! 


“ but why is it that I meet you here. You were not at the house 
w’hen I was there.” 

“ My sloop w^as lying on this side of the island,” replied Lin- 
dorm, slightly embarrassed at the thought that he might betray 
tlie fact, that he made daily visits to this portion of the park, 
instead of visiting its owner. “ The old fisherman who lives 
close by, frequently regales me by relating some of his adven- 
tures, as he mends his nets. I listen to him with pleasure, and 
when I leave him I cannot resist the desire to visit the spots so 
familiar to me as the scenes of my boyish sports.” 

“And with such good company,” said Georgiana, pointing 
towards a book and a flute which were lying upon the sward, 
“ you certainly need no other companion. This is all very 
well ; but it is not fair that you should conceal your talents 
from your friends.” 

She took the flute from the ground and examined it. Upon 
a gold plate inserted in the flute she saw the words, “ From 
Constance.” Lindorm blushed deeply, and Georgiana became 
pale. She did not question him, however ; and after a mo- 
ment’s silence, the Baron said, “ Music, in my opinion, is merely 
a companion for solitude. It is only when we completely be- 
longs to ourselves, that we rightly understand this divine gift.” 

A pause ensued. .Georgiana busied herself in smoothing the 
fringe of her parasol, and Gustavus traced figures in the sand 
with his cane.” 

“I intended,” said he, at length, “to take a walk through the 
dear old park towards the new mansion, where I have become 
quite a stranger.” 

“ Even if you have become a stranger to the house, its in- 
mates should not be strangers,” said Georgiana, somewhat 
ofiended at his remark. 

“ They are not. Far from it,” he replied, warmly. “ Do you 
not believe me, Miss de Werdenberg?” 

“ And yet you are a stranger at Rosendal ; and if you were 
not estranged from former friends, you would not be so formal 
with them.” 

Georgiana repented these words as soon as they were uttered. 
It was the first time that she was conscious that she had spoken 
to Lindorm as she should not. What would he think of her ? 
But it was now too late to retract. She trembled when she 
heard Lindorm reply bitterly, “ 0, do not speak so ; I cannot. 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


81 


I dare not be otherwise. I am not estranged from you ; but I 
cannot meet you as I would ; there is a horrible shadow which 
separates the present from the past. But why should I not 
hope that time will gradually weaken it,” he added forcibly, re- 
straining himself, “when years have placed their healing balsam 
upon my heart ?” 

Georgiana was confounded ; it was evident that he was ex- 
erting the most powerful self-restraint to force back the strong 
passions which boiled within his heart. His eyes were fixed 
upon her with the utmost love ,* and pressing her hand to his 
heart, he whispered in a low tone : “ Does it not storm there, 
Georgiania?” but recovering himself, he released her hand. 
“ Pardon me, pardon me. I frighten you. I frequently have 
these dark hours, and then am not able to restrain myself. But 
we will drop the subject; and as I am too much excited to 
accomjjany you home, we must now separate. Tell me that 
you have forgiven me for this breach of politeness, and believe 
me, I am unable to conquer my melancholy humor.” 

“ Why should I accuse you, Gustavus, of the want of polite- 
ness ? But I grieve that your soul is so full of gloom. I cannot 
comprehend your sorrow ; but I pray you to fly to that spot 
where there is nothing to separate the wounded heart from the 
balm. There you will find that consolation which we poor 
children of earth cannot afford to each other.’’ And with a 
sweetly consoling smile she extended her hand for a parting 
farewell. 

“No consolation,” said Gustavus, gloomily, “but courage and 
submission. Farewell, Georgiana.” He left her. Georgiana 
gazed after him. “ 0, Gustavus,’’ sighed she, and a flood of 
tears relieved her oppressed heart, “ 1 cannot divine what dark 
secret envelops you. He blushed, and looked confused, when 
he perceived I observed the simple words. From Constance. 
Why did he blush ? I can think of one cause only ; but what- 
ever it may be,” whispered she, her eyes brightening, “ 1 am 
now sure that his heart is mine, and that is enough for me. I 
do not wish to know this horrible secret : for if he was an im- 
postor, and I should know it, how could I bear it? No, it can- 
not be,” and she lifted her beautiful eyes towards heaven, and 
prayed fervently : “ Father, allow him to be pure and sinless, 
and I will ask no more, for I am already more happy than he.” 

4 * 


J 


GUSTAVC8 LINDOEM : 

•» 

CHAPTER XVI. 

Farewell, paternal home, farewell; 

In love and hope will I return, 

Again forever to remain 
With thee. Now 1 must not delay — 

Onward I Envelope me, O night ! 

Tegneb, 

Two weeks had elapsed since the incident described in the 
last chapter had occurred. It w^s night, and the inmates of 
Engelvik had retired to rest. Lindorni alone was awake, pacing 
his room restlessly. The sound of his footsteps awakened Wal- 
denberg from his light slumber. Both of these beings were in- 
fluenced by the same sentiments, for LindornTs heart, hitherto 
untouched, had experienced a sensation of love for Georgiana. 
Gustavus Lin dorm did not suffer from imaginary sorrows — his 
grief had too firm a foundation. 

“Father, O father,” he whispered, as he leaned out of the 
open window and gazed upwards towards the starry heavens, 
“ your spirit is floating around me. You left me as an heritage 
this restless, longing soul. How could I think that it would 
soothe it to sacrifice my honor, my name, my whole life, to save 
that of another ? How could I believe that the summit of 
honor and self-sacrifice could grant me peace ? O, it requires 
more to satisfy my heart. It was a weakness, an unpardonable 
weakness, that I could not resist his prayers. But should I 

again live through that terrible hour ’’ Lindorm wiped the 

drops of sweat iVom his brow. “ Could I do otherwise ? No, 
I am sure I could not ; even at this hour I would have given 
up to liim. My soul sliudders at the remembrance of that de- 
cisive moment; but my oath is sacred. 0, I love Georgiana. 
I would give my life, could I but tell her so. Nay, should I be 
obliged to sacrifice ten lives, I would give them all to hear the 
same confession from her own lips. But why these vain de- 
sires? No knight of Malta was more strictly bound by his 
vows than I am, and did I not make my vows voluntarily? Do 
1 not love the one, to save whom I bear this pain ? And yet, 
dear Georgiana, 1 must forcibly close my heart against your 



OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


88 


image, or the tempter who whispers into my ear, ‘ By one firm 
act, you can enter that heaven for which you long,’ will drive 
me mad. Avaunt ! Satan, I shall never barter my honor for 
my worldly happiness.” 

He violently closed the window, and paced the room with 
rapid strides. He was fearfully excited. “ Georgiana,” he 
muttered, finally, as fatigued, he cast liimself upon the sofi^, 
“ Georgiana, may God preserve you from possessing the same 
sentiments that fill my soul. May the innocent world in which 
you have hitherto lived, remain uncorrupted. O Lord, grant 
me the power to be icy cold, when I take leave of her to-mor- 
row. May her eyes^not fall upon me with that mournful expres- 
sion which they ygst^lay displayed. And still, I do not think 
she yet even drejim»-of love ; but I shudder at the thought 
which involuntarily presents itself to me, that I shall give her 
the knowledge of it. Perhaps I have already done so, for God 
only knows what I said during that unfortunate interview in 
the pai-k. No, my love must be placed far from here, where 
duty calls it.” 

Lindorm cast himself upon the bed, and at length slept. 
The morning was far advanced, when Lieutenant Arthur entered 
Lin dorm’s room. 

“ Why don’t you arise ? I was alarmed at your long sleep, 
Gustavus. I was here this morning, before I went out hunting, 
and now I have returned with my spoils, and you still sleep. 
AVhy don’t you come down stairs ? Miss Wings, honest woman, 
is nearly sick with anxietv. She thinks it not impossible that 
you have quietly taken your departure from earth, and she is 
so much alarmed, that she dare not enter and convince herself 
of the truth of the case.” 

Is there anything strange that a man who w{\s not able to 
sleep at night, should do 'so^’in *' the morning?”- inquired Lin- 
dorm peevishly. “ But how is Waldenberg ? lie received a 
letter last night that moved him much. It apyieaj's to nie that 
such emotion might produce a detrimental infiuence upon his 
health. It appears as though he was growing worse every 
day, poor fellow. It would pain me much to lose him, for I 
admire his qualities much.” 

“ He is a brave boy,” said Arthur ; “ ii?. ife a great pity he- is 
so sentimental ; but when one is lookiiiag- into eternity, audi hifc 
heart is filled with an earthly love, it quite natural ^ SSR)- 


84 


GUSTAVUS LINDORM: 




timental. Consumption is, at any rate, a slow disease ; he 
will live long enough to be doubly tormented yet.” 

“ Ah, how sagacious you are,” said Lindorm ; “ how did you 
discover that he has an earthly love ? I never noticed it.” 

“ I am sure of it,” replied Arthur. “ Although I want tact 
to read human nature, as you graciously informed me, the 
other day, still I have made great progress in the art ; and I 
have also discovered that Waldenberg’s entire life is nothing 
but a continual battle with this passion. Georgiana favors him 
above all of his rivals.” 

“ What do you say ?” inquired Lindorm, hastily springing 
from the bed. “ Does he love Georgiana?” 

“ And who else should he ?” interrupted Arthur, coolly, “ is 
it strange that he should love her ? Has he not known her 
two years, and how could he do otherwise ? I have only known 
her six weeks, and would be willing to commit any extravagance 
could I but receive one smile, like the one she gave Walden- 
berg, when she thanked him for the dowel’s.” 

“ I do not doubt that,” replied Lindorm, tartly, “ and what 
you say of Waldenberg may be perfectly true. But what do 
you mean by her favoring him ?” 

“ May I be preserved,” said Arthur, “ from plunging into a 
tedious argument. I will therefore tell you briedy. I call it fa- 
vorable when a young lady smiles upon a young man, and tells 
him, as naively as possible, that she accepts his adoration with 
pleasure.” 

“ How can you say that ?” exclaimed Lindorm, liotly. “ Can 
you tell me, seriously, that Georgiana is pleased with his 
hem age ?” 

“ Are you mad, Gustavus ? What is all this to you ? I do 
not mean to pledge my honor upon the truth of my words, for 
everything depends upon what you understand by homage.” 

“ What I understand by it ? AVhat a silly question. Who 
can tell what one means by his homage ? But, without further 
controversy, tell me briedy, has she used the words as you ex- 
pressed them.” 

“If jiot by words, at least by actions. Judge for youi-self. 
She thanked Waldenberg with the most friendly expressions, 
for the dowers he sent her as a birth* day present. He further 
received the pleasure of knowing that she had twined them 
into a wreath for preservation. And more, and that I am sure 


OR, LEAD ^US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


85 


of, she told him^^ she had worn it in her hair, as a token of 
her esteem for tl!^onor. Connect this with the fact, that the 
wreath was not upon the harp, where she had placed it, when 
Heriner and I entered the room, and that Waldenberg seemed 
exceedingly happy v/hen I met him at the dock, where he had 
preceded me; if all this cannot be interpreted as I understand 
it, I must confess that I am at fault.” 

“ Yes, you are,” replied Lindorm, satisfied at the result. 
“ I do not understand such things much, yet I am sure that 
love does not generally display itself so publicly.” 

“ And who said that she displayed love ? For one, I did not 
say so. But still, she favors liim, perhaps, from friendship or 
esteem, never mind which. But I am sure that no other one 
has received so many marks of consideration as Waldeiiberg. 
Where do you think the wreath went to ?” 

“ I do not know. Either she concealed it, or he took it without 
her knowdedge ; but the latter idea does not compare with Wal- 
denberg’s usual modesty. I shall, therefore, allow the subject to 
drop, and will assure you, Arthur, I do not grudge him what he 
has gained, be it with or without her consent. This love is a beam- 
ing star, which will shine brightly upon him during his short 
pilgrimage upon this earth. Upon my soul, Arthur, I do not 
envy him. Waldeiiberg is a noble-hearted man, and unable to 
abuse or misconstrue Georgiana’s sentiments towards him.” 

Arthur was much surprised at the feeling evinced by Lindorm. 
However he said nothing, which was an unusual circumstance 
with him. A low sigh was his only answer. The silence was 
at length broken by Lindorm. “We must prepare ourselves 
for a journey. I shall start to-morrow morning. I shall take 
neither carriage, serv^ant, nor any other incumbrance with me.” 

“ Nor any company ?” inquired Arthur, with a forced smile. 

“ This is not a pleasure ti-ip, therefore I would rather go alone. 
But if you think you could enjoy yourself here, my dear Ar- 
thur, I entreat you to make Engelvik your home until I return, 
or as long as you can find amusement here.” 

“ I thank you, my friend, and I might, even had you not ten- 
dered this invitation, made use of your hospitality for a short 
time longer. But I must speak seriously with you at all evente. 
You know that although I am flighty and perhaps careless in 
iny actions, still I never knowingly commit a deed which would 
tarnish my honor, which, thank God, is as pure and uusulhed as 


86 


GUSTAVUS lindorm: 


my sword blade, that is, by-the-bye, yet innocent of service. 
But jesting aside, will you allow me to ask you as a man of 
honor, and I hope you will answer me in the same manner, 
would I encroach upon your rights, or wound your feelings, 
should I endeavor to gain Georgiana’s favor during your ab- 
sence ? And in case I succeed, may I ask her hand without 
feeling in my heart that I had betrayed friendship and hospi- 
tality 

Lindorm became pale, but answered with much cordiality : 
It pleases me to hear you advance sentiments, which would have 
honored the most gallant and truthful knight. It was noble in 
you, Arthur, and I now see that you conceal beneath your gay 
follies, a vigorous and magnanimous soul, and I shall ever es- 
teem you, Arthur, as one whose friendship I shall ever seek to 
preserve. I wish that' the circumstances which prevent me 
from freely returning your confidence did not exist. But I will 
declare frankly that whatever ray sentiments may be, I shall 
never claim Miss de Werdenberg’s hand, still less her love. You 
are, therefore, perfectly at liberty to act as you choose in the 
matter ; but now, my good Arthur, let us drop the subject for- 
ever.” 

The Lieutenant took Lindorm’s protfered hand with an ex- 
pression more of vexation than of pleasure, and then silently 
left the room. 

That evening they made a brief visit at Rosendal. Ilermer 
and his wife were, as usual, very cordial, and regretted much the 
long separation from their neighbors, which was before them. 
Georgiana was silent, and Arthur ilMiumored. Lindorm was 
more than usually composed and meditative. lie conversed at 
length with Ilermer, concerning the improvements to be made 
fit B'lg^lvik, asked his advice, and requested him to assist 
Waldenberg by his greater experience, during his absence: He 
then approached Georgiana, and seating himself by the side of 
he).- \york table, admired her embroidering, and inquired of her 
whether she was fond of reading, what authors she most ad- 
mired, and oflered her the use of his library, which he had con- 
fided to Lieutenant S- . It had lately been enriched by the 

best works of native and foreign authors. In short, he was as 
amiable and pleasant as though he had always been under the 
influence of the bright sunshine of social life. Georgiana was 
delighted by his easy and entertaining conversation, and regret- 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


87 


ted deeply that he was on the eve of departure, especially as he 
evinced that a favorable change had taken place in his affiurs. 
She could not know that it was all forced, for she, of course, 
was not aware of the conversation which had occurred that fore- 
noon between Lindorra and Arthur. But in spite of the plea- 
sure she experienced in his society, she nevertheless felt within 
her soul an undefined sentiment of uneasiness, caused by the 
certainty that with Lindorm’s gloom, that interesting emotion 
Avhich had distinguished his every word and deed, had also 
vanished. Those moving looks, wjaich had penetrated into her 
heart, had changed into an easy, polite expression, which, al- 
though it became him well, did .not possess their usual power. 
The more Georgiana looked at him, and listened to him, the 
more pleasant and amiable he appeared, and yet there was 
something painful in the thought that their sentiments towards 
each other were never more strange than they were at the 
present time, when they seemed to be closer than before. She 
almost wished that he was as he had been, although she re- 
proached herself the next moment for such an unjust desire. 

In the mean time the afternoon advanced, and the time for de- 
parture arrived. They made brief adieux. Lindorm evinced 
neither by look nor gesture to Georgiana the true state of his 
heart, and did not even hint when he might return. Silently, 
Georgiana repaired to her favorite spot in the park. She sank 
to the ground, and pressed her hand over the treacherous point 
where the wound rankled. Alas, 

“The sad heart bleeds with sympathy 
When the tortured mind laments.” 

During this night quietness reigned within the bed-room of 
our hero. He either slept soundly satisfied at the course he had 
forced himself to pursue, or else he remained quiet, that he 
might arise early. Suffice it to say, that this night liis restless 
footsteps did not disturb Waldenberg. At four q’clqck the next 
morning the whole house was aroused. The Baron’s mind was 
excited. But he said nothing, merely pressing 4-Vthur’s hand 
with a strange smile, when the Lieutenant was about to question 
him concerning the conversation they had held the day before. 
A few moments after five o’clock, he went to the carriage accom- 
panied by Arthur, Waldenberg, f^nd Miss Wings. “Farewell, 


88 


GUSTAVUS LmiX)EM I 


my friends,” said he, springing into the carriage, and waving his 
hand he disappeared from their view. 


CHAPTER XYII. 


“You are riding,” writeth Seneca, “at a dog’s trot with your arguments’ but with 
galloping examples.” — Stenuammar. 


The day following Lindorm’s departure was Saturday. The 
court session had not been closed until late the preceding day, 
and the gentlemen, therefore, had not had leisure to visit Rosen- 
dal. Accordingly, they went thither early in the morning, that 
their last day of pleasure with their friends might be as long as 
possible. Chief Justice Hoik and Mr. Ilerraer were seated in a 
private room, closeted undoubtedly to discuss some important 
subject. They both held pipes between their lips, and were, as 
it were, floating in clouds of tobacco smoke. A bottle of Madei- 
ra, and wine glasses were placed upon a table, at a conveni- 
ent distance, which during the conversation were frequently called 
into requisition. 

“ I can hardly express the sorrow I feel at this disagreeable 
event,” said Mr. Hermer, in a tone which unmistakably was an 
attempt to gain confidence, and to make the draught he was 
about offering his guest less bitter. The Chief Justice took a 
long whiff at his pipe, and knitting his brows, prepared himself 
to answer; but Mr. Hermer, not wishing to hear him yet,. con- 
tinued : “ My friend certainly sees what a delicate matter this is 
to me. If she was my own daughter, it would be altogether 
otherwise. But as it is I can only give you my advice, and even 
this will not serve you, for she has determined to follow no other 
path than the one she has laid down for herself. In truth, 
brother, I am very sorry, but I cannot help you. Georgiana has 
the liberty of making her own selection.” 

“ I cannot say,” replied the Chief Justice, “ that I am so very 
much pained, but it chagrins me. A man of my age and my expe- 
rience will not hang himself because he has received the mitten ; 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 89 

but there is somethin;^ insultinf^ in such a decided refusal. It 
she had only taken time to deliberate upon my proposal, it would 
be but showin(v me proper respect. But to answer with a short 
decided no. Oh, that is too much.” 

“ But permit me to make a remark. , I think you are a little 
wrong in this opinion. Is not a simple no, better than a few 
days delay, which is only a pretext ?” 

“ That is no doubt very acute,” replied the Chief Justice, 
“ for a looker on ; but I must object, as a performer, slightly to 
this view of the case. Miss Werdenberg, no doubt, is pleased 
with the attentions she receives from every side. Why should 
I alone be put off in such an abrupt manner, when on the con- 
trary the crowd of young butterfly admirers are received with 
smiles? I have always been offended when I have observed 
these striplings, fawning around her, ready to present the ring, 
that symbol of eternity, for sentiments which were born in the 
morning and blown away at night.” 

“ My friend now means Lieutenant S ,” said Mr. Hermer, 

“ but he has not offered such a symbol to Georgiana, and con- 
cerning her different behavior towards you, I will explain how I 
view the matter. Gallantry, in its highest meaning, is a circle 
in which the performers always meet, from whatever point they 
may start. Marriage is a triangle, of which the husband, wife, 
and child form the angles. Tlie triangle has sharp corners, 
compared with the circle, and when a young girl is the subject, 
one can easily see which one will prove preponderant. But to 
speak without metaphor, it is my opinion that Georgiana, who 
truely is a good girl, loves to be courted by young gentlemen ; 
and I see nothing wrong in that ; but she is too noble to play 
with the peace of a respectable man, who demands from her 
his future happiness. As it is not in her power to do that 
which he asks of her, she concludes to do that which she con- 
siders right, and will compare with^ the esteem she feels for the 
one who bestows this confidence upon her.” 

“The deuce take such esteem!” exclaimed the Chief Justice, 
somewhat excited, as with one draught he swallowed a glass of 
wine. He soon recov’^ered, however, and with a laugh said : “ I 
cannot see how I could have been so passionate. Passion never 
iraprov(^ such a matter. In cases of this kind one should never 
have a substitute, and I don’t know what evil spirit whispered 
into my ear, to make you my proxy. I will now go and take 


90 


GUSTAVUS lindoem: 


a little walk to cool myself a little. I shall be much obliged to 
you, brother Hermer, if. you will procure a private conversation 
for me, with your daughter, in about an hour.” 

“ I shall do so with the utmost pleasure, and heartily wish you 
all success. We shall meet here again this afternoon.” 

The gentlemen separated. Georgiana was sitting alone in the 
verandah. With a soul like her’s, pain, trouble and uneasiness, 
were subordinate to the thought in what manner she could con- 
ceal these varied emotions. She felt deeply that Lindorm’s 
whole conduct was mysterious, and this caused her much re- 
flection. Doubts and fears contended with the hope that he 
would prove entirely innocent. She closed all these sentiments, 
however, within her own heart, and none, except Mr. Hermer, 
observed the slightest change in her conduct. He plainly per- 
ceived that her vivacity was forced and unnatural. 

She was waiting in the verandah for the Chief Justice, who 
soon made his appearance. It is strange what a change a walk 
will produce in a person’s state of mind, under peculiar circum- 
stances. Mr. Hoik’s thoughts during his walk had been as 
follows : 

“ I might have left that alone. Forty-five and eighteen, do not 
exactly agree. What a bad mathematician I was. The only 
question now, is, how I can get my blood back again into its 
uniform healthy course, for all emotions of mind are very inju- 
rious to one’s appetite. Let me see. Can’t I find a number which 
will be better to place alongside of forty-five, say twenty-five, 

for instance? I don’t think that Miss de B , would be a 

very bad match, at least in that respect. Although a little one- 
sided, she is intelligent, and tasteful, but a little too sentimental. 
Blit after all, twenty-five is still too young. Miss Kronschjoe — 
but she is a vixen, and an awful gossip. O, she won’t do 
at all. A woman that has passed thirty summers, is more suit- 
able for the place I have to afford her. I should prefer a widow, 
for I do not wish to burn my fingers again with one unexperi- 
enced in matrimony. She must be withal a woman of intelli- 
gence, refinement and gentleness, without the slightest tinge of 
stubbornness. She must also be able to look after the kitchen — 
not merely to look after the kitchen ; but be able to do some- 
thing there, and finally, she must be able to perform the duties 
of the table gracefully and politely. Let me see, how lono* is it 
since I called on widow Marshausen. It must have been^three 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


91 


weeks before the session commenced. But as soon as I return 
I will call upon her. Strange that it never before entered my 
head to fall in love with her. She possesses all the qualities I 
ask, and I should not wonder if she had more besides. It is 
true that she reads a good deal, but then she is no blue-stocking, 
which class of females I greatly abominate. I desire women to 
read a little, but that little to be well selected. I am no pedant 
who supposes that the literature of ladies consists of almanacs, 
books of fashion, and cook-books. But I should not like to have 
my wife a second Madame de Stael, knowing everything except 
that she is a woman. But what is the use of this preaching in 
the vacant air? It would be better to wait until I have a wife, or 
at least, am betrothed. In the mean time, I feel much relieved. 
It is a good thing to think the matter over. That idea concern- 
ing wddow Marshausen, is not so very bad. I must think it over 
when I return home. But now Miss Werdenberg’s turn comes, 
and I shall at least have the pleasure of showing to her that a 
man who has sat upon the bench eleven years, can listen to his 
own sentence with stoical indifference.” 

“ My father informed me,” said Georgiana, inferring from Mr. 
Hoik’s silence that he expected her to commence the conversa- 
tion, “ that the Chief Justice desired to honor me with a secret 
interview.” 

“ Yes, I was bold enough to ask for one, my dear young lady. 
I desire to receive from your own lips the confirmation of the 
denial which you have given through your father. It would be 
ridiculous for a man of my years to move heaven and earth to 
advance his suit with the one he admires. My character and 
property are familiar to all in the country. The first, I should 
suppose would have been a guarantee of my desire to protect 
and gladden the heart of such a beautiful being as you are. 
The second will justify you in the belief that every thing neces- 
sary for your comfort and happiness would be at your com- 
mand.” 

“ I have not doubted this in the least, Mr. Hoik,” replied 
Georgiana, mildly. “ No woman could be entirely unhappy with 
one of your noble disposition. But the insatiable heart requires 
something more. I am still so young that the sympathy which 
should unite two souls, would be missed between us. Without 
it duty has no flowers ; but only fetters. I entertain much re- 


92 


GUSTAVTJS LINDORM *. 


spoct for you ; but love you I cannot, and what I have once 
said I shall never retract.” • 

“ Well thought, and well said ; I admire such firmness in 
one so young,” replied the Chief Justice, kissing Georgiana’s 
hand, with as much composure as though the conversation had 
been upon the most indifferent topic in the world, “ and aside 
from that, I must confess that your reasoning has convinced me, 
and I shall always be proud to be ranked among your friends.” 
Ke bowed and left the balcony. 

Georgiana was not prepared for this easy victory over the 
convictions of Mr. Hoik ; but she was rejoiced at it, and Mr. 
Hoik was much elevated in her esteem. Eelieved from the un- 
pleasant sensations which she had experienced since she had 
expressed to her father her refusal to Mr. Hoik’s suit, her thoughts 
turned upon Engelvik and its master, who, forsooth, had also 
become master of her own heart. She sighed as she thought 
how carefully he had avoided to speak of his return. Perhaps 
she should never see him again. The current of her thought 
was suddenly and not pleasantly interrupted by the sound of 
the voice of Notary Blohra, who was approaching her. 


CHAPTER XYIII. 


Who does not adore her. 

And not bow before her ? 

Charmed by her artlessnesa, 

All hearts she binds, 

■ And homage finds 

By her sweet guilelessness. D. D. 

“ x\h ! Miss Georgiana, are you here ? I have sought for you 
everywhere, that I might have the invaluable pleasure of con- 
versing with you a few moments, privately. Oh ! how m.uch I 
thank Juno, that she led me to seek for you in the hif^her 
regions ; but where else should you be sought ? ” 

“ Well, what has happened? ” said Georgiana, determined to 
appear as usual. “ Has the chase been successful ? I under- 


OEj LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


93 


stood you went out with 'VVillie to shoot ducks. You have your 
rifle ; where is your booty ? 

“ My booty ? ” said Blohra, pathetically, “ why so coldly ? I 
did not go, for I intended to aim at something higher than wild 
ducks.” 

“ If that is the case,” said Georgiana, with unusual coldness, 
“ I do not see what brings Mr. Blohm up here. I am sure you 
could have found a better place for such objects.” 

Why so cold, my dear lady ? Why not allow me to make 
an endeavor, at least ? You know, and have long known, that 
my heart is consuming with the flame you have kindled within 
it. And now that I am obliged to leave you and this beautiful 
• island, Eosendal, for so long a time, I must tell you how much 
I adore you, and that I cannot live without you.” 

“ In that case,” .interrupted Georgiana, who perceived that 
seriousness would prove here entirely useless, “ in that case, you 
had better fall right down and die, for no other hope is left you.” 

Georgiana well knew upon what slight foundation his airy castle 
was based. 

“My God ! ” exclaimed the Notary, “how can such a cruel 
soul reside within such an angelic form? How can it be pos- 
sible for you to sign my death-warrant as heartlessly as though 
the death of a fly merely was at stake ? Perhaps you may think 
that I exaggerate when I speak of my love ; but it is not so. 
It is something far more exalted than I thought such sentiments 
could be. Deception is a stranger to me. My position in life — 
to speak on a material subject, which is necessarily connected 
with existence, although it disgusts my etherial sentiments — for 
what can be more unrefined than to think of food and love at 
the saiue time — but never mind, I will endeavor to conquer this 
disinclination for the moment. I say that my position in life is 
^ not the most independent at present, but still I have frequently 
sat upon the bench, and there is no doubt but that in a fcNV 
years I shall receive a lucrative offlce, and if you now give me 
the slightest hope, I think I can then successfully compete with 
every rival.” 

“ I wish you all joy, Mr. Blohm, of your future prospects ; 
but, believe me, when I assure you, frankly, that I cannot share 
them now, or at any future time. I confess I like to prattle 
with you occasionally ; but to share with you happiness and sor- 
row, fortune and misfortune, is entirely a diflerent matter.” 


94 


GUSTAVUS LIND0E3I ! 


“ Is that your firm, unchangeable resolution ?” said Blohm, his 
cheeks glowing with oftended pride. 

“Yes, ^e convinced I shall never change my mind.” * 

“ Very w'ell,” said Blohm, “since you are so proud and heart- 
less, you sliall see the consequence of your custom of crushing 
Iiearts as you would gnats. Do you see this trusty ritie ? It is 
loaded with ball. Observe now what a hopeless lover can do.” 

lie approached the railing of the balcony and leaned his back 
against it. He' then drew back the hammer of the rifle, and 
seemed determined to re-enact the tragedy of Goethe’s Werther. 
Georgiana however, was not alarmed. She was convinced that he 
intended only to frighten her. But as she was uncertain 
whether the gun was loaded or not, and feared that through his 
carelessness an accident might happen, she concluded to close 
the scene at once. In feigned horror she carefully took the dan- 
gerous weapon from his hand. “ 0, wait a moment, Mr. Blohm,” 
said she, with a concealed smile. “ Come this way towards the 
centre of the balcony, and now since you are so fond of trage- 
dies, let us have one, which from its extraordinary qualities will 
transmit our names to future generations. What do you think ^ 
Don’t you think it would add to the efi’ect if I should discharge 
the rifle?” 

“ By Jove, that would be charming,” exclaimed Blohm ; 
“ will you really bestow this evidence of your high devotion 
upon me?” 

“ With the utmost pleasure,” replied Georgiana, pretending 
to finger the trigger, which Blohm had not yet touched. “ How- 
far shall I be from you when I fire?” 

“ Ten paces,” replied Blohm, placing himself in a position of 
ridiculous bravado in the centre of the balcony. Georgiana 
measured ten paces. “ Now, we are ready,” said she, “ will you 
give the word, or shall I ?” 

“ You will oblige me by taking that responsibility yourself,” 
replied Blohm. “ I am ready.” 

“ Good, Mr. Blohm, you shall not be obliged to w'ait long. 
Farewell, dear life ; farewell, beautiful earth ; farewell, unfortu- 
nate love — origin of all my sufl'erings ; farewell, gay comrades : 
farewell, chessmen, and whist parties ; farewell, dear billiard-tables, 
and you, life’s charmer — foaming champaign, I shall never again 
behold thee. One, two, three. Now you must go, Mr. Blohm.” 

She looked indeed like an Amazon, and played her part so 


oe; lead us not into temptation. 


95 


well that the Notary broke forth into loud laughter, and with that 
paroxysm, the larger part of his burning love evaporated, as in 
smo^e. * 

‘‘ You are too charming, indeed, my lady,” said he, enrap- 
tured. “It would certainly be no pain to die by your hands ; 
but life is so divinely sweet, that not even this high price can 
prevail with me to lose it.” 

Mr. Blohm’s delicate ears detected the sound of concealed 
laughter ; and turning, he saw the Chief Justice and Mr. Ilermer. 
standing in the position of listeners upon the staircase. The 
Notary *bit his lips in his vexation, and turned away ; and even 
Georgiana, who was leaning upon the rifle, felt rather uneasy. 

“Upon my honor,” said the Chief Justice, “you have per- 
formed a finer tragedy, Mr. Blohm, than I ever saw before ; and 
you, my young lady, have a native talent for the board. Excuse 
my frankness.” 

“ Yes, my dear girl,” said Mr. Hermer, patting her golden locks, 

“ our friend, Mr. Hoik, is right. You have performed right 
well.” 

“ It is very pleasant for me to know that the gentlemen are 
of that opinion,” replied Georgiana, in her usual merry tone. 

“ Notary Blohm and I determined to see how we should suc- 
ceed in this performance. We have often talked of having a 
private theatrical representation, as there are so many young 
folks around here ; and the Notary has been kind enough to 
write a little piece for the first performance, and I could not re- 
fuse his request to. fry a part in it.” 

Blohm endeavored to enter into this spirit, and in good hu- 
mor they all went to dress for dinner. But etiquette so repul- 
sive in itself, carries many other evils in its train. If the com- 
pany had not separated, the good humor would have probably 
continued throughout the whole day. But now, as each had 
an opportunity of thinking over the events of the forenoon in 
solitude, the mirth vanished entirely ; and dinner was no sooner 
concluded, than the gentlemen took hats and gloves, and de- 
parted. 

Their sloop was met in the centre of the bay by that of Lieu- 
tenant S . 

“Your servant. Lieutenant S ,” said the Chief Justice, 

gayly, no longer feeling the influence of the presence of the one 
who had rejected him. 


96 


GUSTAVUS lindoem: 


“ Your obedient servant, Mr. Uolk ; so soon back fi*om Rosen- 
dal ? I had hoped to have the pleasure of your company there 
this evening.” 

“ That would have been exceedingly pleasant, my dear sir ; 
but we were compelled to leave early, as we start in the morn- 
ing. Aside from that, my colleague, the Notary, is not very 
well.” 

“ Indeed, I am sorry to hear that,” said Arthur, with a smile 
which belied his words. “ It is very warm to-day.” 

“ You had better say cold,” exclaimed Mr. Hoik, with a 
laugh. 

Blohm suffered much. He wrapped his cloak close around 
him, and turned towards the bow of the boat. 

“ It will be a great misfortune for us, that we lose the com- 
pany of the gentlemen. Lindorm has left us, and our good 
Waldenberg is so unwell that he cannot engage in the plea- 
sures I love so much.” 

“ If that is the case,” interrupted Mr. Hoik, hurriedly, “ I 
think that you might make a tour with us home. By Jove, 
that won’t be so bad. We can boast of a very pleasant neigh- 
borhood. Among the fii*st of my neighbors I place Mrs. 
Marshausen. She has a very pretty and neat house. One 
feels so well there, that he wishes evening would never come. 
Will you promise to accompany us ?” 

“ Agreed,” said Arthur, proffering his hand. “How soon 
will you leave ?” 

“ To-morrow forenoon, at ten o’clock.” . 

“ I shall be ready ; and am greatly obliged for your pro- 
posal.” 

“ You shall be cordially welcome at Bjerke, as our good 

companion. Lieutenant S . I will detain you no longer. 

Good afternoon.” 

“ Good afternoon, Mr. Hoik, A rapid recoveiy, Mr, Blohm,” 
said the Lieutenant, and the boats separated. 

“ That was not a bad offer,” thought Arthur, “ for nothing 
is more desirable to me at present, than change of residence. 
That will give me time to deliberate, for I shall never cease 
wondering at Lindorra’s reply : ‘ Whatever my sentiments may 
be, I shall never claim Miss de Werdenberg’s hand, still less her 
love. You are therefore perfectly at liberty to act as you choose 
in the matter.’ It is certainly right that I should construe his 
words literally ; and I should be willing to make every sacrifice 


ORj LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


97 


if I could only take the dear girl home as ray bride, I al- 
ready anticipate the approving smile of ray good old father, as 
I bring him home such a daughter-in-law. But, with all his 
eccentricities, I love Guslavus more than he is aware of, nay, 
more than I once supposed one could love a friend ; and it is 
an impossibility for me to cause him such a bitter grief, as I 
probably would, should I succeed in gaining her favor. No ; it 
requires a closer examination, before I shall advance, Far from 
me be every thought to inquire into her inward sentiments, 
until I have again met Gustavus, and had another conversation 
with him upon this subject.’’ 

In this good intention Arthur ascended to the dock ; and 
was cordially welcomed at Rosenda!, as a worthy substitute for 
the legal gentlemen who had departed. Although Georgiana 
lost a third proposal this day, by Arthur’s fine sentiments of 
honor, she did not appear as though that loss would have 
grieved her, if she had been aware of it, and they never expe- 
rienced greater pleasure in each other’s society, than they did 
during that lovely evening. Arthur had brought a book with 
him, from which he read aloud, and after discussing its merits, 
Georgiana performed upon the harp. At parting, Georgiana 
sighed. “ 1 hope you will come again to-morrow evening. 

Lieutenant S ,” and she smiled so sweetly upon him, that 

Arthur almost wavered in his good intentions. “I believe 
not he stammered, evincing unusual confusion. 

“ Whj^ not ?” she inquired in surprise. 

‘"I must renounce the pleasure of your society for some time, 
as the Chief Justice has had the politeness to invite me to visit 
Bjerke.” 

“ We do. not thank him much for that,” said Mr. Hermer ; 
and Georgiana assured him, with unfeigned sincerity, “ We 

shall miss you very much. Lieutenant S , as all our friends 

have also left us.” 

“ O, my lady, if 1 could hope that you missed me for only 

one moment, then ’ Here Arthur suddenly ceased ; the 

vow he had just made came to his mind, and he remained 
silent — 

“ And in ono deep sigh from his heart, 

The half-uttered seuteuce dissolved ” 

“ Farewell, farewell ! I shall soon return.” Arthur hastened 
to his sloop, and was soon on his way towards Engelvik. 

6 


08 


GTTSTAVUS LmDOKM : 


CPIAPTER XIX. 

“ Her fair cheeks were as blooming and gayj 
As the ft-esh tint of morning’s first ray.” 

Tbqnee. 

“ We have now arrived at the spot,” said Chief Justice Hoik, 

to his companion, Lieutenant S “ Do you see yonder 

white building between -the trees They were riding towards 
the Widow Marshausen’s, the day after their arrival at Bjerke. 
“ Don’t you see it now ?” repeated Mr. Hoik. 

“ No.” 

“ Look more to the left. Lieutenant S , and you will 

certainly see it.” 

“ Ah, yes, I now see it. It is a stately mansion.” 

“ Well, that is Balderslund, where lives the amiable Mi-s. 
Marshausen. A neat place, indeed, don’t you think so ? It is 
not a Rosendal, certainly ; but still it is a very pleasant place. 
The owner is a’ widow of some wealth ; a very charming wo- 
man, you can see that for yourself. She has a younger sister 
residing with her, Louisa Monten, a very sweet girl, but quite a 
child yet. She is only sixteen, and very bashful ; but she will 
soon get over that, for a girl cannot be long in the company of 
Mrs. Marshausen, without profiting by it.” 

• “ Excellent,” said Arthur, “ I already see those ladies before 
me.” The carriage was drawn up before a large circular stair- 
case. The gentlemen descended, and knocked at the door. A 
young lady admitted them, and they' were conducted into the 
receiving room. The servant assured them that Her mistress 
would immediately have the honor of seeing them. The room 
into which they had been conducted, was neither spacious nor 
magnificent, yet it was tastefully arranged. The furniture, 
although not costly, still was modern and fashionable, display- 
ing that the owners were persons of refinement. The only 
precious article which could claim excellence, was a piano, upon 
which were lying several new pieces of music. Several pieces 
of embroidery were to be seen upon a small work-table, near the 
window, and, upon a bureau, were standing several gilt-edged 
books, well bound, and tastefully arranged. 


OB, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


99 


“ What description of books are those ? ” asked Lieutenant 
Arthur, who was standing near the little library. 

“ Look at them if you please, Lieutenant, for I confess that 
I am really anxious to know what they are. In the mean time 
I will find out what they are doing in the corridor, and will then 
give you a hint.” 

Arthur opened the first book nearest him. It was entitled 
“Power’s Pictures of Life.” 

“ Good,” said Mr. Hoik, “ now for the next one.” 

“ The Earth and its Inhabitants ; by Zimmerman.” 

“ Good again ; what comes next? ” 

“Voyages; translated by Ordmann.” 

Good, veiy good; no romances ? ” 

“ I do not know. ‘Franzein and Leopold.’ ” 

“ Ah ! I know very well,” replied the Chief Justice, highly 
pleased, “ that she is too intelligent to read romances ; but there 
are some other books. What are they ? ” 

Arthur examined the books. “ Manual for Ladies ; by An- 
gelina.” 

“O ! what an excellent woman !” exclaimed the Chief Jus- 
tice, in ecstasy. “ She is a perfect pearl, and also an exceedingly 
skilful housekeeper. I hope that they will invite us to dinner. 
Then you might be convinced that her talents are exceedingly 
rare. A man might esteem himself happy if he found it so 
with all ladies.” 

“ But silence,— hist ! — they are coming.” He quickly shut 
the book and replaced the othere. The gentlemen took their hats, 
which they had placed upon the table. The door was opened, and 
the mistress of the house entered the room. 

“ Welcome ; excuse me for keeping you so long,” said Mrs. 
Marshausen, with a pleasant expression, “ but to speak the truth, 
I have been enorao-ed in domestic affairs, and therefore was not 
prepared to receive you sooner.” 

The Chief Justice presented the Lieutenant to Mrs. Mar- 
shausen. The gentlemen then laid their hats aside, and silence 
reigned for several moments. We will take advantage of the 
occasion, to examine the personal appearance of Mrs. Marshau- 
sen. She was of middle stature and well formed, more fleshy 
than thin. Her countenance was pleasing, and although not 
beautiful, still her face evinced grace and dignity. Goodness of 
heart was to be seen in her large blue eyes, and a spirit of liveli- 


/ 


100 GUSTAVTJS LINDOEM I 

ness beamed in her every feature and movement. In one word 
she was, as Mr. Hoik Would say, a very charming woman. Her 
dress was tasteful and a happy medium between the pomp of 
the city and the rural simplicity of the country. 

“ Welcome back from the court, Mr. Hoik. I need not 
tell you that we have missed our good neighbor, for although 
you do not ve?y often honor Balderslund with your presence, 
still it is pleasant for me to know that you can be expected 
here.” * 

“ I thank you much, Madame Marshausen, and allow me to 
assure you that, in the future, I shall be more neighborly, and 
visit you oftener,” replied Mr. Hoik. 

“ I am pleased to hear you say so. Only keep your promise, 

Mr. Hoik. Has Lieutenant S , been in this section of the 

country long ? ” 

“ Six happy weeks I spent on the beautiful shores of the 
Baltic. Partly at Engelvik, and part of the time at Rosendal; 
but now I have commenced making longer excursions.” 

The conversation was interrupted by the entrance of one 
whom Arthur afterwards counted among the principal trea- 
sures of Balderslund. The door was quickly opened, and a 
young lady of delicate appearance, glided into the room so 
lightly that she almost resembled a being of another world. 
She stopped suddenly as soon as she observed the two strange 
gentlemen, and as the purple glow of her cheeks became height- 
ened, she courtesied and cast her eyes modestly towards the 
floor. 

“This is my sister,” said Mrs. Marshausen. “ Come here Louisa. 
Mr. Hoik is -your good friend. I know that to be true, and 
Lieutenant S is his friend.” 

Louisa uplifted her beautiful dark eyes. In her looks was an 
expression of innocence and naivete. She was of dark com- 
plexion ; but not of the oriental cast. Her lips were red as 
cherries, and as a slight smile played over them, her teeth glis- 
tened through in pearly whiteness. 

The young lady had come from the garden, and had not 
perceived the gentlemen’s carriage, neither had she met any 
one who could have told hereof their arrival. She found her- 
self in her simple every-day dress, and felt confused as she stood 
so entirely unexpected in the presence of the two gentlemen, 
one of whom was an entire stranger to her. Upon her head 


OR, LEA.D US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 101 

she wore a little straw hat, and she carried upon her arm a 
small willow basket, in which she had taken their supper to the 
workmen in the garden. She quickly untied the strings of her 
bonnet and placed it upon the piano, with a peculiar air of neg- 
ligence and grace. She then placed the basket under a table, 
and hastening to the sofa, whispered sufficiently loud that 
Arthur, who stood near, could overhear her, to her sister: 
“ O ! you cruel Bertha ! Why did you not tell me of this ? 
Just see how I look ! ” 

“ You look very well, Louisa,” replied her sister, who ap- 
peared to treat her young sister as a child. “ Now take your doll,’’ 
Arthur thought she would add, but instead of doing so, she 
said, ‘‘ take your sewing and sit down beside me. Did any 
adders or locusts frighten you on the way home ? ” 

“No, 0! no. Nothing frightened me,” replied Louisa, 
piqued, and left the room to seek for her needle-work. 

In the mean time the Chief Justice, after walking a short time 
to and fro in the room, stopped at the before-mentioned writing 
table, and having looked at the books for a short time, said to 
his hostess, “ I call that a select library. It consists of the most 
useful books.” 

“ Certainly,” replied Mrs. Marshausen, indifferently. “ Those 
books, undoubtedly, perfectly answer their purpose, and are par- 
ticularly adapted for the primary education of a young lady. I 
selected them from the library of my late husband, for my sis- 
ter Louisa. I always believed it detrimental to allow young 
girls to read novels before they have arrived at the years of 
discretion.” 

The Chief Justice experienced a sense of uneasiness, when ho 
discovered that he had been deceived in his former expectations. 
“ You like to read romances yourself r’ The question was put as 
earnest as if the subject was one of the utmost importance. 

“I like to read romances very much,” replied Mrs. Mar- 
shausen. “ If you will examine that little table in the corner 
yonder, you will find ray choice books.” 

Mr. Hoik hastened to the table, and commenced examining 
the books, which he fervently wished had never been written, 
and which he could have destroyed with as much eagerness as a 
hunter would slay a ravenous wolf Silently he searched 
through one book after the other. The celebrated La Fontaine, 
Spiers, Kossebue, and Miller, followed in succession. The 


102 


GusTAvus lutdoem: 


reader must remember that the above incidents transpired 
during the year 1818. The Chief Justice sighed deeply as he 
opened each volume. It was a sad discovery, just now, as 
his intentions were fully ripened. 

“ But,” muttered he, forgetting time and place, “how many 
ladies have the bad habit of reading novels, still they are good 
housekeepers, and excellent cooks. I will not be so strict, if 
she only chooses the best ones. Thirty agrees so extremely well 
with forty-five.” 

“What are your commands?” inquired Mrs. Marshausen, 
thinking that Mr. Hoik had said something which she had not 
understood. 

“Nothing, my dear Mrs. Marshausen. I was only a little 
absent-minded. The tedious journey bothers my poor head.” 

Fortunately the conversation was interrupted by the appear- 
ance of the lunch tray, which is always welcome on such occa- 
sions. The lady of the house filled the cups, and everything 
proceeded with order and decorum. The conversation became 
more general, and Louisa proved more talkative. Lieutenant 

S performed several pieces upon the piano, after which he 

was rendered completely happy, by performing a duett with 
Louisa. Thus the afternoon passed happily and pleasantly. 
The gentlemen were invited to remain until after supper, and 
the Chief Justice, satisfied and reconciled to everything, even 
to the reading of romances, assented to their departure. The 
gentlemen went to their carriage. The ladies made their adieux, 
as they lighted their guests down the staircase. 

“ Adieu, dear Mrs. Marshausen ; hasten into the house, do, 
you might catch cold. The night air is cool.” The carriage 
disappeared, leaving Balderslund, with all its goddesses, behind. 

“ Now,” said the Chief Justice, after he had comfortably set- 
tled down 'in his seat, “ what do you think of our hostess ? Did 
you ever eat such a juicy turkey ? I do not know how much I 
would give if my housekeeper could roast game as Mrs. 
Marshausen does. The lobster salad was delicious, and the 
thin beer, which I like much, was excellent. But I have not 
given you time to answer my first question. The fact is, I 
have the failing of desiring to have my food good and well 
cooked.” 

“ O, the mistress of the house was an excellent and pleasant 
lady, and her supper was splendid. Still, I must confess that 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 103 

there was a certain something in ]ier demeanor, which I did not 
at all -admire.” 

“ And what could that be ?” inquired the astonished Mr. 
Hoik. 

“I mean her conduct towards her sister. She was friendly 
and good to her ; but she treated her as if she was a child 
twelve years old.” 

“Well, Louisa is to be considered only as a large child,^’ re- 
plied the Chief Justice; “I doubt not but that it is a good 
plan, and I fully approve of it, to prevent girls from knowing 
that they are young ladies too soon. The desire to please and 
converse, comes early enough at any rate, and girls are the most 
pleasing when they display their unaffected, cliildisli innocence. 
Louisa is a very good girl. She has not yet been forced into 
the nutshell of fashionable mannerisms. She will be placed 
there early enough; but a careful education has spared her 
thus far, and what she does do, she performs well, or not at all. 
It is a good custom of Mrs. Marshausen to have a musical per- 
formance after dinner.” 

“Yes, she plays like an angel,” said Arthur. “ Then she 
was lively, and she sings too, as her sister told me, extremely 
well. But in spite of all my entreaties, she refused to gratify 
us with a song. I still see her, as she shook her little head, as 
she answered my request, ‘ Not all at once ; 0, no, we must 
keep something for the next time. You will come to Baldei-s- 
lund again, at any rate.’ But I cannot do justice to her tone 
and gestures ; you should have heard her yourself,” continued . 
Arthur, when he observed the indifference of Mr. Hoik, wLo 
did not deem it worth his while to answer. “ From her lips 
the words sounded so sincere, lovely, and innocent. I think 
you would have found it so also, if you had honored her with 
your attention ; but all this occurred while you were standing 
at the window, conversing with Mrs. Marshausen.” 

“ It is singular that we have no moonlight to-night,” inter- 
rupted Mr. Hoik. “ The road is becoming quite dark as we 
enter the forest. Be careful, Lars, as you drive over the ruts. 
Indeed, did Lieutenant S- find Louisa Monten so charm- 

ing ? But what is she in comparison to Georgiana de Wer- 
denberg ?” 

“ Why should I compare her with Miss de Werdenberg 
said Arthur. “ I will not do so by any means. Georgiana is a 


104 


GUSTAVUS lindoem: 


perfectly developed rose, a cultivated lady, who knows her 
place, and understands how to fill it with dignity. Louisa is a 
very promising rosebud, w'hich w'ill become equal to the bloom- 
ing flower, if she is rightly educated. Three yeai-s work a 
great change at this season. I presume that Miss de Werden- 
berg is nearly nineteen years of age.” 

“Yes, three years do much,” said the Chief Justice, more to 
himself than to his companion. “ I am anxious to know 
whether I shall have some promising buds around me after that 
time has passed.” 

After the ' guests had departed, Mrs. Marshausen said to 
Louisa, as the lattei^ according to her usual custom, was j)reparing 
to read Sturm’s Meditations, . “ My dear Louisa, do not read 
now, I do not feel very well this evening. Go to your room 
and take the book with you.” 

“But I cannot leave you, dear Bertha,” replied Louisa, 
“ You are always ill after you have eaten lobster salad. You 
know that it does not agree w'ith you, still you always eat it. 
You^raust not do so any more.” 

“ You are right, my dear. I shall be more careful in future. 
You need not remain with me, however, to-night, for I shall soon 
be well again. Good night.” 

Louisa left the room, and Mi’s. Marshausen seated herself 
upon the sofa, and leaning her head upon her hand, meditated 
upon the events of the evening. Mr. Hoik had given several 
unmistakable hints, which were worthy of deep consideration. 
Mrs. Marshausen’s position w'as favorable. She had experienced 
the essential difference between courtship and marriage, and 
therefore it was a somewhat doubtful venture for her. She thus 
contrasted the accommodation of the lover, and the firm : “ I 
will, I shall have it so, my dear,” or, “ do you hear, my dear ? 
I will not have it so,” of the husband. Therefore, her consid- 
eration of the subject was very critical, the more so, as Mrs. 
Marshausen knew that she now had, and would have her own 
way. A most delicate consideration for a married woman. 
Nevertheless, she at length concluded, after she had thought the 
matter over pro and con, to leave the result to time, as is usu- 
ally done in such cases. 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


105 


CHAPTER XX. 


O'er yonder pool with fearful light 
’1 lie ignus fatuus gliniincring shines. 

IS'o verdure there, no flowers bright 
Tlie timid dew-drop quivering fades — • 

The dreary wind witli raging might ; 

Holds harsh discord with muttering shades. 

Ktjlbeeg. 


In the year 1818 , there stood in the midst of a dark forest 
pass of a mountain, situated in one of the most uninhabited por- 
tions of Sweden, a deserted and dilapidated dwelling of an old 
Serjeant. The house was* afterwards removed to another site, 
and a confused mass of stone and lime, beside two door posts, 
which protruded forth from the rubbish, are the only surviving 
evidences of an event which at one time struck terror to the 
hearts of the few inhabitants who once resided there. There is 
now no regular main road leading there, and at the date of our 
story, the road was so difficult to traverse, that only a few persons, 
who chanced to travel, either on horseback or on foot, were able 
to overcome its roughness. Here and there, a few miserable carts 
could be seen, the owmei's of which, at the risk of their necks 
and legs, endeavored to keep their balance, as they slowly j oiled 
through the mire, and over the huge stones. The dwelling was 
a low time-stained building, which rested on no other founda- 
tion than mother earth itself. A' small wooden staircase led 
up to the door in front, which was protected by a projecting roof. 
At the head of the stairs were placed two clean oaken benches. 
From thence the hall could be entered. It contained three doors, 
beside the one which opened into the area. The one in the 
centre led into a room which was generally kept closed, as it 
was set apart as the place for entertaining the few visitors who 
sometimes partook of the friendly hospitality of Seijeant Kra- 
mer. A second door opened into the kitchen, and the third 
one, directly opposite the last, led into the entry of a dark sit- 
ting-room, in which the old Serjeant lived with his elderly 
wife. 

This room presented a tidy, but at the same time, an incon- 
venient appearance. Against the bare wooden walls, which were 
5 * 


106 


GUSTAVUS LESTDOEM I 


disfio;ured by moss starting from between the joints, luxurious 
articles, sometimes called newspapers, were hanging here and 
there. Intermingled with these ornaments were suspended a 
few grotesque specimens of painting, which had been purchased 
from travelling rag-pickere. The principal ornament was an old 
looking-glass, the frame of which was decorated by gaudy pea- 
cock’s feathers. The furniture consisted of a few roughly-hewn 
stools ; two painted trunks, numbered and lettered ; a bedstead, 
and a great sliding dining-table. Serjeant Kramer sat upon one 
side of the table, })laying “ patience upon a monument,” over a 
pack of cards, which appeared to have been in use since the 
year IVYO. His wife, a matron about sixty years of age, with a 
plain cap upon her head, and wearing a plaited frock, was seated 
upon the other side of the table, shelling sugar peas, and at the 
same time making frequent use of a Snuff-box. 

‘Kramer, my old man,” said she, “ I should think you would 
get tired of your wearisome and lasting study. It would be just 
as well if you would help me shell my peas, instead of playing 
with those cards. It is almost night and I should have been 
throiigh before.” 

“ Immediately, wife, I only want to see how it will come out 
this time. This is the most important game of all, for it is the 
third one. 0, if it would come out right, I should feel very 
glad, because I believe that cards can foretell what is to come. 
But see — no, it is not coming out right. It is too bad ! it is im- 
possible !” He shoved the pack of cards from him with a deep 
sigh. 

“ What is too bad ? Tell me ?” 

“ O, I thought to myself whether the poor young woman in 
the other room would ever smile again in this world, that is, 
from joy, but it is not to be. and it almost breaks my heart, 
when I sometimes see the poor little creature, looking as miser- 
able as though she had but one prayer, which is. Lord allow me 
to die.” 

“ Poor creature, it would be better, perhaps, if she should die,” 
replied Mrs. Kramer ; “ for when a pei-son as wealthy and noble 
as she must have formerly been, is compelled to live in deep 
solitude, with scarcely an interruption to the uniformity of her 
existence, it must be very bitter to her.” 

“ 0, that is not the cause of her giief,” said her husband. “ It 
is evident that her sorrow has a deeper root. Her being here 


OK^ LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 107 

is undoubtedly the result of a greater misfortune, which would 
be equally bitter, was she the inmate of a golden palace, instead 
of abiding beneath this humble roof.” 

“ Yes, yes, husband ; that is not so very improbable. You 
must know that I always thought that she had not made her 
peace with her conscience. For it is certain that everything is 
not all right, and I am very sorry that I could not get the silent 
Miss Hadda to tell me something about her. But no matter 
how cunning I am, she is always on her guard ; still, I hope to 
be able to find out something yet.” 

“But,” said Kramer, gravely, “I think that the time is nearly 
arrived, when the gentleman who brought her here, promised 
solemnly to return. Give me the almanac — I will see. I re- 
member that I marked down the date.” The old man carefully 
adjusted his spectacles, and slowly turned the leaves of the 
almanac. 

“ It was in May, don’t you remember ?” said Mrs. Kramer, 
that she might assist her husband in finding the date. 

“ Yes, yes, in May. I now remember it very well. Let me 
see, it must be here. The twelfth, a command from the Cap- 
tain to appear at . No, that’s not it — the fourteenth ; the 

old cow had a calf. Now I remember,” said the old Serjeant, 
interrupting himself. “ It was the calf we were going to bring 
up, because she was such a fine one. She is large and lively 
now, I hope.” 

“ 0, the calf has been dead a long time,” replied Mrs. Kramer. 
“ You know that the young lady there must have fresh meat ; 
and as calves and sheep do not grow upon the trees, we must 
take them where we can find them.” 

“ O, w’ell, say no more about it. Let us see where the seven- 
teenth is — an unlucky day that was. The old he goat broke 
one of his fore-legs, ahem — ahem — I really think he was be- 
witched. But now, look, here it is — the twenty-ninth day of 
May, a solitary gentleman arrived here.” 

“ No, husband,” interrupted his wife, quickly ; “ we are ^th 
dreaming. It was in June, when he arrived the second time. 
Then he was accompanied with a lady. Look in June; turn 
the leaves.” Her husband obeyed. “ Right, on the eighteenth 
of June the whole three of them arrived ; and he was to return 
during the latter pai*t of August, or the first part of September. 


108 


GUSTAVUS lindokm: 


To-day is the first day of September, and we may expect his 
coming every moment.” 

“ Yes, yes,” sighed Mre. Kramer, “ we may expect him if we 
choose ; but supposing he should not come, or that as it possibly 
may be, a certain event should occur before he arrives, and that 
she should die — then we would be in a sad position, surely. To 
have a tender baby and a corpse in the house, without knowing 
what to do with either of them.” 

“ Well, my dear, it seems very evident to me, that we must 
bury one of them, and support the other.” 

“ You talk just as you think, husband,” said his wife, uneasi- 
ly. “ I think you should know that it requires more than to 
say, I will do so and so. Did you think of the face the pastor 
will cut when you go to him with the request to bury the 
woman and baptize the child ? 0, that would be rich ! The 

pastor might very simply ask you what sort of people are those, 
Mr. Kramer ? I never heard that your family had increased. I 
should like to know how you would answer him.” 

“ I never thought of that before,” replied the Serjeant, somewhat 
confused ; “ but I should tell him just how the thing was, that is, 
that in the first place, a young gentleman came here alone, and 
said that he wished me to furnish board and room for a young 
lady, of noble birth, who in consequence of certain family diffi- 
culties, found it expedient to separate herself for a few months 
from the world, and that he found no more convenient place for 
that purpose than my house. Further, I would tell him, that 
we are poor, and that the small recompense the young gentle- 
man promised me, would be of great service to us, and it would 
be of no trouble to us to accept his offer. And I would also 
tell him that the young gentleman advanced us a sufficient sura 
to purchase all necessary articles for the lady’s comfort, at the 
same time telling me to keep the strictest secrecy, and then left 
us. I would then tell him that after a short time, he returned, 
bringing with him two ladies instead of one, and that he then 
left us again, with the assurance that he would return in two 
months.” 

“ Good, good husband, what do you think that his reverence 
w^ould say to all that ? He will say exactly this : Are you not 
entirely right in your mind, that you mix up with such things ? I 
will speak plainly, it will be a hard case for you, and you might 
be placed in a difficult position by having a dead body and an 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 109 

unbaptized child in your house, whom nobody knows. Very 
fine, indeed ; and I must declare to you that I can neither bap- 
tize nor bury, until I kn'ow who and what they are. And you, 
Mr. Kramer, will be subjected to an explanation, and perhaps 
be forced to undergo a criminal examination.” 

“ 0, that is too bad !” exclaimed Serjeant Kramer, terrified 
by the acuteness of his wife. “ O, I hope everything will turn 
out for the best ; and dear Rebecca, it may, after all. It is not 
fully determined that everything should turn out exactly as you 
have said. The woman is not dead, and we have not yet heard 
anything of a child. And then, perhaps the gentleman may 
return this evening. He requested me with the utmost ear- 
nestness when he left us, not to be troubled in the least, and 
assured me that he would take care of everything. I will take 
the cards again, merely for amusement, and see how they will 
turn out.” 

“Yes, let them console you ; and I hope that they will bring 
forth good which will not fail to come. Kovv I must go to the 
kitchen.” Mrs. Kramer left the room, taking the peas with her. 
Near the fire-place in the kitchen, stood a woman, watching a 
small kettle of water which was boiling over the fire. An expe- 
rienced observer could have easily detected in the appearance 
of this woman, that she belonged to that class of inestimable 
beings, who stand intermediate between -the mistress of the 
house and the chamber-maid, and are treated as companions as 
much as they are considered servants. In short, she was a very 
useful and indispensable pei-son in various occupations, as occa- 
sion required. 

“ Is it tfea-time yet ?” inquired Mrs. Kramer, looking sideways 
at Miss Iledda. “ The cream shall be prepared immediately. 
How is the young lady, this evening V 

“ As usual,” replied Hedda. 

“ But, my dear Miss Hedda,” began Mrs. Kramer again, 
anxious to obtain some information, “ I think that the time is 
nearly at hand, when it will be proper for you to look around 
a little to find where a cradle can be procured.” 

“ A cradle ?” exclaimed Hedda, somewhat startled. “ We 
need no cradle.” 

“ Ah, I beg your pardon,” replied Mrs. Kramer, “ if I have 
offended you. I meant well ; but to speak the real truth, I 


110 


GFSTAYUS LmDOEM : 


must confess, that it is not very pleasant to have such guests in 
the house.” 

“ Oh, has it come to this ?” sighed Hedda, “ such guests ! 
— and that you — good God — who would think it ? But no 
matter. Give me the cream, Mrs. Kramer, and console your- 
self with the kno wledge that your troublesome guests are not 
to remain long with you.” 

Hedda now arranged the tea-service upon a tray, and then 
opening the door of the next room, carried the tray into that 
apartment, where we, reader, will accompany her ; and, although 
we may find no happiness there, we shall see that which will 
attract our sympathies. The room presented a better and more 
pleasing aspect than the one we have before described. The 
walls were neatly white-washed, and the windows w^ere richly 
curtained. The chaii-s, although old-fashioned and high- 
backed, were comfortably cushioned, and nicely covered. At 
one extremity of the room stood a large bed with white hang- 
ings, and near it was placed an elegant sofa, well cushioned 
Sewing, embroidery, and other specimens of ladies’ handicraft 
were scattered in various parts of the room. A guitar, as if 
forsaken, stood in a corner of the room, beside an equally 
lonely table, upon which were strewn various painting utensils. 
Two unfinished paintings were standing near by, enveloped in a 
black-silk veil. 

This was the appearance of the room itself. AVe will now turn 
our attention to that which is taking place in the room. Upon 
the sofa reclined a young lady, whose appearance bespoke that she 
was not more than nineteen years of age. She was. clothed in 
deep mourning. Her hair was black, and fell over her shoulders in 
disorder. Her cheeks were lily-pale ; not a vestige of rose-color 
was to be detected there. The purple of her lips had vanished, 
and her large black eyes, which formerly sparkled with life and 
animation, werre now dimmed by tears, which never dried. 
She rested her head upon her hand, the whiteness of which, 
and its perfect symmetry, could not be surpassed. Her fingei-s 
were encircled by a number of sparkling rings. Her whole 
appearance, and her position, presented the fac-simile of an 
extraordinary piece of art, something irresistibly charming and 
attractive. The only thing to be pitied was, that when the 
picture was awakened to life, it was nature — and a painful 
reality ; not the creation of an artist’s glowing imagination, 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. Ill 

which stamped that holy expression of grief and submission 
upon that alabaster brow. As she there reclined, she appeared 
outwardly to slumber ; but frequent and deep sighs proved 
that it was only a condition of lethargy, and not a really bene- 
ficial slumber. 

Hedda approached the sofa lightly. “ Tea is ready ; shall 
I pour it out ?” No answer followed. She therefore repeated 
the question somewhat louder. “ Shall I fill the cup with tea, 
and place it upon the table ?” 

“ No, I thank you,” responded the young lady, and it could 
easily be perceived that she uttered the words with difficulty. 

“ But, my lady, this will not do,” replied Hedda, with more 
boldness. “ Nothing for breakfast, nothing for supper, and but 
a trifle for dinner. Indeed, my lady, this will increase your 
illness.” 

A look of dissatisfaction, and a denying movement of the 
hand, was the only reply ; but the persevering Hedda would 
not be refused. She immediately repeated : “ This will not 
do, my lady is now responsible for more than her own life.” 

The young lady lifted her head, and cast a look of heart- 
rending pain upon the faithful Hedda. Hedda felt her blood 
at this moment running coldly through her veins, as she felt the 
influence of that look from her beloved mistress. The young 
lady’s entire appearance, every movement, told of a degree of 
mental suftering, of submission, and of immense bodily torture. 
None would have been able to look at her, nnmoved by 'pain- 
ful sympathy. She raised herself up. “ Bring me the tea-cup,” 
said she, in a weak voice, “ 1 will drink.” 

In these three words, “ I will drink,” there was contained 
something which evinced a heart-felt emotion of sacred and 
unspeakable magnitude. She drank the tea, and, to Hedda’s 
great joy, soaked two pieces of bread in it. “ But now,” 
whispered she, returning the tea -cup, “ Now I must rest,” and 
her head sank back upon the sofa cushions. 

“ Yes ; but now my lady should do something for amuse- 
ment,” said Hedda, who took more liberty now than at other 
times, from her pure love for her young mistress. “ Nothing 
is so injurious as to meditate too much. Do you not wish to 
play upon the guitar 2” 

“No” 


112 


GUSTAVUS lindorm: 


“ Now, think of your nice pictures hei’e again. They are not 
yet finished. That would be an amusement which ” 

“ Which I do not wish for now,” interrupted the young lady. 

“ Leave me in quiet, Hedda.” 

“ I will do so, if my lady commands me ; but first allow me • 
to ask you to permit me to bring you a book.” 

“No, I do not wish to read.” 

“ Some needle work, then ? That would be good.” 

“ I beg you, Hedda, not to plague me any more. I cannot 
do anything.” 

“ But your ladyship can certainly do something, if you will 
only try. See, I have cut out a pair of little caps, look, how 
nice they are.” 

“Bring them here, then,” answered the lady, slightly raising 
herself, “I will look at them.” Hedda brought the little caps. 
The young lady took them in her hands, and examined them 
with much emotion. She then quickly cast them aside, and 
broke forth in a flood of tears. 

“ My God !” sighed Hedda, unconsolably, “ that is too bad. 
Nothing will help her — no plan will succeed.” 

She now brought a small perfume bottle, and presented it to 
the weeping lady ; but received the same refusal as before. The 
lady’ hastily pushed the bottle aside, and a continual choking 
racked her delicate form. At this moment a noise was heard 
in " the distance, which resembled the rumbling of wheels. 
Hedda rushed to the window, where she remained full five 
minutes in anxious expectation. 

“ My lady,” said she, at length, in a tone which evinced 
deep emotion, although she endeavored to give it firmness, 

“ be comforted as much as possible. The Baron is coming — 
he will be here in a moment.” 

“ O, what is that you say, Hedda ?” The poor lady uttered 
a long, lamenting moan. “ Hiisten to him. Salute him, and 
tell him that I cannot see him yet — not yet. I shall be 
stronger in an hour.” 

Hedda hastened to meet the approaching Baron. As soon 
as the door was closed the young lady feel upon her knees, and 
pressed her hands tightly over her powerfully beating heart. 
Raising her eyes towards heaven, her pale lips moved in silent 
prayer. 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


113 


CHAPTEE XXL 


The last ray of nature flies sadly away, 

And rests in its flight on the dark swollen waves 
Of a turbulent stream, which sighs in its grief 
To the trembling aspen, which silently sinks 
Its proud head to the earth from its lofty place; 

The pale sycamore now refuses its shade, 

^'he roses no longer emit sweet perfume. 

And the moon sadly shines upon the white tombs. 

Speak dreadful silence, thou black phantom of night, 

W hat sorrows are gnawing the trembling soul ? 

SliSNlIAMMAB. 

An hour elapsed, and steps were to be heard pattering 
towards the door. “ Can the Baron enter, my lady ?” said 
Hedda. 

“ Yes, he may come,^’ replied her mistress, bowing assent- 
ingly. As she now sat erect upon the sofa in her flowing 
mourning garments, her face deathly pale, and her dark hair 
falling upon her shoulders, she resembled an angel of death. 
In a few minutes the door was opened, and — Lindorm’s tall 
' and slender form appeared upon the threshold. He was pale 
and statue-like. She arose to meet him ; but sank powerless at 
his feet. 

Lindorm raised her from the floor, with an expression of the 
deepest compassion, and pressed upon her brow a tender kiss. 
He conducted her to the sofa and seated himself at her side. 

“ Dear Constance,” said he, in an afflicted tone, as he took 
her hand within his own. “ My heart suffers, yes, suffers un- 
speakably, to see how changed you are. I reproach myself 
for not refusing you when you requested me to leave you in 
peace.” 

“ 0, Gustavus,” replied she, in a low tone, “ why should 
you remain in this lonely place? Have you not sacrificed 
enough ? My life is but a burden to you, which you are 
too noble to cast away. But Gustavus, my only friend, 
my brother, my all, the Lord will have mercy upon us 
both. This restless heart will soon cease beating ; and when 
it shall become silent for ever, when no prayer, no sighs shall 
be uttered by these trembling lips, then, Gustavus, all shall bo 
quiet and peaceful within your soul. For you possess the 


114 


GUSTAVTIS lindorm: 


happy consciousness that you have fulfilled the most severe 
duty with the utmost resignation — with more than human 
patience. My last thought in this life will be upon you. My 
first thought in the other world will also be upon you. O, 
Gustavus, dearest friend, pray for me, that the dawn of light may 
soon appear.” 

“ Good Constance,” replied Lindorm, drying the tears from 
his eyes, “ good Constance, why are all your hopes and fears 
directed towards the other world ? Do you find no sentiment 
within your heart — no sacred sentiment which speaks to you of 
the joys of a mother ? ” 

“ The joys of a mother ! ” she repeated, with a broken voice, 
and shaking her head mournfully. “ Why do you speak to me 
of that which shall never be my portion ? That which would 
form my joy, must soon be taken from me, and placed under 
the protection of hired hands. 0 ! how horrible — how unna- 
tural ! I may bless it but once only, and then — then — what 
will become of it ? O no ! Speak not to me of the joys of a 
mother, Gustavus. God is gracious. He will not allow me to 
suffer longer. This is my confident hope.” 

“ What will become of the child, you ask, Constance. Can 
you doubt but that it shall be as mine own ? You shall be sep- 
arated from it, only for a short time, and then you may again 
press it to your heart. Can you believe, my beloved sister, that 
I, to whom your happiness and honor are more dear than life 
itself, W'Ould mingle one more drop of gall in the overfiowing 
cup which is already placed to your lips ? No, Constance, that 
I shall never do. Even if you were not so dear to me, still the 
child would be mine.” 

“ O, Gustavus, Gustavus,” exclaimed Constance, as the teal’s 
chased each other down her pale cheeks ; “ how can you believe 

that I . But let us drop the subject for this evening, it is 

late. You need rest, my Gustavus, and lam weary. To-morrow 
we will speak again.” 

Lindorm arose, and extended his hand to Constance. She 
pressed it fervently to her beating heart. Silently he left her 
room, that he might allay the fever which burned within him 
by wandering through- the wild and dismal forest, and to 
strengthen himself by meditation and prayer for new sacrifices. 

The next morning, after Gustavus had arisen from his humble 
couch which had been prepared in the small garret, he hastened 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 115 

to meet his host, the old Serjeant, and to that worthy man’s 
great joy, the Baron requested him to accompany him to the 
parsonage. With what pleasure Mr. Kramer consented to this 
consoling mission can be well imagined. 

As soon as he had donned his venerable and faithful uniform, 
the Serjeant took his hat and canefi-om a nail behind the door, 
and joined his guest in the court-yard, from whence they both 
proceeded to the parsonage. After they had arrived at their 
place of destination, Gustavus held a long and confidential con- 
versation in the library, with the parson, who, after the consul- 
tation had come to an end, conducted him, with many profound 
bows and compliments to the sitting-room, where Kramer, in anx- 
ious suspense, was awaiting their return, evidently feeling much 
lighter in heart when he observed that all was right, at least so 
far that no responsibility would rest upon him. In the mean 
time, a substantial breakfast was spread, and was welcomed by 
the guests with appetites sharpened by their long walk. The 
parson was a pleasing host, and Lindorm did not depart until 
nearly noon. When he left the house a promise was exacted 
and given that he would soon repeat his visit. 

He visited Constance again in the afternoon. She had been 
more careful in her toilet than she had been the day before; 
but her countenance was, if possible, more pale, and her lips 
trembled as she uttered a few words of salutation. Gustavus 
seated himself beside her on the sofa, and both were silent. 
Hedda was busy in arranging the furniture of the room, and it 
was evident that she had been desired by her mistress to remain 
in the room. 

“ Do you never go out, dear Constance, into the fresh air ? 
It is injurious to your fading health to remain in the house all 
the time.” 

“ I do not go out, Gustavus. I am always so weary, and I 
have no desire for nature or fresh life. I am already dead to its 
pleasures.’ 

“ But, Constance, have you thought — ” Here Lindorm gave 
Hedda a concealed signal to leave the room. He was obeyed. 
“ Have you thought,” continued he, “ that you are acting un- 
justly, nay, almost sinfully, my dear friend, when you thus nour- 
ish your pain, and love to linger upon the memory of your 
grief, which is destroying the spring of your youthful life, with- 


116 


GrSTAYUS lindokm: 


out having the slightest desire that time or friendship might 
heal the rankling wound ? 

“ Why should I wish for that, Gustavus ? Why should I 
deceive myself by hoping for an impossibility ? There is no 
healing balsam on this earth for me, and can you sincerely wish 
that I might be permitted to live longer, to lead such a life, 
which is a burden to both you and myself, and a stumbling 
block to your whole earthly happiness? No, I am certain that 
you speak against your better conviction.’’ 

“Upon my soul, dear Constance, you wrong me. I will con- 
fess to you, that your wish to shorten your sufferings is pardon- 
able ; but, that influenced by this wish, you neglect not only 
your own life, but that of another being, I esteem to be a fault, 
and unbecoming a Christian, who should look only to heaven 
for comfort and consolation, and whovvell knows that her pray el’s 
will be heard, although they may be slow in their fulfillment. 
And could you suspect me, your oldest and best friend, of such 
a detestable thing? Poor Constance, how unfortunate you are, 
having lost confidence even in the sincerity of my heart.” 

“ Forgive me, Gustavus — generous Gustavus. I do not know 
what I say; but I have never distrusted your heart. No, no, 
I could never do that. You have given me the strongest proofs 
of your generosity and brotherly love, and I could not give 
way to a doubt for a moment. You have been anxious to be 
set at liberty again by my death. 0 ! I do not mean that, you 
must not misunderstand me — ” She shed tears, and in a la- 
menting tone, added : “ For my sake, if not for your own, you 
should divide with me the only desire that yet remains to me ; 
and, it cannot be sinful, good Gustavus, when we are surrounded 
by such an unnatural future as ours must be on the one side, 
and a painful past on the other.” 

“ O ! weep not, good Constance,” said Gustavus, pressing her 
hand, “ let us think of each other no longer, but of the being 
which will certainly hereafter reward you with sincere love for 
all your present sufferings. You are troubled at the thought of the 
separation which at first must take place between you and your 
child ; but it will not be of long duration, and then, after you 
are united, will it not be well, dear Constance ? Believe me, 
hear my words, it will be well then.” 

“ And can you think, Gustavus, that my feelings would not 
reveal the whole mystery ? Assuredly they would do so. This 


OE, LEAD TJS NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 117 

plan was laid by a cool, calculating mind, which never thought 
of the rights of the heart. Otherwise he would have regarded 
the impossibility of carrying it into effect.” 

“ But, Constance, necessity renders it imperious — it cannot 
now be altered.” 

“ Yes, Gustavus, it can ; and, more than that, it must be 
altered. If God does not hear my prayers — if he does not 
take me to himself, then you must solemnly promise, either for 
the sake of your own happiness, or for the sake of my peace of 
mind, to consent to that which I have before suggested to you. 
Yes, you must understand that ” 

“ Speak no further, Constance,” interrupted Lindorm, deci- 
dedly, and a cloud passed over his brow : “ Never, so help me 
God ! will I ever consent to that. The bond which unites us, 
although but a mere formality, shall nevertheless remain sacred 
to us, and you must be assured that you shall never succeed in 
])ersuading me to break it asunder, which would dishonor us 
both.” 

“ Well then, said Constance, resolutely, “ be it so ; but never, 
if I should live, shall my child become an inmate of your house. 
I do not wish that calumny should place the slightest stain 
upon your honor, and that can only be avoided by removing the 
child far from her who cannot ask to have it near her, without 
recognizing it as her own, according to the unalterable laws of 
nature.” 

“Why do you always think of me, Constance? You afflict 
me when you thus speak. We must seek for your happiness 
and peace — not mine. I hope that you will be pleased with 
Engelvik, or if you prefer Hamringen, I must confess that, for 
my part, I would feel better there.” 

Constance looked at him in astonishment. “ Then you have 
changed your mind, Gustavus, for I know that you left that 
place in disgust ; and that you desired, or better — that we both 
desired never to return thither.” 

“ In that case,” said Lindorm, in a low tone, “ I now enter- 
tain the same desire in regard to Engelvik. Do you not think, 
Constance, that it would be better for us to travel two or three 
years ? After our return there would be sufficient time to de- 
termine upon our permanent residence.’^ 

Constance sighed deeply, but did not reply. They sat toge- 
ther silently, until the shadows of evening approached, and the 


118 


GUSTATUS lindokm: 


last rays of the setting sun were gilding the tops of the moun- 
tains. They then pressed each other’s hands and separated. 

Thus it continued day after day. Lindorm arranged everything 
with circumspection and the tenderest attention, all that would 
serve to render Constance more comfortable and happy, and 
animate her grief-worn existence. It was evident that he suf- 
fered extremely, although he endeavored to conceal it, and only 
the wildest and most lonely portions of the forest were wit- 
nesses of his agony. The echo frequently repeated Georgiana’s 
name, and his feverish cheeks were often laid against the trunk 
of a friendly aspen, as the strong man wept like a child when 
he found himself alone with God and his works. The iron fate, 
which with merciless power had destroyed his hopes and joys, 
proved itself unrelenting when it allowed him to behold a glim- 
mer of the joys of paradise, which brought the bitter remem- 
brances to his mind, that an angel stood with a naked, flaming 
sword at the entrance, refusing him admittance. He dedicated 
the days to Constance ; and it was only by supernatural efforts 
that he was able to master his sentiments. The first few days 
were passed as quietly as possible, under the influence of his 
inward sufferings. The latter days were replete with tender- 
ness and attention. He read to her, first religious, and then 
historical books. He comforted her with sweet and consoling 
words. He played upon the flute — he accompanied her upon 
the guitar — he sang with her ; in fact he did everything which 
would tend to dispel or mitigate her sorrow. But, although 
she consented to his wishes, silently and gratefully permitting 
him to conduct her as an obedient child, still it was evident that 
the worm which gnawed at the bud, had already made deep 
inroads. She was like a shadow moving among the tombs, 
seeking for its own resting-place. 

"^Six weeks had elapsed. It. was now the month of October, 
and Lindorm walked forth one evening to his favorite spot in 
the dark forest, that he might find solace from his pain. He 
thought he heard a singular noise, proceeding from a short 
distance. It resembled the gnashing of teeth, and was occasion- 
ally interrupted by long half-suppressed moans. He slowly 
approached the spot from whence the sound proceeded, and 
with an undefined sensation of terror, observed a tall youth 
standing upon a high rock. The stranger presented a terrible 
appearance. His countenance, no doubt, had once been fine 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 119 

and beautiful, and even now it displayed, although much dis- 
figured, the stamp of a noble mind. His eyes were wild and 
steadfast, and gazing vacantly around in the forest, towards the 
spot where the old Serjeant^s house was standing. His hair 
was tangled, and his hands were bloody from fresh wounds, 
which he had received while climbing up to the top of the 
rock. Ilis cheeks were soiled with earth, and scratched with 
briars, yet his whole exterior bespoke that he had been a mnn 
of better circumstances than his present condition indicated. 
Lindorm, astonished, gazed at this singular personage, uncer- 
tain what to think or do. “What do you seek?’’ inquired 
Gustavus. The stranger now, for the first time, discovered that 
he was not alone. His eyes turned towards Lindorm with a 
long and penetrating gaze. “ Did you speak ?” he inquired in 
a hoarse voice, and his eyes glowed like flames.- 

“ I inquired what you were seeking for,” said Lindorm. 

“ What do you seek?” replied the stranger, sneerihgly. 
“ Neither of us is at home here.” 

“ 0, yes, this is my home,” answered Lindorm. “ At least 
for the present. Therefore, you must excuse my pardonable 
curiosity.” 

“ And yet I have no desire to gratify you, Baron Lindorm,” 
said the stranger, assuming an obstinate and threatening de- 
meanor. “ You see I know you, and when the time shall arrive, 
you shall know me also. A happy, or an unhappy dream has 
brought me hither. When the right hour shall arrive, I will 
come, and take that which is mine ; you may depend upon it. 
Ha! ha! ha! Good night, Baron Lindorm.” 

The stranger sprang from the verge of the rock into the 
valley, a spring which no reasonable being would have under- 
taken ; still he was uninjured, for Lindorm soon after saw him 
hasten rapidly through the trees. 

“ Who was that ?” said Lindorm to himself, still gazing at 
the spot where the unknown had disappeared. “ Was that 
man mad ? No doubt he was. How strange ! how 'incom- 
prehensible was all he spoke. Is it possible that a spectre has 
appeared to me ? His countenance, although wild and disor- 
dered, reminds me of the picture which Constance loves 
to look upon, the portrait of the one who was the cause 
of our misfortune. But what insane idea is this ? It is 
a vision of my poor wavering brain. The old man could not 


120 


GUSTAVUS lindoem: 


and would not deceive me. The poor weak young man dared 
not battle against his fate, and, therefore, preferred death in the 
bosom of the river. This is strange. 

Lindorm rested his head upon his hand. His head was con- 
fused at the terrible thoughts which were coumrig through his 
mind. He trembled with an unnatural coldness, but his head 
burned. He sank to the foot of a tree, and remained there 
until the darkness and the cold dews of night cooled his 
feverish cheeks, and warned him to return. Lindorm arose, 
and, with the utmost difficulty, wended his way to his new 
home, from whence a lonely light gleamed from the room oc- 
cupied by Constance ; and, as he passed the door, he distinctly 
heard convulsive sobs proceeding from her room. He stopped, 
irresolute whether he should enter or not. He was filled with 
an irresistible desire to look once more at the portrait in the 
medallion, which Constance constantly wore about her neck. 
But the fear of frightening her by his disordered appearance, 
and the surprise which he would create by his singular desire, 
caused him to desist. He proceeded to his apartment, and 
cast himself upon bis couch, where the next morning he found 
himself ill with a fever, and his head filled with wild, undefined 
fancies. But Constance heard nothing of his illness. Her own 
condition was so dangerous, that poor Hedda and the good 
Mrs. Kramer awaited the result in the utmost fear and 
anxiety. 


MILLER S LETTER TO WALLENBERG. 

“ As you see, I am still upon the stage of this life ; but if I 
mistake not, the curtain of the last act will soon be raised. 
Where do you think I now am ? If you should try for an eter- 
nity to discover my whereabouts, you could not succeed. But I 
will endeavor once more to compose my mind, in order to give 
you an intelligible account, although my poor head is swim- 
ming, and I have tried a hundred times in vain to regulate mv 
distracted thoughts. I remember, that my last letter informed 
you, that I had come to the resolution to travel, to find in what 
part of the earth he has concealed her. But all this would 
have been in vain, if the old steward of Hamringen had not 
been childish enough to be moved by my prayers and tears, 
and give me the post-mark of the »nly letter which she has 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


121 


written since her departure. This was only a slight clue, for 

nobody knew in what direction from M she had proceeded. 

But, still it was something ; I started for M , unable to 

conquer my childishness any longer. M is a small \il- 

lage, and I therefore hoped something might be procured from 
the villagers, which would set me on the right road. But, 
although there was much talking among them, still my hopes 
were frustrated. I was not able to gain the slightest clue in 
relation to my search. 

“ I remained there but a short time, and then started forth 
upon any road where fate might lead me. I traveled several 

days in the neighborhood of M , but each night proved 

that my patience and strength had been exhausted in vain. 
I was seized with a wild desperation, which became almost 
insanity. My body became weaker and weaker each day, in 
consequence of ray total indifference to material necessities. It 
was subdued, and could no longer assist the disturbed mind 
which dwelled within. 

“ In this painful state, I submitted myself to new trials, but 
of them I have only a confused recollection. I only remember 
l^hat one day while I was wandering I knew not wither, I was 
seized with a fainting, which was beneficial to both soul and body. 
I felt nothing, save a sensation of perfect rest. I was in a stupor. 
When I afterwards awoke to a sense of reason, I found myself in 
a small comfortable room, lying upon a bed, before which stood 
a clergyman of a pious and venerable appearance. Astonished, 
I asked him where I was. 

‘“At Ejkenberg,’ he answered. ‘Twelve days ago I found 
you on the main road, senseless. I conveyed you to my home. 
You were bled, and all necessaiy assistance was tendered you. 
At least, you have received careful attention, and I thank God 
that I now see you restored to your senses.’ 

“ ‘ I wish I had never awoke again,’ I sighed ; ‘ life is the 
worst gift which can be bestowed upon me.’ 

“ ‘Speak not so wickedly, young man,’ said the parson, exhort- 
ingly, ‘ if you do not wish me to regret the care I have be- 
stowed upon you. Kiss the hand of Him who has humbled 
you, and adore His wisdom, whose ways are inscrutable, but still 
beneficial.’ 

“ ‘ O, reverend sir,’ replied I, ‘ do not condemn me. I know 
the worth of your noble and humane action, but I am beaten so 
6 


122 


GUSTAV us LINDOKM : 


severely by misfortune, that with a renewal of life, my troubles 
are also renewed.’ It seemed to me that he was satisfied with 
my reply, but thought that it was his duty, as a servant of God, 
to remind me of the dangers of my present and future state. 

“But all that he could say was of no avail. For although 
he was a pious and benevolent man, still his strength of mind 
was but little. He did not belong to that rare class, who have 
true strength of purpose united with an eloquence which can move 
the hardest heart. 

“ The pastor of Ejkenberg was not fit for his station, and this 
unfortunate circumstance added to the darkness of my soul. 

“On one morning, about eight days after this conversation 
with the pastor, and my strength was nearly restored, I wished 
to proceed on my journey ; but my kind host would not permit 
me to go out. I heard a conversation, through the thin parti- 
tion which divided the pastor’s apartment from ray own, which 
caused the blood to boil within my veins. Judge for youiself, 
Waldenberg. The parson first spoke thus : 

“ ‘ I have fulfilled the Baron’s wish according to the best of 
my ability. I was successful in finding a wet nui*se, whose health 
and character I can guarantee.’ 

“ ‘ Good, sir,’ replied a voice which I did not recognize ; but 
an unnatural instinct told me whose voice it was. ‘ Good, sir, 
but can I depend upon her secrecy V 

“ ‘ There is no danger, Baron. She is sworn to be faithful, and 
thank God, an oath is now kept sacred by good and moral 
people.’ 

“ Think, Waldenberg, if you can, what I experienced. My 
body trembled convulsively. It seemed to me as though I 
would be discovered by my emotion. 

“After a pause the clergyman again commenced. ‘ Besides 
this, no one here, except myself, knows the Baron’s name, and 
therefore her word would be of but little consequence, even if 
she should betray the little she knows. It remains as before, for 
we have so arranged it with Kramer, that the nurse can live in 
his house with the infant, for at least one year.’ 

***Yes,’ replied Lindorm, for it was he; ‘and I now believe 
that it is the best place of refuge I can find for the tender crea- 
ture, for as soon as my wife is restored we intend to travel two 
or three years, and when we return we will take the child back 
to us again.’ 


OEj LEAD US NOT INTO TEIUPTATION. 123 

“ Heaven and earth ! you cannot imagine my sufferings at 
that moment. But still I could not help admiring his noble 
generosity even at that time. My head was so much confused 
at what I had heard that I could understand nothing more they 
said. 

“ Towards evening I insisted upon taking a w^alk, and accord- 
ingly the pastor assented. But at the same time he expressed 
a regret that he was not able to accompany me, on account of 
his official duties. Satisfied, I went on my way towards a group 
of dilapidated sheds which I saw at a short distance. Hear 
them I met a boy, whom I asked concerning the way to the farm 
house to which the sheds belonged. 

“ ‘ You must go on a straight road through the forest, and then 
turn to the right,’ said the boy, ‘ but it is a long road.’ I 
continued on my way. Night had approached, when I at length 
saw a lonely light shining from the window of the house I was 
in search of. I walked softly towards the light. The window 
was near the ground, and the closed curtains where so narrow 
that I could distinctly see into the room. And, Waldenberg, 
what do you think I saw ? Constance ! my beloved, unfortunate 
Constance ! But what did I say, was it herself ? No, it was 
her shadow. She was upon her knees before the sofa, clasping 
her hands in painful fear. No doubt but that she ivas imploring 
heaven for a speedy end to her sufferings. A low cry escaped 
my lips. I nearly sank to the ground. With a great effort I 
sustained myself upon the window sill, fearing to lose the sacred 
vision which persuaded me that she lamented the cruel fate 
which separated us, with equal fervor. O, that villain ! Has 
ho now received the reward of his arrogance, our pain and our 
misery ? But I will not condemn him, but will leave him to 
the judgment of a merciful God. My exclamation, although 
but slight, attracted her attention. She looked around, and ex- 
tended her hand towards the window. ‘ Alexander, my Alex- 
ander,’ whispered those dear lips, which had swore so often to 
be faithful to me, ‘Alexander, I will soon come,’ and her si- 
lence was most remarkable. She seemed to think that my ex- 
clamation was a friendly invitation from my spirit. Poor Con- 
stance, soon, yes soon we will be united in death. 

“ I will not" endeavor to describe my feelings to you. I watched 
her through tlie window until the first rays of the morning sun 
appeared, and there she sat upon the sofa all that nig^t. Before 


124: 


GUSTAVUS LINDOEM : 


the sun had fully arisen I hastily returned to Ejkenberg. The 
doors of the pastor’s house were open, and without molestation 
I entered my chamber and threw myself upon the bed. Of 
course I coufd not sleep, but I felt more composed than I had 
the evening before, and I wished for the silent slumber of the 
grave. I was no longer able to argue cunningly, as I had done 
before for the purpose of excusing to myself the sinfulness and 
weakness of the deed which I intended to commit. My only 
wish was to see my child, and th^n to follow her, for it needed 
but a glance at the emaciated, yet once so beautiful form of my 
beloved, to understand that her spirit would soon take its flight 
to that place where it shall not await my coming in vain. 

“I wrote the above on the day which succeeded that eventful 
night. It was the decisive day of my life. You see, Waldenberg, 
that I am now in the full use of reason and sense, and it is only 
the certainty that this letter is the last one which I shall ever 
write, that gives me strength and patience to give you a circum- 
stantial account of all that has happened. My life is now lost, 
and it can only serve for the purpose of forming a painful story 
of trials. I have firmly resolved to die. This evening I shall 
again seek the dwelling of the Serjeant, and am determined to 
travel no further. I sliall remain in the neighborhood until all 
is over. I hope I can succeed in gaining admittance even for a 
moment, for I have nothing more to hope for in this life. 

“ The parson must have some suspicion in regard to my in- 
tention, for he reproached me for my wandering last night. He 
also conceals from me, with the utmost care, every object by 
which I might carry out my intention. But he does not know 
that I purchased a long time ago, a precious powder, which will 
be equally as serviceable as an instrument of more formidable 
appearance. And now adieu, Waldenberg, my fever is coming 
on again. I must secretly make my escape from this room. 

“ Last night between one and two o’clock — ha! ha! ha! he 
asks what I am doing here. 0, well, Baron, are you the only 
one to whom the treasure which is contained within that little 
house belongs ? Do you not think that I also have some claim 
upon it ? O, Waldenberg, my friend, I have seen him face to 
face. How grand he is ! My blood boils. Constance’s husband ! 
Horrible — I hate him, noble as he is. My appearance must 
have been horrible. I believe that I will fade into air. I believe 
I made him tremble. I amused him by a bold leap into the air. 
Hal ha! ha! What is life, Waldenberg, but a series of rare 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


125 


leaps from passive quietness to the highest happiness of earth, 
and then down into the abyss again ? Good night, I can write 
no more. • 

“ At nine o’clock this morning, he was attacked by a violent 
fever. The pai^on was sent for. This day I am perfectly free. 
You ask, perhaps, what I am doing. I laugh and weep alter- 
nately and examine my last treasure, the little powder, and note 
the striking of the clock each hour, which brings me nearer to 
my purpose. 

“It is now seven o’clock in the evening. Victory, victory. 
They have sent for the nurse — now it begins. Adieu ! Adieu ! 
comrade, adieu ! I thank you for your friendship. Write, or 
if possible, go to my father, and deliver to him the enclosed 
letter. Pray him to pardon his poor son. It was impossible 
for it to be otherwise. I am as cold as ice, still I am burning 
as though liquid fire was coursing through my veins instead of 
blood. This letter I shall leave in the parlor before I leave the 
world. Mourn not for me, dear Waldenberg. We shall meet 
again. And as to my death, you will hear of it from some one. 
Adieu, adieu. Pray for your unfortunate friend. 

“ Alex. Miller.” 


CIIAPTEE XXII. 


You judge me falsely. Perhaps ray apparent coldnesq is only like the snow which 
lies upon the side of a volcano. A fire may burn within which can never be quenched. 
Perhaps it is boiling and burning within, so restless that its flames may hurst forth 
with irresistible power and devour me. 

Lindebeeg. 


The Master of the Royal Hounds, Baron Torsten de Lindorm, 
had but one particular passion, since his early childhood, which 
was love of the world’s opinion. But unfortunately neither his 
genius nor wealth were sufficient to complete his desires, which 
presented to him in extravagant dreams, advancement and honor 
as the fulfillment of his future fate. Consequently his hopes 
always remained dreams. In the capacity of a poor lieutenant 


126 


GTJSTAVUS lindorm: 


of the infantry, without any recommendations, and wanting a 
favorable pei’sonal appearance, as well as a cultivated mind, there 
were but few prospects of his realizing the dreams which pro- 
mised a gratifying result to his endeavors. In the mean time 
years elapsed, and the highest prize which Baron Lindorm could 
draw from the wheel of fortune, was a captaincy, which was 
united with the hope of a favorable connection with an ancient 
and honorable family. After many efforts and intrigues, the 
matter was finally settled ; and now Baron Lindorm’s dreams 
seemed about to be fulfilled. But unfortunately the marriage 
of his elder brother, the Baron Charles, with the daughter of a 
family of low birth, interrupted his thus far successful matrimo- 
nial scheme. He was in the greatest rage when his hoped-for 
father-in-law retracted his promise in a cool letter, in which was 
enclosed the ring of betrothal. He first intended to slay the 
one who had marred his hopes, and destroyed his only prospect 
of fortune. But after a severe struggle, which none witnessed 
but He, who is familiar with our most secret thoughts, his ap- 
pearance resumed its usual coldness, and his iron will quieted 
the tumult of his heart to such a degree that he never men- 
tioned the subject. But the captain never forgot the injury 
which he thought his brother had inflicted upon him. He only 
seemed to forget it, that he might require from the brother or 
his heirs a recompense, whenever an opportunity presented it- 
self. He allowed himself revenge in one manner only, which 
w'as by a long letter to his brother in which he presented under 
the mask of sympathy, a sarcastic picture of the influence of 
his low-born wife, who had been able to entangle in her charming 
net, a man of Charles’ sentiments and self-pride. He stated that 
this marriage would give rise to a hundred different stories, and 
he was eminently successful in his design to poison the life of his 
brother. But aside from this, he continued zealously in his 
eftbrts to acquire wealth, but all in vain. His offers as a suitor 
were invariably rejected, and with a bitter hatred against the 
whole world, still maintaining his outward appearance, for none 
ever possessed in a higher degree the power .to conceal his pas- 
sions under a veil of indifference, he continued his travels through 
the northerly portion of Sweden, firmly resolved to use every 
change of Fortune, that he might obtain an independent posi- 
tion, if nothing more. By the word independent, Baron Lin- 
dorn understood the acquirement of wealth by marriage, the 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 127 

only manner which was open to him. But it would be too tire- 
some to follow him during his travels of speculation, for they 
were not rendered particularly interesting by any adventure, as 
the Captain was above anything of that description. We 
therefore invite the reader to listen to the narrative which Wal- 
denberg related to Hermer, as it explains fully the character of 
Baron Torsten, as well as the events which transpired during the 
latter part of his life. 


Waldenberg was deeply moved by the perusal of Miller’s let- 
ter. He turned the message of mourning, yes, the letter from 
the dead, over and over in his hand, as he sat looking at it, 
speechless with grief and amazement. An hour, a long hour 
passed, and he still occupied the same position ; but rapidly, as 
though his mind had been cleared by a stroke of lightning, he 
said, “JSTow all secrecy is at an end, for Lindorm knows every- 
thing. Perhaps both are now dead. Who now knows what 
sufferings they have endured ? Astonishing ! horrible ! Poor 
crazy friend ! Unfortunate Miller, had he no kind hand to keep 
him back ? or does he now stand in the presence of his Judge? 
What is to be done ? I must go there ; but firet I will consult 
with Mr. Hermer. Waldenberg hastened to the beach, and 
hailed a boy, requesting him to row him over to Rosendal. He 
met Georgiana in the door-yard. She had a book in her hand, 
and was about passing through the gate. 

“ Welcome, Mr. Waldenberg,” said she in a friendly voice, 
“ you come so rarely that you are doubly welcome ; but what 
is the matter ? you frighten me.” 

He was so much altered that he could scarcely be recognized. 
His cheeks were suffused with an unnatural glow, and his eyes 
glared in a singular manner. “O, what is the matter, Mr. 
Waldenberg ? ” 

“ I feel bad, very bad.” 

“ But,” exclaimed Georgiana, “ why did you come out ! ” 

“ I was obliged to do so. Duty compelled me.” 

He endeavored to advance a few steps, but was obliged to 
support himself by grasping the trunk of a tree. Georgiana 
offered him a garden chair which stood near by. “ Alec, go for 
a glass of water,” said she to her brother, who was playing in 


128 


GTTSTAVrS LINDOKM : 


the garden. In the mean time, the flush on Waldenberg’s 
countenance gave way to a deathly paleness. As soon as the 
boy returned, Georgiana took the glass in her own hands, and 
placed it to the lips of the young man, at the same time sup- 
porting his head with her other hand. 

“ Now run into the house after papa, Alec, hasten. Do you 
feel better, Mr. Waldenberg? 

Her beautiful eyes were fixed upon him in compassion. He 
looked up into her face, with an expression of the deepest grati- 
tude, and then, placing the tumbler to his lips, drank a few 
drops, 

“ O, that I could die now,’’ he whispered ; but so softly that 
the words could not be heard by Georgiana. Now Hermer 
entered the garden, leading his little son by the hand. He 
quickly approached the suffering man. 

“What is the matter with you, Mr. Waldenberg — how do 
you feel ? Bad, very bad I see. Lean upon my arm.” Wal- 
denberg erected himself with the utmost difficulty, and assisted by 
Hermer proceeded slowly to the parlor. After reaching the room 
he sank back upon the sofa, where Georgiana had prepared cush- 
ions for his accommodation. A cordial was administered, and after 
a short time Waldenberg w^ better, that is, he felt under the 
influence of Georgiana’s soothing hand as though he had been 
admitted into the gates of heaven. He quickly returned to a 
consciousness of his fearful position, and remembered the pur- 
pose of his visit. The dreadful letter presented itself with the 
utmost distinctness before his mental vision. As he was medi- 
tating in what manner he should introduce the subject, Hermer 
came to his assistance, by inquiring, “ What was the object of 
your visit, Mr. Waldenberg ? Certainly nothing unimportant? 
To judge from your appearance, you are mentally as well as 
physically excited.” 

“ That is indeed-too true,” sighed Waldenberg. “ I have 
business with you, Mr. Hermer, of the utmost importance. I 
received a letter a few hours ago, and wish to consult you in 
relation to it.” 

“ From Baron Lindorm ? ’’ exclaimed Georgiana, turning 
pale. 

“ Not from himself ; but I cannot deny that it relates to him.” 

“That sounds bad,” said Hermer. “Perhaps Mr. Walden 
bei-g would like to speak with me alone ? ” 


129 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 

“ I tbink that it would be most expedient,’’ be responded with 
an entreating look toward Georgiana, who, deeply moved, left 
tbe room. 

“Now we are alone,” said Hermer, moving bis cbair nearer 
tbe .sofa, “ For God’s sake, speak.’’ 

“ O, Mr. Hermer, it cannot be told in a few words. Before I 
ask your advice, it is necessary that you receive a full statement 
of tbe circumstances connected with tbe subject, which I will 
give you, and also will show you certain letters which I have 
brought with me, that you may have a full knowledge of the 
whole affair.” 

“ It seems to be a family secret. You frighten me and cause 
me much anxiety, at the same time,” said Hermer. “I must 
put out my pipe that I may listen to you undisturbed.” As 
soon as this was accomplished, Hermer assumed a listening atti- 
tude, and Waldenberg commenced : 

“ 1 had a friend, I dare not say that I have one now — Alex- 
ander Miller, a youth of much promise. His heart was good, 
but too susceptible. His education was perfect and his talents 
of the highest order. He had acquired much knowledge, and 
had well used it. He was the son, the only son of a respectable 
gentleman who resided at D . Professor Miller was in for- 

mer years an intimate friend of Baron Torsten de Lindorm, 
Master of the Roy^l Hounds, and even lately, although years 
had cooled the ardor of their friendship, the gentlemen frequent- 
ly wrote to each other, partly to keep the Baron informed in 
relation to politics, and partly because the interchange of family 
news warmed the Baron’s withered heart. It can be said with 
truth, of this singular man, that he never held communication 
with his fellow-man, except in what he called a friendly manner. 
Family pride, ambition, and a revengeful mind were his essen- 
tial qualities. But with these qualities he possessed the power 
of concealing them from othei-s, and cloaking himself in a guise 
of high-mindedness. He was therefore much esteemed by those 
who did not understand human nature. In truth, he was a 
hypocrite. The family de Lindorm, you know, were not wealthy 
during late years, and undoubtedly he assumed this guise with 
the determination of contracting an alliance which would be of 
pecuniary benefit to him. He sought to wed the heiress of the 
large estates of Hamringen. He made her acquaintance during 
his ti-avels in the North. A happy accident brought him in 
G* 


130 


GUSTAVUS ltndorm: 


company with her father, an old nobleman, who had retired 
from the world to enjoy his wealth, which he had gained by 
engaging in the battles of his country. It was natural that 
Lindorm should be a welcome guest at Hamringen, as a travel- 
ed man who had much news to tell its inmates. And aside 
from that the family had been formerly on intimate terms with 
the de Lindorm’s. Scarcely a month had elapsed before he 
had won the love of the lady, and the consent of her father. 
The bride was more beautiful than otherwise ; but of a sickly 
and delicate constitution, possessing no particular inviting qual- 
ities. But all of her faults were covered by the shining mark 
which distinguished her, namely, the certainty of becoming the 
sole possessor of the estates of Hamringen. And as Baron 
Torsten had never experienced the effects of love, he did not 
hesitate to barter his person for wealth which would render him 
independent. His wife was not accustomed to meet with such 
persons of nobility who reside in the city, and as he had not met 
with signal success, during his visit at the capital, he resolved 
to relinquish the celebration of his triumph. He resigned his 
station in the army, and purchased the office of Master of the 
Royal Hounds, taking up his residence in Hamringen, where his 
father-in-law had ruled, a small king among his mountains, for- 
ests and subjects. The Baron’s only pleasure now was in fishing 
and hunting. Years elapsed and his wife presented him with a 
daughter. Five years after this event his wife died. Mr.de 

R , her father, had been gathered to his fathers long before. 

It was now a question to the llaron, whether he should remain at 
Hamringen, or return to the city. But after much deliberation he 
discovered that he could not find so much obedience, at any 
other place as he could on his estates, and that it would, there- 
fore, be more advisable to retain that which he now possessed, 
than to strive for something greater, which, perhaps, he might 
never obtain. 

“After this was settled, another subordinate subject arose for 
deliberation, which was the education of his daughter — for he 
had long determined that she should be educated in a manner 
which would comport with her birth in a higher degree than 
the education her mother had received. The only question now 
was, which plan should be followed, and where her education 
should commence. The first portion of this question could not 
now be settled ; the latter part of it, however, he considered as 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 131 

already arranged, for he had procured all the works on the edu- 
cation of children which could be found in every portion of the 
earth. But before all these literary productions had arrived at 
Hamringen, a year had passed, and another year was spent by the 
Baron in reading all this mass of old and new books ; and th^ 
third year was spent in deliberations upon what he had read. 
At the end of this time, the Baron seemed to be placed in the 
same position which he occupied at the time the books arrived, 
and when he began the undertaking — for among all the books, 
ho found none that satisfied him — none which he would like to 
follow ; and now he really commenced to grieve at his folly, be- 
cause he had squandered three yeai*s, not only in uselessness, 
but probably with injury to Constance, now about eight years 
of age. During this whole three years, the child had no other 
teacher than the housekeeper, an upright and honest old woman, 
of course ; but she was not adapted to ther office by any means. 

“ Baron Torsten now concluded to take a decided step — that 
is, he determined to procure a tutor for his daughter ; for he 
believed that a woman was incapable of imparting a solid edu- 
cation, as he termed it. Aside from this, the Baron required a 
companion for himself ; so he had two reasons for this plan. 
But on the day the post started, when he had determined to 
write to his old friend, Professor Miller, on this subject, he re- 
ceived news of the death of his brother, the Baron Charles de 
Lindorm ; and because Charles had a few years before recom- 
mended his son to the care of his brother, Torsten, the Baron 
concluded to adopt another plan, by which he could accomplish 
two purposes instead of one. He therefore wrote to his nephew, 
who was then under the tutorship of Werner, the great geolo- 
gist, at Upsala, requesting both of them to spend one year^ at 
Hamringen, partly to rest from their labors, and partly to drive 
away the sorrow of the son for the death of his beloved father. 

“ Although the ideas of this letter were somewhat common- 
place, still they created, as a free offer of friendship and benevo- 
lence, a good impression upon the susceptible heart of the young 
Baron Gustavus, and he determined to accept the offer, especially 
as he needed something which would soothe his grief better than 
the company of his light-headed comrades — for he had only com- 
panions, not friends, among them. Professor Werner, as far as 
I remember, had, at that time, just- accepted a call as pastor at 
Effenbo ; but he had not to enter upon the discharge of his du- 


132 


GUSTAVUS lindoem: 


ties for a year to come. He therefore consented to spend this 
year at Hamringen. W^erner thought that he would find in the 
Baron an educated and refined man, and would discover in his 
house many things which would remind him of the old aris- 
tocracy, although they might be mingled with novelties. He 
meditated upon his visit with jfieasure, and thought how much 
benefit his darling pupil would receive from it. Gustavus^ grief 
at the death of his father, connected with his natural melancholy 
disposition, caused his good teacher much fear. These evils, 
thought the pure-minded Werner, should now be removed by 
pleasant associations, where he would also become acquainted 
with the forms of social life, and would receive impressions of a 
more joyful nature. 

All these fond hopes, however, were weakened when he 
caught the first glimpse of Hamringen’s gray walls, with its 
slender spires, its dark, gothic windows, and the gloomy forests 
which surrounded it. The whole presented a forbidding and 
gloomy aspect. The travellers almost thought they saw a mon- 
strous giant, whose only business was to engage in struggling 
with time, and was now near his death. As the rattling car- 
riage passed through the dark portals of the castle, Werner re- 
lated to his young pupil a story of the troubles and revolutions 
of olden times. 

“ ‘ I wish I had not come here,’ said Gustavus to Werner. 
‘ I do not feel myself at home here.’ They were received by 
an elderly man, of a pleasant and venerable appearance. He 
was the old and faithful servant of the house, the honest Wilson, 
who was the Baron’s right-hand man. He held the double office 
of steward and secretary. He informed the gentlemen that the 
Baron was on the mountains hunting ; but that he would soon 
return. In the mean time he requested them to allow him to 
show them their rooms, which were situated in a wing of the 
mansion. The apartments were of the best and most modern 
finish of any of the rooms in the whole edifice, as they afterwards 
learned. 

“ After they had dressed for dinner, they heard loud baying 
of hounds, announcing the return of the master of the house'^, 
and soon after he entered the house, and visited his guests. He 
was a tall, slender man, with a cold, indifferent expression of 
countenance, which, nevertheless, displayed an expression of 
rare simplicity and noble-mindedness. After he had thanked 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 133 

Gustavus and Werner for their kindness, in so soon complying 
with his request, he conducted them into the dining-room, 
where the furniture of the room, as well as the table service, 
reminded the guests of the ancient nobility.. 

“ ‘ Where is Constance, Wilson V inquired the Baron. 

“ ‘ I thought I saw the little Miss in the poultry-yard playing 
with Hedda, a moment ago.’ He cast a dark look upon the 
steward, and gave him a sign, both of which the man well un- 
derstood. The steward hastened from the room, soon returning 
with a lovely child, scarcely nine years of age, who sprang 
lightly into her father’s arms, and said, ‘ I hope papa is not of- 
fended. Look, see what I have picked for you.’ She opened 
her little apron, and showed him two eggs. The old ]3aron 
stroked the tangled locks back from the white forehead of his 
child, with a look which plainly evinced fatherly pride. 

“ ‘ You must not do so here,’ Constance, said he, earnestly. 
‘ Go and wash your hands and ask the housekeeper to give you 
some clean clothes.’ 

“ ‘ Don’t papa want the eggs ? ’ inquired the little one, the 
tears starting to her eyes. * 

Go, and change your dress, Constance,’ replied the old man. 

‘ Do you not see that there are strangers here ? You have not 
spoken to your cousin.’ 

“ Silently and slowly, the little girl left her father ; with one 
hand she wiped her eyes, and with the other held fast the apron 
which contained the eggs. When she reached the door, her 
father said, in a harsh voice, ‘ Constance, do you not see your 
cousin ? ’ - 

“ She lifted her dark eyes, and timidly approached Gustavus, 
who had walked towards her, with a feeling of sympath 3 % 
‘ Dear little cousin,’ said he, wiping away her tears, and kissing 
her rosy cheeks. ‘Dear Constance, you shall be my little 'sis- 
ter, whom I shall love very much, you pretty child; and, as a 
proof that you will think the same of me, give me those eggs, 
will you ? You cannot think how much I will esteem them ’ 

“ ‘ 0, yes,’ said she, smiling with grateful joy, as she extended 
both hands, in which she held the eggs, and then hurried out 
of the room taking them with her. 

“ In a short time she returned, di'essed in her Sunday clothes. 
Her hair was neatly combed, and her face cleanly washed. She 
carried in her hand a small silver salver, on which were the 


134 


GUSTAVUS lindoem: 


eggs, now boiled, and presented them to Gustavus. She took 
her seat at the table beside her cousin, and from that hour a 
strong friendship sprang up between them, and this friendship 
continued, to the Baron’s evident pleasure, for many years. 

“ Now the young Baron became happier each day in his new 
home, and Werner, also, became accustomed to the uniform 
solitude, which was rarely interrupted by visitors. Constance 
became Werner’s pupil, and under his care made rapid progress. 
Gustavus taught her to perform upon the guitar, and also gave 
her lessons in music and painting. But the melancholy mood of 
the young Baron seemed rather to increase than otherwise ; 
now, however, it was of a more soothing character, although very 
injurious. Werner was anxious that the year should pass, so 
that he could again mingle with the world. But how great was 
his astonishment and displeasure when he heard, at the close of 
the year, that Gustavus had the intention to remain at Hamrin- 
gen, in whose dark forests and gloomy hills he took much 
pleasure. 

“ ‘ I hope you are joking, for it is impossible for you to be 
in earnest,’ said Werner, when his pupil told him of his inten- 
tion. 

“ ‘Yes, I am in earnest,’ replied he, ‘ I must continue to 
teach Constance. I consider it a duty.’ 

“ ‘ And neglect your own studies, perhaps your future ad- 
vancement ? ’ 

“ ‘ I do not like to be bound by anything,’ replied Gustavus, 
using for the first time a tone, which indicated that he himself 
had a right to decide in this matter. ‘ I love the sciences for . 
their own sake, not as means of advancement ; and it is my 
firm resolution, grounded upon reasons, which are to me of the 
greatest weight, and therefore unresistible, to dedicate myself to 
a certain profession.^ 

“‘Yes, but these are vain soap-bubbles,’ replied Werner, 
whose zeal for the benefit of the young man caused him much 
suftering, when he saw Gustavus about to be left alone with his 
own melancholy sentiments. ‘ Give me one reasonable cause 
for this singular resolution ? ’ 

“ ‘ I think,’ answered Gustavus, ‘ that it is reason enough, 
that I hate all subordination, and all the forms of a perpetual 
sameness which it contains. I know that you mean to do me 
good, my dear Werner,’ he added, mildly, ‘but it is best that 


OK, LEAD TJS NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


135 


every one should steer his own boat over the stream of life. 
Depend upon it, the seed which you have sown, shall not be 
sown in vain. I see that you wish to answer me, but keep it 
to yourself. I know what you would say. My ideas shall never 
result in anything bad, rest assured of that ; for my studies, 
and the amusement I shall derive by teaching Constance, will 
completely cure me. And now, dear friend, speak no more 
upon this subject.’ 

“ Silently they embraced, and Werner departed.” 


CHADTEK XXIIl. 


When memory is left ns, loss is less bitter, 

And bright is the parting when we can still love, 

But memory way refuse consolation 
And change our fond parting into a dark sin. 

The conclusion has come. Our life is but death, 

And death is the savior of our fallen hopes. 

Nikandek. 

“ I MUST now,” said Waldenberg, after a few moments’ silence, 
“ pass over a number of years, the incidents of which I cannot re- 
late; but, as I heard from Miller, who was informed by his old 
-friend the steward of Hamringen, the young Baron became 
more dear to his uncle each day; at length, being able in a 
slight degree, to influence the stern will of the old man, who 
gradually became softened. For example, he succeeded, after 
long endeavors, in inducing the old Baron to send for a gover- 
ness for Constance. Gustavus loved bis cousin much, and did 
not spare any pains in cultivating the flowery beds of her soul. 
And, at the same time, he cultivated her taste and increased the 
circuit of her knowledge. As a fortunate helpmate in these en- 
deavors, Mrs. G arrived. ^ She was a middle-aged lady of 

good manners, and fine education. She had been procured by 
Professor Miller, and she attended with motherly care to the 
mental wants of the lovely and grateful child. She occupied 


136 


GrSTAVUS LINDORM I 


“During this time, Gustavus divided his time by residing at 
Stockholm, Upsala, and Ilamringen, alternately. His uncle 
furnished him means, which, added to the money he had re- 
ceived by the death of his mother-in-law, enabled him tc live 
as he chose. He occupied himself with travelling, literature 
and painting ; but his mind always retained a certain melan- 
choly cast; still his pleasing demeanor caused him to find 
friends wherever he went. He spent the winter in the capital, 
and the summer with Constance. After seven years had elapsed, 
Constance was generally esteemed as a beautiful and accom- 
plished young lady. She was lively and susceptible, good-na- 
tured, innocent and pure as an angel. But, unfortunately, her 

excellent governess, the good Mrs. G died, and she was left 

without a female companion, except a young girl of humble 
extraction, who was a few years older than herself, and whom 
Constance loved more as a friend than as a servant. She grieved 

much at the loss of her respected governess, Mrs. G , but 

Gustavus arrived and brought consolation. 

“ 0, how much they loved each other as a brother and sister ; 
but thought not of other love. Baron Torsten seemed to be very 
happy. It could have been plainly seen what his intentions 
were, although he never expressed them in words, permitting 
things to take their own course. The following spring Gustavus 
determined to make a trip to Italy ; but this resolution was 
strongly objected to by his uncle. Still Gustavus insisted, and 
his uncle, who now loved him as the apple of his eye, at length 
consented ; but, with the condition, that Gustavus should pro- 
mise to return the next spring. Gustavus esteemed his uncle 
as a father ; but at his departure he imparted to Constance that 
his uncle’s unusual compliance, as well as the dark look he gave 
him when he made the request, and his extorting a promise 
from him that he would return within a year, seemed to be 
foreboders of evil, and that would it not have appeared weak, he 
should renounce his purpose. 

“ Constance overcame these scruples, by assuring Gustavus 
that her father raised these objections only because he was 
anxious for his nephew’s society. 

“ ‘ I shall also be sorry said she, ‘ to lose you, my only joy, 
my beloved brother, the only solace of my life. But I will not 
grudge you your pleasure. Go, and God be with you. Write 
often.’ 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 137 

“ And he departed. Would to God he had remained ! He 
wrote long letters, describing eloquently all that he had seen, 
performed, and experienced, which delighted Constance, and 
enraptured her father. But the time became long to them, as 
the days rolled by uniformly. Gustavus had started during 
the first days of March, and his uncle, who now could not exist 
without company, wrote to his old friend. Professor Miller, 
requesting him to lay his business aside for a short time, and 
visit Hamringen. 

“ The Professor answered that his old age, and his duties, 
would prevent him from complying with the wish of his friend, 
although he would be much pleased to do so ; ‘ Still,’ he 
added, ‘ if you desire an entertaining guest, I will send you my 
son, Alexander. He is a fine young man, who well under- 
stands the art of entertaining. I know that from experience ; 
and having just completed his legal studies, he has donned a 
counsellor’s gown, and having sufiQcient time, I have concluded 
to allow him to enjoy himself for one year, that he may shake 
off the Upsala dust. Therefore, if you would like to have him 
come, I should be happy to send him. An answer is expected,’ 
&c., &c., &c. 

“ This proposal was joyfully accepted. Baron Torsten 
thought, in his vanity, that there was no other being of import- 
ance in Hamringen, except himself, for Constance, lovely as 
she was, still was nothing but a woman, and women he con- 
sidered of no consequence. He therefore thought it a great 
sacrifice on the part of the young man from town, to relinquish 
the happy world, that he might cheer the- solitude of an old 
man. ‘ He is a brave youth,’ said he to himself, forgetting 
that in his letters he had frequently mentioned his beautiful 
daughter, and he did not know that this was implanted in the 
memory of both father and son, and that probably this had 
somewhat influenced the Professor. 

“ I need not say that Professor Miller and his son thought 
that the Baron had certain projects in regard to his daughter, 
or that Alexander thought that his sacrifice was great, until 
he saw Constance, when he felt that he could submit without a 
murmur. The young man presented an attractiv^e appearance, 
and possessed the power of gaining the confidence of others, 
and soon acquired the friendship of both father and daughter. 
The manly youth was looked upon as a sun, which would illu- 


138 


GUSTA VUS LINDOEM ! 


mine the dark and dreary Hamringen. He soon won the 
esteem of all ; even the old steward loved him. The old Baron 
himself had not been so happy for many yeai-s, for Miller 
understood how to please the old gentleman, much better than 
Gustavus did. He was natural and unaffected towards the 
Baron, having the sincere desire to warm the winter of the old 
man’s life. 

“ Miller read to him books, both old and new, and listened 
patiently to the Baron’s sarcastic remarks concerning the latter. 
He talked politics every day, after the newspapers had arrived ; 
hunted, fished, and played chess and piquet with his host. 
But, after dinner, when the old Baron took his afternoon’s nap, 
then Alexander found time to converse with Constance. He 
had other opportunities to speak with Constance alone, for 
the old man generally held an interview, of two hours duration, 
with his steward each day. Alexander and Constance would 
visit poor families, whom Constance wished to assist. And 
during these excursions their hearts commenced to be awakened 
to a mutual reciprocity of holy sentiments, with which they had 
hitherto been unacquainted. Miller’s pleasing and instructive 
conversation was, as Constance thought, only an echo to that 
which distinguished Gustavus. But, in a short time, it became 
more interesting. Miller’s enthusiastic spirit infused her being 
with a novel and strange life, and soon after he loved the meek, 
innocent girl, with his entire heart. 

“ 0, Hermer, if you had only known Alexander Miller ! He 
was truly a noble-hearted arid faithful man. His power of 
language could rightly be called eloquence, and his exterior 
appearance was perfect, for I cannot remember ever having seen 
one equal to Miller, unless it was Baron Gustavus. It was, 
therefore, no wonder that Constance soon loved him with the 
utmost sincerity. 

“ Spring and summer passed by like a happy moment. A 
long time before spring arrived, they had formed their senti- 
ments into words, and there were no fears that the Baron 
would disturb the mutual interchange of their sentiments, for 
the old man was completely blinded by the sacrifices Miller 
made for the sake of his love for Constance, and the Baron 
thought that his daughter would never think of love without 
fii'st consulting her father. 

“ In the mean time autumn verged into winter. Miller said 


OB, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 139 

nothing in relation to his return home, and it seemed that the 
Baron considered him each day more indispensable. Miller 
has written me several foolish letters in relation to this winter 
and its joys, for his love was of the highest character, and 
it seemed impossible for him to live on earth. Constance re- 
sponded to his love with her whole heart. 

“ And I now well comprehend,” continued Waldenberg, with 
a deep sigh, “ why two beings, entirely separated from the rest 
of the world, must love orie another, in a different manner than 
they would have done under other circumstances. Many times 
Miller was upon the point of revealing to the Baron the desire 
of his heart. He did not know the secret plans which the 
Baron harbored, neither did he doubt but that, as the only son 
of an old friend, in the expectation of a lucrative office, his 
proposals would be accepted, especially after the long months 
of friendly feeling which the Baron had evinced to him. But 
he postponed the. conversation from day to day. He experi- 
enced a certain uneasiness and fear that a separation would 
follow, which prevented him from carrying out his design. O, 
Hermer, what shall I say more ? Miller was not a bad man, 
God knows, but his love was too violent, it devoured its inno- 
cent Eden, and plunged both Constance and her lover into the 
abyss.” 

Waldenberg ceased, and wiped away a tear. Hermer listened 
most attentively. “And then ?” he inquired. 

“And then,” continued Waldenberg, “Eumeniden unfolded 
her black wings of revenge. Rage and hatred fell upon the 
head of the unfortunate ones. On the first day of April,- Miller, 
full of hope and fear, went to the Baron to hear from his lips 
his own doom or joy. 

“ The Baron was in his best humor, for he had just received a 
letter from Gustavus, which informed him of his speedy return. 
Miller took courage at the friendly, almost hearty tone with 
which his host received him, as he assured the young man that 
he would much miss him after he should have left Hamringen. 

“ ‘0, if I could dare to hope that I was of any worth to you, 
Baron Lindorm,’ said Miller, with emotion, ‘ perhaps you would 
listen to my petition with favor.’ 

“ ‘ I can promise you that beforehand, my young friend,’ 
answered the Baron, unusually gay, ‘ Would you like to have 


140 ' GUSTAvrs lindoem: 

my horses to ride a few miles ? or would you like to borrow my 
favorite hounds ? Speak, I am not a rock.’ 

“ ‘ Neither of them,’ replied Miller, impatiently, mortified that 
the Baron thought that such low matters could occupy his mind 
at this time. 

‘“Neither of them,’ said the Baron, mildly, ‘then what is it 
you desire ? I hope you have no foolish ideas in your head, 
such as travelling, or the like. I well remember how I felt when 
Gustavus was seized with such fancies, and I will tell you, 
frankly, that if you wish me to intercede with your father for 
such a purpose, I shall not do so. Young men, I should think, 
could cultivate themselves well enough in their own country.’ 

“‘Dear Baron Lindorm,’ stammered Miller, ‘I seek for 
something more sublime. I do not know whether you under- 
stand me, or whether you do not wish to. I desire you to grant 
me Constance’s hand — her heart is mine already.’ 

“ ‘ What do you say, sir ?’ exclaimed the Baron, his every 
movement evincing a stubborn denial. ‘No, my dear Miller, a 
thousand times, no. No, my dear Miller, if this is the reason 
why you have been with the old man for nearly a whole year, 
then I must tell you at once that you have spent your time in 
vain. My daughter weds her cousin, Baron Gustavus.’ 

“ ‘ And you did not tell me this before,’ cried Miller, passion- 
ately. ‘ You have permitted me to live in Paradise ten months 
that you might then plunge me into the deepest abyss of mi- 
sery. O, Baron, permit me to entreat you. Constance loves 
me as much as I love her. You will cause your child as much 
misery as you do me, if you separate us.’ 

“ ‘ What nonsense !’ said the Baron, more composed ; ‘ that 
will all cool down. You must return to your friends and your 
business ; and as to Constance, she shall soon be consoled by 
Gustavus.’ 

“ ‘ She shall not be consoled by him,’ said Miller, decidedly, 
‘ for, Baron, you must know that Constance is united with me 
in the most sacred bonds. She is mine for life or death.’ 

“‘You are mistaken, sir, I hope,’ said the Baron, in a tone 
which evinced suppressed emotion. He erected his form, and 
his eyes flashed with inward rage. ‘ Say that you are mistaken,’ 
he added in a milder tone, ‘ and I will pardon your impudence.’ 

“ ‘ I am not mistaken,’ said the young man, grasping the hand 
of the offended father. ‘ 0, Baron Lindorm, I feel deeply how 


ORj LEAD TJS NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


141 


illy I have rewarded your friendship and hospitality, but allow 
yourself to be merciful. I will strive to make reparation for rny 
crime by a whole life of attentive love. I abjure you for Con- 
stance’s, for mine, and for your own sake, and even for the sake 
of Baron Gustavus, pardon me, and permit us to bless, by the 
benediction of the Church, the union of our hearts, whose hap- 
piness or misery are now in your power.’ 

“ ‘ Never, never,’ thundered the Baron ; ‘ I would rather have 
her rent in twain by wild horses than to give my consent to a 
union with a man of humble birth. Such folly has once before 
crushed my hopes, and by the great God it shall never again 
happen. And before all this you have spoken falsely to me. 
You wish to deceive me. I know that it is impossible to be 
true. Why are you such a degraded being that by such a pal- 
try fabrication you seek to gain the consent which I shall never 
give you V 

“ ‘ It seems to me,’ said Miller, angry at the unnatural inso- 
lence of the Baron, ‘ it seems to me that this hour is not well 
adapted to fables. I have spoken the truth, may God help me 
if I have not. 0, Baron Lindorm, take pity upon Constance; 
allow all your rage to fall upon me ; she is innocent, and she 
will not survive her sorrow, when she finds herself separated 
from me, the only one she can ever love forever.’ 

“ The Baron was silent for a few moments. He arose, and 
approaching the door pulled the bell-rope violently. A servant 
entered. ‘ Tell Miss Constance that I wish her to come here,’ 
said he, in a remarkably quiet tone. 


CHAPTEE XXIV. 


Revenge may slumber, still it never dies : 

But stiews its arrows within the heart, 

* * * n? * * 

And with an eager, expectant dart. 

Destroys the lily as it slumbers there ; ' 

Uproots the tender trembling plant. 

And hurls it madly to the dreary air. 

Is this not so ? * * * 

* ♦ * Fate is a solid rockj Nikander. 

Overcome by his powerful emotions, Waldenberg again 
paused in his narrative. “ Take a drink of wine,” said Mr. Her- 


142 


GUSTAVUS lindorm: 


mer, presenting to his guest a glass of Madeira ; “ it is indeed 
necessary, for. although unacquainted with the pereonage^ you 
have been describing, still I feel much grieved for them, and 
cannot imagine how it will all end.” 

“ 0, it was horrible,” sighed Waldenberg, “ you never heard 
anything more terrible, I am sure. I almost tremble at my own 
words.” Mr. Hermer moved his chair near to Mr. Waldenberg, 
who thus continued : “ After the Baron had given this order, a 
deathly silence pervaded throughout the room. He seated him- 
self, and Mr. Miller stood near the window, uneasy and confused. 
Pain, anger, hope and despair struggled within him for superior- 
ity. A few long, very long minutes elapsed, and at length light 
footsteps were to be heard. Constance entered the room. At 
her first glance towards her father and lover, she understood all. 
She hesitated, and her form trembled violently. Her cheeks 
paled, and then her eyes filled with teai-s. 

“‘Come here, Constance, my child,’ said the Baron, more com- 
posed than could have been expected. She slowly advanced. 

‘ Answer me briefly, but plainly, are you guilty or not guilty, 
my child ?’ 

“ ‘ Guilty,’ said she, in a clearly distinct voice, and sinking 
down before her father, she embraced his knees, and moistened 
them with her tears. 

“ ‘Arise, Constance,’ said the Baron, after a short silence. His 
tone was cold, and except a slight faltering of his voice, nothing 
foretold the coming storm, which was to separate heart from 
lieart, and life from life. ‘ Arise, Constance, Miss de Lindorm is 
sufficiently humbled, I should think. Go to your room, I will 
speak further with you to-morrow.’ But as he thus spoke the 
unfortunate girl fainted. 

“ ‘Convey Miss Constance to her room, and place her under 
Hedda’s care, and then return to me. I shall expect you here,’ 
said he, to Alexander, in a voice which proved what was to 
come. Miller lifted the loved form, and with feelings not to be 
envied conveyed her to her room, where he placed her upon the 
sofa, and then knelt by her side and prayed fervently. But he 
did not dare to remain there too long. He pressed upon her 
pale lips one long, farewell kiss, which revived Constance to a 
sense of her unhappy situation. ‘Alexander,’ she whispered, 
my dear Alexander, leave me, but whatever the result may be. 


OK, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


143 


my heart is your own. Death alone can separate us, but for a 
short time, for after death we shall soon be united.^ She smiled 
through her tears, as her lover slowly left the room. When he 
again approached the Baron, he found him pacing to and fro 
with long strides. ‘Mr. Miller,’ said he, ‘ I will not speak 
with you now. This evening at eleven o’clock I will visit your 
apartment. Promise me upon your honor, that you will not 
under any circumstances leave your room before I come, and 
will not write to Constance. If you will promise me this, then 
I will see what I can do for you.’ 

“ Miller was too much excited to observe the unnatural tone 
of the Baron’s voice. But many months afterwards he remem- 
bered it. Consoled now, however, by the slightest gleam of 
hope, he obeyed patiently. They separated, and poor Miller 
sat in his room forsaken and heart-broken. Darkness slowly 
came on, but no one brought him lights. Time passed slowly 
by, ten o’clock struck, eleven, half-past eleven arrived and the 
Baron came not. Miller froze and burned with uneasiness, but 
when he heard the last stroke of midnight the door opened si- 
lently, and the Baron slowly entered the room, with a lighted 
taper in his hand. His countenance was so terrible and dark, 
that Miller uttered an exclamation of astonishment. 

“ ‘ Silence,’ whispered the Baron, ‘ we have no time to spend 
in many words. Listen, and then take your choice. ‘ He sat 
down near the young man, who gazed at him vacantly. After 
a few moments of painful silence the Baron thus spoke ; 

“ ‘ That which has happened cannot be changed, neither will I 
reproach you, for I must blame myself for my own blindness. 
Yes, with pain, I confess that I must accuse myself as much as 
I do you, for this misfortune. But now I will show you a way 
by which this evil can be repaired. I have received letters this 
day from Gustavus, I expect him this month, and I entreat you 
to listen to me attentively. Constance shall become his wife 
under all circumstances.’” 

A cry of astonishment escaped Hermer’s lips. “ What,” he 
exclaimed, “ was the old man mad 

“ O, no,” replied Waldenberg, “ it was much worse than 
that. He was the most heartless wretch that ever, crept on 
God’s beautiful earth. Miller heard his words and was benumb- 
ed with horror and dismay. ‘ What do you mean V he inqui- 
red, trembling violently. ‘I mean, sir,’ replied the Baron, 


144 


GUSTAVUS lindokm: 


‘ that my design shall be carried into effect, even though it costs 
me my life. But listen, that Constance may not resist my plans, 
she must be convinced that her love is utterly hopeless, and this 
can be accomplished only in one way. She must be made to 
think that you have committed suicide in despair, at the failure 
of your hopes, by casting yourself into the river Ljusne. I 
therefore request you as a reparation, the only reparation you 
can make me, to write a few lines informing Constance that you 
have made such a resolution. Do this, sir, in my presence, and 
then I will take care to confirm the truth of your statement, as 
in a few hours you will be far from here. Miller, overcome with 
grief and astonishment, sat silently for a few moments. At 
length he exclaimed in horror, ‘ can you require such a thing 
of me, or can I be such a scoundrel as to drive a dagger into 
her already wounded heart, which would be a death-blow to her 
happiness and life ? Never, never.’ 

“ ‘ You must do so, at any rate,’ said the Baron, with stern 
composure, ‘ and more, I demand that you promise, nay, swear, 
to be dead to her forever. This can be easily accomplished by 
the great distance of your home from Hamringen and aside 
from that there are no gossiping tongues here. And even if it 
should happen, that she should hear, after her marriage, that 
you still live, you are then bound by your oath never to reveal the 
truth to her, and never to seek for an opportunity of holding 
intercourse with her.’ 

“ ‘ But Baron Lindorm, I tell you plainly, that I shall never 
take such an oath. No, you cannot persuade me to do such an 
accursed deed, that you may satisfy your pride. 1 shall not 
promise you.’ 

“ ‘ Ah 1 then, you compel me to go to extremities, young man, 
to do that which will fall upon you with overwhelming power,’ 
said the Baron, wildly, as he drew forth from his pocket a letter 
and a pistol. ‘Look, Mr. Miller, here is your choice. This 
pistol is loaded. Now swear that you will faithfully comply 
with all that I have requested, or else you will heap upon your, 
conscience the double crime of having dishonored the daughter 
and murdered her father. Baron Lindorm will save his honor 
or die. You well know that now 1 am not jesting. This letter 
is directed to Gustavus. 1 have here written to him all that I 
considered necessary, and requested him as my last desire to 
marry Constance without delay. He will obey, and you can 


OR, LEAD IJS NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 145 

never obtain the hand of a girl whose father you have driven 
to such a dreadful deed. Now will you comply with my con- 
ditions V 

“ The Baron placed the muzzle of the pistol to his own fore- 
head. ‘Now, choose this very moment,’ he exclaimed, in a 
hollow voice. ‘ The next moment will be too late.’ 

“ ‘ Cruel man,’ stammered Miller, falling to his knees, ‘ have 
mercy, and permit me to save your honor in a manner agreeing 
with duty and love. Do not render me so infinitely miserable, 
or heap misfortune upon her so innocent and pure. O, I abjure 
you, be merciful, now that you have time. Kemember there is 
one above who will call upon you to account for the lives of 
two beings. They are in your power ; deal mercifully with 
them.’ 

“ ‘ Silence ; waste no words. No one has ever been able to 
alter my fixed purpose,’ answered the Baron firmly ; ‘ but I will 
give you five minutes more to decide. He placed his watch 
upon the table, still holding the pistol to his forehead. ‘ If you 
do not answer me in this short time, I will puli the trigger, and 
my blood will be upon your head.’ He was silent. His eyes 
were fixed upon the watch. *The silence was suflbcating. The 
third minute had passed. A terrible change occurred in the 
Baron’s countenance. Miller did not doubt but that he would 
fulfil his word, and the young man trembled in fear. He 
looked attentively at the watch and his stern judge. If a 
change did not take place in that stony face, all was lost ; but 
it retained its fixed sternness. The minute-hand pointed to the 
fourth moment. They stood opposite each other, looking fix- 
edly into each other’s eyes. A second more was wanting to 
complete the five. The Baron gazed calmly into Miller’s face. 
A half second of silence ensued, and the Baron’s finger ap- 
proached the trigger. 

“ ‘ I swear,’ exclaimed Miller, and sank fainting to the floor. 

“ With the same cold composure, the Baron placed the wea- 
pon upon the table. He assisted 'the suflering youth from the 
floor. He unfolded a paper, and pointing to pen and ink, in a 
hoarse whisper, said : ‘ Be speedy, we have no time to lose.’ 
Miller strove to collect his scattered thoughts. ‘Write,’ com 
tinued the Baron, handing the young man a pen. In a trem- 
bling hand. Miller wrote a few words of farewell to his beloved, 


146 


GUSTAV US lindokm: 


notifying her that, deprived of all hope on this earth he was 
now going to seek his death. 

“‘Right,’ said the Baron. ‘Now swear that you will never 
divulge, in the slightest degree, what has transpired this night, 
should Constance ever chance to hear that you are still alive.’ 
He dictated an oath, which poor Miller recited after him ; and 
after the devilish ceremony — for it can be called by no other 
name — was concluded, the Baron directed his guest to pack up 
all that was most necessary for his immediate wants. ‘ The 
rest,’ said he, ‘ must remain here for the sake of appearances.’ 
Miller obeyed mechanically, and the Baron assisted him. After 
everything was ready, he said, ‘ Take your portmanteau, and 
follow me.’ Silently they walked through the long deserted 
hall to the court-yard of the house. The Baron proceeded in 
advance, until they arrived at the outer yard, where Miller 
found hoi-ses and carriage. . The old steward was in the car- 
riage, spying around in every direction for intruders. 

“ ‘ Enter the carriage,’ said the Baron, taking the poor youth’s 
feverish hand within his own. ‘ Farewell, poor Miller ; forgive 
me, as I have forgiven you, and do not accuse me before your 
father.’ 

“He gave a sign to the steward, who lashed the horses, 
which, snorting with pain, sprang forward into the main road. 
Hamringen, with its priceless tretisure, was left far behind, before 
Miller revived to a sense of his utter misery. He found himself 
lying upon a wooden bench in a small apartment. The old 
steward was leaning over him ; and as great tears coursed over 
the old man’s gray beard, he endeavored to speak consoling 
words to the broken-hearted youth. But fearing that some one 
might see them, and reveal his grief to his master, he urged his 
young friend to proceed further. The only inmate of the room 
was an old man, both deaf and dumb ; but the steward had 
promised the Baron to use all possible caution ; arid as fatigued 
as poor Miller was, and as painful as it was to the old steward, 
still they were obliged to go onward. Wilson had been di- 
rected to accompany Miller as far as Gefle, where they finally 
arrived after many days of toilsome travel, which had been ren- 
dered more arduous by Miller’s ill-health. After Wilson had 
attended upon his young friend a few days, they separated, 
with a promise from Wilson to write Miller a letter in relation 
to everything that had or should transpire at Hamringen. The 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 147 

letters were to be directed to B , where Miller intended to 

remain a short time before he returned home. From B 

I received from Miller many long and heart-rending letters, 
which gave an account of the transactions which I have de- 
scribed. 

“ During this time, Miller’s health was so poor, that he soon 
became dangerously sick, remaining several weeks in a state of 
happy unconsciousness. As soon as he recovered, his first in- 
quiry was for letters. Several had arrived. Among them was 
one from the steward, Wilson, which letter Miller sent to me. 
Read its afflicting contents.” 

Mr. Hermer took the letter, and with deep sympathy, read as 
follows : 


STEWARD WILSON’S LETTER TO MILLER. 

“Hamringen, May 10, 1818. 

“ How can I describe to you, dear Mr. Miller, the misery 
which exists at this place ? When I returned to Hamringen, I 
found the 'Baron seriously ill. I approached him, in the hope 
of finding him penitent and inclined to make reparation ; but it 
was not so. 

“ ‘ Wilson, my old friend,’ said he, ‘ you have come at the 
right time to be with your old master at his last hour. That 
night’s work was too much for me, for you must know that I 
walked around in the yard during the whole of that cold night, 
after I had placed some of Miller’s clothes and his hat in the 
river, that they might afterwards be found by disinterested per- 
sons. After that I felt very ill, my breast pained me much, 
and after 1 had, with the utmost difficulty, written a few lines 
to Gustavus, directing him to return home as soon as possible 

after his arrival at R , I called for my poor Constance. I 

spoke to the unfortunate girl as mildly as I could, and when I 
thought that she was prepared to hear the worst, I gave her 
Miller’s letter, which I said I had found in his room that morn- 
ing. I cannot describe how she appeared. Suffice it to say 
that I almost regretted my severity. But still it was too late. 
I could not retract without losing my daughter’s esteem forever. 
I could not do that. I never recalled my word yet. The poor 
girl was carried away in a state which I could not bear to see, 


148 


GUSTAVUS LINDOEM I 


and I refused to hear any account of her condition, for I was 
fearful of learning the worst. After a few days she became 
more quiet and visited me. She fell upon her knees, on that 
very spot where you now stand, Wilson, and begged me 
to pardon her. Never did I press her to my heart with more 
love. God knows that 1 have done what I thought but just to 
the honor of my family as well as myself, and why should she 
not be happy with Gustavus ? 0, certainly, it will all turn out 

for the best ; but I feel now too much fatigued to speak. My 
end is nigh at hand, Wilson. The Lord’s will be done. We 
must be content ; but still I feel assured that I shall not die 
until Gustavus has arrived. 0, Constance ! my child ! ’ he 
moaned, motioning me to leave him, ‘ never did I love you so 
much as I do now, and if I have not found the right way of 
promoting your happiness, may the Lord forgive me.’ 

“ I remained near him. My heart was moved, and unable to 
think of anything else than the unfortunate self-will of the old 
man, who had destroyed the happiness and peace of three hu- 
man beings. I weepingly entreated him upon my bended 
knees to relent; but he withdrew his hand from mine, and coldly 
motioned me to retire. At length he pretended to sleep, and I 
left him, more sorry for him than for you, you poor unfortunates, 
whose joy he had destroyed. 

“I now went to see the young lady. Great God, what a 
change ! She was as pale as a lily, thin and almost transpa- 
rent. I took her hand in mine, and again I had to wipe the 
tears from my old eyes. I could not utter a word, but only 
pressed her hand, and shook my head comfortless. 

“‘Do not grieve too much on my account, old friend,’ she 
whispered. ‘ I suffer with joy, for 1 hope my pain will soon 
end.’ O, what would I have given if I could have consoled 
her, but I did not dare to say a single w’ord. The worst was 
now to be expected. The Baron’s condition remained the same 
for several days. Constance’s tenderness was as indefatigable as 
were the old man’s questions whether Baron Gustavus had yet 
arrived. One evening after he had fallen into a doze, and Con- 
stance and I were sitting in an ante-room, as I had persuaded 
her to leave the sick room, our conversation was interrupted by 
the noise of rattling wheels. Immediately afterwards somebody 
rapidly ascended the stairs, and before I could go to meet him 
with a light, the ygung Baron stood upon the threshold. Never 


149 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 

shall I forget the expression of grief which passed over his 
countenance as he looked upon his young cousin. A cry of 
•astonishment escaped his lips, as he saw how the beautiful rose 
which he had left blooming and ftiir, was now crushed and 
broken. 

“ ‘ Constance, my dear sister,’ he exclaimed, ‘ what has hap- 
pened V I plucked him by the sleeve to make him understand 
that he had better postpone such questions. Holding her hand 
in his own, he turned towards me, when a messenger from the 
Baron entered the room to notify us that he had heard the 
wagon ; and that if it should be the young Baron, to request 
him to go to the sick room. Baron Gustavus hastily cast aside, 
his travelling dress and accompanied me to the Baron’s room. 

“ ‘ 'rhank God that I am permitted to see you once more,’ said 
the old Baron, extending his hand, ‘ my heart craved your presence. 
Wilson leave us ; ‘I obeyed ; but I took the liberty of remaining on 
the outside of the door where I could overhear the convei’sation. 
I could also, by looking through the key-hole, see everything that 
transpired. ‘ My dear uncle,’ said Gustavus, ‘ I am very sorry to 
find you so, ill.’ He stooped over the old gentleman’s bed, ‘we 
will hope that you will soon be better.’ ‘ No, my dear son,’ 
replied the Baron, ‘ there is no hope, my time has come, and I 
must prepare myself. I wish to know, Gustavus,’ he added, after 
a pause, ‘have you a friendly feeling towards Constance yet?’ 
‘\es, I have,’ replied Gustavus, ‘never was a sister loved more 
reverently than she. Her fate is mine.’ ‘ That is all very well,’ 
said the old man, ‘ then it is not as I hoped it had been. I 
thought that you might consider her in another light.’ ‘I think 
I understand you, dear uncle.’ replied Gustavus, somewhat 
confused, ‘ but although we love one another as brother and 
sister, still I think more is required between man and wife.’ The 
Baron made an impatient-gesture and said, ‘ That is not neces- 
sary, you can get along without that.’ ‘ I know that from experi- 
ence as I never felt one spark of love for my late wife, still I 
was not unhappy.” 

“ ‘ There we differ,’ replied Gustavus, offended at the roughness 
of his uncle. ‘My marriage with Constance would be a source of 
misery to us both.’ ‘ That may be so,’ said the Baron, ‘but we did 
not come into this world to be always happy.’ I cannot see,’ 
replied Gustavus in surprise, ‘ why a man should enter into an 
alliance when his heart does not urge him on.’ ‘ I understand 


150 


GTJSTAVUS lindoem: 


it very well,’ sighed the old man, ‘ if you cannot ; but before I 
explain myself further, first answer one question. Would you 
be able to make a s^icrifice for the sake of your young cousin, 
which would lay the foundation of her happiness V ‘ I would, 
by my honor.’ ‘ Well then, keep your oath. Constance is now 
placed among the fallen angels. Marry her, and elevate the unfor- 
tunate girl to that position in the world which her birth entitles 
her. By so doing you will pay an old debt. Your father, Gusta- 
vus, once deprived me, by a deliberate deed, not only of my hopes 
for a lovely and wealthy bride, but destroyed all my endeavore 
for advancement which I would have attained had he . done 
otherwise. I bore my disappointment like a man, and never 
retaliated upon your father even by a complaint. On the con- 
trary when he recommended to me the son of the woman who 
had blasted my hopes, I received him as my own son. 0, Gus- 
tavus, my dear son, until this hour you have amply rewarded me 
for my sacrifices. And now should your poor broken-hearted 
friend entreat you to save his honor in vain V Fatigued he 
ceased speaking. Gustavus turned deathly pale. His lips trem- 
bled, and after a fearful silence of short duration he said : ‘ Who 
is he that has destroyed our blooming rose ? Why does he not 
save her honor V ‘ Gustavus,’ replied the Baron, ‘ it was young 
Miller, concerning whom I often wrote you. He was an amia- 
ble and attractive young man, and my friendship I admit gave 
him the right to nourish these foolish hopes ; but at that time 
I was kept in blindness, and for that I blame only myself. Be- 
cause he was not of noble birth I decidedly refused him the hand 
of my daughter, and in despair the young man committed 
suicide. An almost illegible scroll to Constance informed us of 
his melancholy end, and the following day his hat and silk hand- 
kerchief were found floating in the river. His body has not yet 
been found, although every effort has been made.’ 

“ When I heard him thus speak, the floor seemed to quake 
beneath my feet. I could scarcely believe that a man just on 
the point of death, could thus fabricate horrible lies ; and had 
he not extorted a terrible oath from me on the night you left 
this place, I would have rushed into the room and cried with a 
voice of thunder, ‘ You lie, old dastard 1’ But I trembled with 
fear when I saw the young Baron’s face as he gazed upon his 
uncle’s countenance. At length he said, ‘You must have been 
very harsh with the young man that he should thus have ended 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TI'.MPTATION. 151 

liis ^rief. Constance, my poor Constance,’ added he, in a mourn- 
ful voice, ‘ what will become of her?’ He sighed deeply. ‘Yes,’ 
commenced Baron Torsten, ‘ what will become of her ! If I 
was able, Gustavus, I would creep to you upon my knees and 
beg you to have mercy upon the hither and daughter, and thus 
repair the injury your father did me. 0, Gustavus, my son, 
whom I have loved better than any other human being, for my 
pride is revived in you, unite the two remaining buds of the de 
Liudorm family upon one stem. I adjure you do not let me pray 
in vain.’ His voice trembled, and for the first time in my life I 
saw tears streaming down his cheeks. Great God ! how much he 
must have suffered ! His hands were chisped, and extended 
prayerfully towards his nephew. Yet Gustavus still remained 
silent. His face was pale, and its workings evinced the terrible 
struggles within. Baron Torsten grew weaker and weaker. 
‘ Gustavus,’ stammered he convulsively, ‘ you see my misery, wilt 
thou allow my gray haire to go down in sorrow to the grave V 
The young Baron now slowly approached the bed, and kneeling 
before it, took the hand of his uncle. Baron Toi’sten looked 
into his eyes with anxious expectancy. Then I heard Gustavus 
say, in a distinct voice, the following words: ‘Ido not know 
whether I do right in fulfilling the promise you wish to exact 
from me; but I cannot resist the misery which speaks in your 
eyes. Take my oath. I swear in the name of God, and by the 
sacred memory of my father, that I will save the honor of my 
cousin and make her as happy as I can.’ ‘ God bless you for 
those words. You have removed a heavy burden from my 
soul. But as my last hour is rapidly approaching, and as I 
must see you both united before I die, go this very evening to 
the pastor, and arrange the matter with him, so that your banns 
may be proclaimed three times that day. As a reason, you can 
assign my speedy dissolution. That will answer. Monday morn- 
ing you can be married, and, through the help of God, I may 
live until that time.’ Gustavus arose, and with an assenting 
bow made preparations to leave the room. I instantly ‘left my 
post and went into the parlor, where I was soon followed by the 
young Baron. But, great God, how he looked ! ‘ My dear 

Wilson,’ said he, casting himself upon the sofa, ‘ please prepare 
Constance for a private interview with me. I must then ride 
fast, therefore order that the best horee may be saddled.’ I 
proceeded to the young lady’s room and gave her the message. 


152 


GUSTAVUS lindorm: 


She flushed and paled alternately, and whispered lowly, ‘ What 
will become of me, dear Wilson ?’ ‘ I do not know w^t the 

matter is,’ I replied ; ‘ but Baron Gustavus always loved you 
well, take courage and go to him.’ ‘ It may be so, only give 
me five minutes, that I may compose myself.’ After I had re- 
turned the message to Gustavus, and gave directions concerning 
the horse, I concealed myself in a small room adjoining the 
chamber of Constance, where I could hear all without fear of in- 
terruption. In a short time I heard Baron Gustavus open the 
door, and listened attentively. ‘ Pardon me, Constance, that I 
intrude upon you so late,’ said he ; ‘ I could have wished from 
the bottom of my heart that time would allow me to prepare 
myself ; but the time is too short. Therefore, allow me to tell 
you that your father has told me all, and has expressed the de- 
sire that our union should take place immediately, in order that 
he may see it accomplished before he dies.’ ‘ Our union !’ she 
exclaimed, in amazement. ‘ O, God ! how could my father de- 
sire that ? To be your wife, Gustavus ? O, never !’ ‘ But, ray 

dear Constance,’ replied Gustavus, ‘ we cannot see the anxiety 
of your father without consoling him in the only manner possi- 
ble, and Constance, you can never become more unfortunate 
than you now are.’ ‘ Perhaps not,’ sighed she, ‘ for I do not 
think that any human heart could suffer more than mine does 
now. But you, noble friend, you would become infinitely un- 
happy, chained to this horrible fate without a hope of release ; 
no, that must not be.’ ‘ Be not troubled concerning me,’ said 
Gustavus, in a sweet voice, ‘ can I have any reason of complaint 
when you are the lovely companion of ray life ?’ ‘ O think not 

of that,’ exclaimed Constance, ‘ it is entirely impossible.’ I 
heard her fall at his feet and could distinguish her sobs as she 
wept. ‘ Gustavus, Gustavus,’ she cried, ‘ O Gustavus ! ray life 
is not the only one.’ Now I heard him, as he lifted her from 
the floor and placed her upon the sofa, which was near the 
wall against which I was leaning, I heard him weep with her. 
Neithei* of them spoke, and I was also dissolved in grief and 
pain. I, an old man, and had seen that dear child grow up from 
an infant, how much did I suffer for her, and for them both. 
At length it became more quiet within the room. ‘ My Con- 
stance,’ said the beautiful clear voice of Gustavus, ‘ depend upon 
my honor. It is doubly necessary that the wish of your father 
should be fulfilled. It wiU only be an empty ceremony, which 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 153 

wiU protect you from the arrows of a taunting world. Never, 
iny dear Constance, shall you be anything else to me than my 
own dear sister. The only change will be that your name will 
be Baroness de Lindorm instead of Miss de Lindorra.’ ‘ Do as 
you please, noble Gustav us,’ sighed she, ‘ I can think no more.’ 
And so the next day, which was the Sabbath, their banns were 
proclaimed three times, and Monday morning they were mar- 
ried before the bed of the dying Baron.” 

Here Hermer dropped the letter and looked upon Walden- 
berg in bewilderment. “ What,” said he, “ were they indeed 
married } Has it been so and we not know of it ? I am be- 
wildered. But why did he conceal it, Waldonberg ? And 
where is he now ?” 

“ Concerning that,” replied Waldenberg, “ the close of the 
letter will explain more, and what is wanting T will supply.” 

Hermer picked the letter from the floor, and taking a draught 
of water, he wiped his forehead with his handkerchief, and com- 
menced reading the close of the letter, which had been written 
somewhat later. 


CHAPTEK XXY. 

“ They are now married. Miller ; poor young friend, I do not 
know whether I had better send you a description of the cere- 
mony or not, as it may renew the pain of your wounded heart ; 
but still I consider it my duty to preserve the memory of that 
transaction. 

“ As soon as the clergyman had finished the ceremony, he 
returned ; but the bride still knelt weeping by the side of the 
bed. Her husband appeared but little more composed. At 
length he arose, and endeavored to assist his bride to a chair. 
His countenance was so horrible to look upon, that I pray God 
that I may never look upon its like again. ‘ Good Constance,’ 
said he, lifting her head from its resting-place ; but he shrunk 
back, and loudly exclaimed : ‘ She is dead ! Our worldly wis- 
dom has broken her heart.’ 

“ With a fixed look, the old Baron gazed upon the girl. His 
1 * 


154 


GUSTAVUS LINDOEM : 


forehead was bedewed with cold sweat. We hastened to her, 
and although she was not really dead, still the effort had been 
too much for her. She had fainted. It was a long time before 
she was restored, and after that she was so ill, that we were 
obliged to convey her to her apartment. In the afternoon, 
when Gustavus had gone to his room to rest a short time, the 
old Baron said to me : ‘ Wilson, come and sit down beside me. 
My reign will soon close ; but my successor will complete what 
is unfinished. The bark of the old trunk was too rough ; my 
tender lily will flourish anew upon the soothing bosom of the 
young one. Do you think, Wilson, that Constance will be 
happy, after she has thought the matter over ?’ I shook my 
head doubtingly ; but did not express my opinion. ‘ You do 
not know the world,’ said the old Baron, endeavoring to console 
his conscience. ‘ You do not understand such things, old 
friend ; but I have lived long and have seen many such aft'airs. 
Thank God that it is now accomplished ! Now, tell me, for I 
wish to know, how it fares with the poor young man. Have 
you not heard from him ? ’ ‘I have not, since we separated,’ I 
answered, but then he was in such a miserable condition that I 
suppose that he is now there — where you wish him to be.’ 

‘ There was no other way, Wilson,’ he added, in a tone which 
proved that the remembrance of the young man was painful to 
him. ‘You will see, that if they had known that he still lived, 
their marriage would not have taken place. It was one of those 
necessary falsehoods, which are sometimes unavoidable. He 
had his choice; had he chosen otherwise, I would have attained 
my purpose as well. No, Wilson, we have only been the blind 
instruments of Providence. But God knows,’ said he in a hol- 
low voice, as he placed my hand upon his faintly beating heart, 
‘ how much I suffer here. I have much meditated as to how I 
shall answer my old friend when he meets me in the place where 
I am going, and asks me to account for the happiness and life of 
his son. 0, Wilson, that is terrible; but thank God, if he still 
lives it will soon become better with him. His youth will con- 
quer. Wilson, if he still lives — if you should ever see him — 
tell him that I ask him to forgive me, on this my dying bed. 
But, I was compelled to do my duty, and I cannot regret that 
I did so.’ 

“ Both of us were silent. He gradually became worse ; and 
as evening approached he tossed in his bed, and muttered alter- 


OB, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 155 

nately the names of Miller and Constance. His struggles be- 
came more severe — pain of mind and body racked his soul. He 
spent the night in anguish ; but the lamp of his life flickered 
a few days longer. In the mean time, Constance continued 
unwell, and Baron Gustavus walked to and fro with crossed 
arms and bent head, solitary and alone. The fifth evening after 
the marriage had passed, and night approached. Baron Tors- 
ten inquired for Gustavus, and bade all except me to leave the 
room. Baron Gustavus entered the room and advanced to the 
side of the bed. ‘ God bless you my son and heir,’ said Baron 
Toi'sten, in a weak and changed voice, ‘ sit down beside me and 
hear my last words, and you, Wilson, must witness them. I 
hear,’ sighed he, ‘ that my poor Constance is too feeble to visit 
me. I can therefore see her no more, and perhaps it is for the 
best. Tell her that the last prayer which my trembling lips 
can utter, is for her. And now, Gustavus, listen. In a few 
months I wish you to convey Constance to a place which I shall 
soon point out to you. There let her remain until after she has 
become a ’mother, and then place her child in proper hands. 
Then she will follow you as your wife, to Engelvik, or where 
else you may choose ; but do not bring her to Hamringen, 
where she will be surrounded by so many objects which will 
recall painful recollections.’ 

“ Gustavus did not reply. He gazed fixedly upon the dying 
man, uncertain whether he was raving or sane ; but the old man 
continued in a clear voice : ‘ It is necessary, Gustavus, for you to 
visit Engelvik, and take possession of your heritage. That must be 
done by all means ; but you must promise me solemnly not to 
mention your marriage, until you conduct your bride to your 
home.’ ‘But why should I do all this?’ inquired Gustavus.’ ‘It 
serves many purposes which my experience sees ; but which 
your ignorance of the. world overlooks. Do not think that it 
was ever my desire to taint the honor of the de Lindorrn family. 
God keep me from it. We must be prudent and calculating. 
You will discover that I have done right, and the death of your 
father, and the time for mourning, gives you a good excuse for 
postponing the announcement of your marriage. But I am now 
exhausted.’ His head sank back powerless upon the pillow ; 
but his eyes were fixed upon the young Baron. ‘ Place your 
ear upon my lips,’ he whispered ; ‘ I will tell you the name of 
the place.’ He spoke so low that I could not hear the words. 


} 


156 GUSTAVUS lindokm: 

‘ And now, dear Gustavus, are you willing to do all this ?’ in- 
quired Baron Torsten, aftei* Gustavus had raised his head. ‘ Yes, 
father, I am, and I truly believe that it is all for the best.’ Tor- 
sten nodded his head in token of approval. He remained 
silent, retaining his nephew’s hand within his own. 

“ Towards morning he desired Gustavus to read to him. The 
young Baron opened the Bible and selected two beautiful chap- 
ters, adapted to the occasion ; and, after reading, he was re- 
quested to sing. He complied, and his deep, mellow voice 
added to the beauty and effect of our consoling psalms. After 
he had concluded, Baron Torsten entreated him to retire, which, 
after many objections, he finally did. I watched with my mas- 
ter the rest of the night, alone. About noon the next day the 
blood rushed to his brain, and then he died. His daughter’s 
name was the last word his lips pronounced. 

“O, Miller, let us pray for the peace of his soul. Three 
weeks have passed, and all is the same as it was then. I do 
not think that the marriage is yet made public, and I firmly 
believe that in this respect the old man’s wishes will be com- 
plied with. Constance, or, as I should say, the Baroness, with 
her husband, walks through the deserted rooms of the house. 
O, how attentive he is to her ; how much it gratifies one’s 
heart to see that. And then she looks so tenderly into his 
face^ as- she sighs, ‘ O, Gustavus, my poor Gustavus.’ ‘ Speak 
not so,’ I heard him say a few days ago, as they were walking 
arm-in-arm through the hall where all the family portraits are 
hanging. ‘ Speak not so, dear friend, believe me I am not un- 
happy, and could I see you quiet once more, I would then be 
happy indeed. It is not my fault that I am melancholy.’ 
‘You are possessed of an angelic patience and goodness of 
heart,’ she replied, ‘ and God grant that, after a few shovelsfull 
of earth shall have covered my now trembling form, a pure and 
good wife, worthy of you, may repay you for your sacrifices and 
sufferings.’ Thus they speak consolingly to each other, al- 
though I see that both are pressed down by misfortune, and 
feai^s for the future. 

“ It is now the middle of June, and in a short time they will 
leave Hamringen. Where they go, I know not. Constance, 
however, has promised to write me a few lines, that I may know 
how she prospei-s, after she has arrived at her destination. She 
seems to be much satisfied with this arrangejnent, as she will be 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 157 

able to lead a secluded life, and, between us, I do not believe 
that the dear child will be able to travel much further. And 
now, friend Miller, you know all. May the Lord strengthen 
you. Perhaps you Iiave already followed my prudent advice — 
and returned to your father. IBut, wherever you are, may my 
prayers follow you, and God protect you. And should you 
ever feel a desire to open your heart to a sympathizing heart, 
then write to your old, affectionate friend, 

“ Wilson.” 

When Hermer had concluded, he remained silent, holding 
the letter in his hand, and some time elapsed before either of 
the gentlemen could speak upon the painful events w’hich 
wholly engrossed their attention. At length Waldenberg 
commenced to describe the succeeding events, with which our 
readers are already familiar, and, as a proof of the truth of his 
statement, presented Miller’s last letter, dated at Ejkenberg. 

“ What’s to be done,” said he, when the astonished Hermer 
laid the letter aside. “ Shall we not start to-night ? ” “ Cer- 

tainly ; but let me first collect my scattered thoughts. I must 
confess that I am much bewildered. How think you is it 
going on now at the old Serjeant’s house, which seems as 
familiar to me as though I had seen it a thousand times ? 
Gustavus is there, chained to his bed by his feverish imagina- 
tion ; Constance is in the constant fear of death ; and poor 
Miller, with his poison, ready to take his owm life. But let us 
hasten. It is all we can do. The imagination is always 
strong, and let the result be as it may, we can only be its 
witnesses. But we should now govern ourselves, or else we will 
frighten the ladies. There, drink a glass of wine, and then 
prepare every thing for our speedy departure.” Although 
Hermer endeavored to ask his wife quietly for a change of 
clothes, and other necessaries for a journey on business, still she 
observed his excitement, and inquired, “ What else have you 
on your mind besides business ? Speak, I implore you, for 
Waldenberg does not alone betray that something important 
has occurred.” 

‘vBut, my dear wife,” said Hermer, feigning a smile, “ what 
spirit of prophecy has fallen upon you ? The business belongs 
to Waldenberg. Something in relation to the Baron’s absence. 
I must assist our young friend to bring the matter to a focus, 


158 


GUSTAVTJS LINDOKM : 


and as we start this evening, you would oblige me much, my 
dear, if you would speedily prepare every thing for a long 
journey. If my countenance betrays my excitement, you must 
not be alarmed, for there are certain classes of business which 
frequently excite the most quiet mind.” 

“ May God grant that it is nothing worse,” said his wife, 
and proceeded to make every thing ready for the journey. She 
was well aware that her noble-hearted husband was always 
anxious to assist a friend as much as possible. Georgiana, how- 
ever, well knew that Lindorm was partially a cause of this 
journey, and thought that it must be a matter of the utmost 
importance, as her father endeavored to conceal it. She 
remained in her seat, unable to ask a single question. Her- 
mer was aware of Georgiana’s secret thoughts. Had there 
been time, he would have put her strength of mind to a test ; 
but now he thought it better to say nothing upon the subject, 
until his return, when he would be able to use all the caution 
which the delicate matter required. 

After a few hours, Hermer entered his skiflf, and rowed over 
to Engelvik, where he was met by Walden berg, who had gone 
home before to prepare for the journey. Before the stars ha^ 
arisen, they had proceeded some miles on their road. As soon 
as Hermer had left the house, Georgiana proceeded to the 
parlor, where the secret interview had been held. Her eyes 
tell upon a folded paper, lying upon the floor near the sofa. 
She picked it up ; the hand- writing, as well as the signature, 
w^ere unknown to he. But as she saw the name of Gustavus 
and Constance frequently repeated, she concluded to make her- 
self familiar with its contents. It was Wilson’s letter to Miller. 
Georgiana locked the parlor door, and, trembling in every limb, 
seated herself upon the sofa, to read that which would cause her 
the most intense pain. And all this happened, because Wal- 
denberg had neglected to take the letter from the place where 
Hermer had laid it. While Georgiana was arranging the sofa 
cushions, the letter fell from her hands to the floor. But it 
is now time that we should turn our attention to the humble 
home of honest Serjeant Kramer. 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 159 


CHAPTEE XXYL 

After Miller had sealed the letter, and conveyed it to the 
parsonage, he proceeded towards the Seijeant’s house. The 
poor young man’s mind was coldly quiet, devoid of all feeling. 
He had only one fixed purpose ; he wished to see his child, 
cost what it might, and then to die, for the fountain of his 
young life was dried up for ever. Pale and ghost-like, he 
wandered around in the neighborhood of the old house. As 
the windows were all lighted, he dared not approach, but 
waited for the later hours of the night, that he might force 
his entrance when all was still. What he would then do, he 
did not exactly know himself. This was to depend entirely 
upon circumstances. He indulged in the terrible thought of 
dividing with Constance the poison, w'hich he had prepared 
for himself. He retained fast in his hand the paper contain- 
ing the .poison, and hoped that she would wish to take it 
with him, and thus be sure of an eternal re-union. 

It w^as a cold and dark evening in the middle of October; 
after night had fairly set in there arose a terrible storm, which 
moaned fearfully through the dark forests. Lightning flashed 
athwart the lowering clouds, continually, and the rolling thunder 
reverberated above the roaring of the furious elements. A 
heavy shower of rain increased the terrors of the night ; but the 
silent wanderer ^tood pale and unmoved as a statue. His 
clothing was drenched through and through with the rain. He 
heeded it not, neither did he feel it. His eyes were fixed stead- 
fastly upon the Serjeant’s dwelling. A solitary light shone 
through the window of a room, the inmates of which were his 
only thought. 

Reader, we will now enter this little apartment. Silence 
reigned supreme. Upon a large bedstead reclined Constance, 
whose face was as white as the quilt which covered her. Her 
rich black hair floated around her face, resembling a frame 
surrounding a beautiful painting. Her eyes were closed, but she 
breathed softly. She still lived, but it was apparent that the 
flickering lamp of life would soon be extinguished. On a little 
table standing beside the bed was lying the corpse of an infant 


160 


GUSTAVUS lindoem: 


It was Constance’s child. The little being had never been 
awakened to a consciousness pf life. It slumbered far more 
sweetly in death than it ever could have done in life. Hedda, the 
faithful, the sorrowful Hedda, was sitting at the foot of the bed. 
She wept as her eyes were constantly fixed upon her beloved mis- 
tress. A young woman, who had been engaged as a nurse, 
was sitting sleeping near the stove. When she arrived her 
assistance was no longer required, but she still remained that she 
might watch with the invalid. 

Constance had only once desired to see her child. Hedda, 
who thought that she could deceive the po(5r suffering mother, 
and persuade her that the child slept, carried it to her. Con- 
stance was about to take it; but Hedda said evasively, “Do not 
take it, you will awaken it from its light slumber.’^ 

“Yes, but it is so cold,” replied Constance, astonished, as she 
stroked the child’s white cheeks. “ Place it in my arms, I will 
warm it, Hedda.” 

“ That will not do, dear mistress,^’ replied Hedda, fearfully. 
“I think that it will sleep better on the cushion I have prepared 
for it.” 

“ 0, please let me take it,” and Constance, fearful that the 
child was no more, placed her ear upon its lips. “ You have 
deceived me, Hedda,” said she, in a heart-rending tone, “ it does 
not sleep, it is dead ; ” and this little moment contained all that 
bitter grief which only a mother’s heart can feel. She allowed 
the child to drop upon her bosom. Her head fell back, and a 
large tear rolled down her pale cheeks. 

Hedda bore the child away, and, falling uppn her knees, im- 
plored forgiveness for the deception she had practiced. “ What 
an unfortunate creature I am,” sighed she, “ I did not know 
what to do!” 

“ Be quiet, Hedda,” whispered Constance, “ I am content. It 
is better as it is. The Lord has been gracious. I will soon follow 
my child. I will sleep now, leave me.” 

Silently Hedda glided back to her former place at the foot of 
the bed, and fervently prayed God to aid her during this fear- 
ful night. Two o’clock arrived. Mrs. Kramer, who had watched 
until twelve o’clock, had retired, and the Baron’s condition was 
more dangerous than before. His brain was feverish and con- 
fused, and therefore it was impossible to inform him of what 
had transpired. The parson was still nigh at hand, but he was 


OK, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 161 

now buried in profound slumber, fatigued by continued watching 
with Gustavus, whose feverbh ditams had ]ong*kept the worthy 
man in a state of the most intense anxiety. Serjeant Kramer 
was absent from home on this unfortunate night, having gone 
on a message to tlie village, and, as his return was momentarily 
expected, the hall door was left unfastened. Hedda, therefore, 
was left alone, helpless and despairing. She listened with the 
closest attention to the low breathing of her young mistress. 
“ Great God ! ” sighed she ; “if I only had Wilson here to ad- 
vise me ; but alone, alone, that is too much. God have pity 
upon me ! And she then remembered that during this severe 
trial she had not dedicated a single moment to Him, who can 
only aid us in our distress. She turned aside, intending to 
take the prayer-book fiom the window sill. The fierce wind 
drove the window curtains here and there. Suddenly she sprang 
back from the window, and the blood almost froze in her veins, 
as she saw a ghastly face with horrible eyes glaring upon her. 

“ Heavenly father, have mercy upon me,” she cried in agony, 
“it is Miller’s ghost. O, my God, she must die!” She did 
not dare to lift her eyes, or awaken the nurse. Poor, faithful 
Hedda, how much you sutiered on that terrible night 1 

For nearly a quarter of an hour all was silent. The storm 
subsided that it might regain renewed power, and Hedda, who 
had recovered from her fright, arose that she might awaken her 
Companion. At this moment she heard the footsteps of a man 
in the hall. Her blood rushed to her heart, although she thought 
that perhaps it was Mr. Kramer; but it did not sound like his 
footsteps, and now she plainly heard that the steps were ap- 
jjroaching the room in which she was sitting ; now he touched 
the latch, he lifted it ; she was scarcely able to breathe. The 
door was opened, and Miller’s tall figure, wrapped in a large 
cloak, passed through the door with stately steps. Hedda sank 
senseless to the floor. 

He cautiously approached the cushion on which reposed the 
body of the child, but his dark e}es were frequently turned upon 
the bed where slept Constance. O, who would have recognized 
in that w'an countenance, the once so beautiful and joyous youth ? 
Miller lifted the body of the child from its resting place, and 
Convulsively pressed it to his withered heart. He looked at it 
attentively, and a horrible smile played upon his lips when he 
discovered that it was dead. He then lightly advanced to the 


162 


GUSTAVUS ltndoem: 


bed, ■where he stood silently, and looked, his eyes replete with 
holy love, upon the beautiful broken lily. He would have en- 
dured an eternity of torture could he have restored her to her 
former bloom and light-heartedness. As he thus gazed upon 
her his countenance brightened. He could no longer see the 
one he so much loved, without a renewal of his former happiness, 
even though his soul was filled with penitence. He bowed over 
her. She opened her eyes. Her first words were those of fear, 
but they were soon changed to mildness and tenderness. 

“Alexander, my own Alexander, you are near me. I have 
waited long, long for you.” 

“Yes, dear Constance, my life, my love,” he stammered, “I 
have come to die with you.” 

“ My beloved,” these two dear words wdth wdiich she had so 
often greeted him, fell upon his ear like the sweet song of a 
heavenly spirit, and with an endearing smile, the gentle soul of 
the lovi^ig Constance took its flight to another and better world. 
Miller bowed over his beloved. His countenance assumed a ter- 
rible appearance. He listened in vain for one word more. “All 
is over,” said he, in a tone resembling the sound produced by 
the breaking of the string of a harp ; “ all, all is over. I will 
kiss those lips once again, which will smile no more on me.” 
He pressed one long kiss upon the cold, cold lips, and then 
arising drew forth from his pocket the pow der, and poured it 
into a tumbler of water which stood upon the table. He mixed 
it well together, and then drained it to the dregs. Then lifting 
the child from the cushion, he erected his form to its fullest height ; 
but soon he sank upon his knees, and reclined his head upon 
the bed. He then placed the hand of Constance upon his 
burning forehead. An hour elapsed, and the persons in an ad- 
joining room were awakened by the sound of a heavy fall, and 
a long, loud cry. Mrs. Kramer hastened up the staii-s, and call- 
ing all the females of the house, they hastened to the room 
where a fearful scene was })resented to their horrified vision. An 
unknown man was struggling in the agonies of death upon the 
floor. The body of the infant was lying upon the floor a short 
distance from him. Constance was dead, and Heddahad faint- 
ed. The nurse had just awakened and mingled her cries with 
the roaring of the tempest, which shook the whndow-sash until 
it seemed as though it would tear from its fastenings. The cries 
and confusion reached Lindorm’s ears, and awoke him from his 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. ' 163 

restless slumbers. He felt strong, for he thought that the hor- 
rible noise was in the room of Constance. He hastily slipped 
on his morning gown and was about to descend, when the pas 
tor awoke. Thinking that Gustavus was delirious, he endeavored 
to detain him forcibly, at the same time shouting for help, with 
all his strength. 

“Is there no body going after the doctor?” he inquired of a 
servant, who was rushing up stairs howling with terror. She 
did not answer, but continued to scream at the top of her lungs. 
Gustavus broke into the sick room, and at one glance understood 
it all, and then sank upon the threshold of the door completely 
senseless. 


CHAPTEH XXYIl. 

Strength comes again, and weakness flies, 

He looks around, and feebly sighs. 

But see, alas ! his eyes once mild . 

Now are vacant, and sadly wild. 

Tkgnkb. 

About three weeks after the events described in the last chap- 
ter had transpired, two travellei-s were approaching the Serjeant’s 
dwelling. Their horses were worn out with fatigue, and the ve- 
hicle was travel-stained and broken. Old Mr. Kramer was 
standing upon the porch, looking with astonishment upon the 
new comers. Mr. Hermer and Mr. Waldenberg stepped forth 
from the carriage, and approached the old man with polite bows. 
The Serjeant was standing, as was his custom, with one hand 
thrust into the lapells of his faithful uniform over his breast, and 
the other under his coat tail. The Serjeant bowed profoundly 
to the strangei’s. Waldenberg was so much excited that he 
could not speak, but Hermer, who better understood how to 
master his feelings, turned politely to the old man, and inquired, 
“ Have we the honor of seeing Serjeant Kramer ?” 

“Yes, sir.” 

“ Have you not lately had a stranger residing with you ?” in- 
quired Mr. Hermer. “ If he is still here, can we see him ?” 


164 


GUSTAVTJS LINDOEM t 


“ God have mercy upon them, there have been two strangers 
here,” answered Mr. Kramer with a sigh, “ which one do you 
want to see ? Should you wish to see the one who last arrived, you 
will find him about tvventy feet behind yonder church. The 
other one, who brought all this misery along with him, remains 
at the parsonage, very sick.” 

Mr. Waldenberg rested himself upon the arm of his friend, 
and with the utmost difficulty kept himself from falling. 

“ Where is the young lady ?” he asked, in a trembling voice. 

“ She lies within the chancel of the church, where she will 
remain until her husband is restored ; and then, I have been in- 
formed, the body will be taken to the place from whence they 
came.” 

“ O, that is horrible !” exclaimed Waldenberg. 

“ Where is the child ?” inquired Mr. Hermer. 

“ I am astonished to find the gentlemen so familiar with all 
these things,” said the old Serjeant. “ The child reposes upon 
the bosom of its mother.” 

“ Thank God !” whispered Waldenberg faintly, almost over- 
come by his severe journey, and the great excitement caused by 
the sad news he had heard. 

“My dear sir,” said Hermer, turning to the Serjeant, “per- 
mit us to rest under your hospitable roof for an hour. My 
companion requires refreshment. He was a particular friend of 
the young man who is dead, and we are both desirous to be 
more perfectly informed in relation to these afflicting events.” 

“ Willingly, and with the greatest pleasure,” replied Mr. 
Kramer. “You are heartily welcome.” 

He conducted them into the hall, and opened the door of the 
parlor, during which time his wife, whom he had notified that 
the strangei-s would remain a short time, was busy preparing the 
invigorating coftee, the only consolation which she believed could 
relieve all trouble or pain. 

“ Now, gentlemen,” said Mr. Kramer, after the guests had 
seated themselves, “ this is the very room in which all these 
events transpired. O, I shall never forget that night.” And 
then the old man related the particulars of the event with which 
our readers are already familiar. “ The next morning,” he con- 
tinued, “ the parson directed that the Baron should be conveyed 
to the parsonage, which the Baron seemed desirous should be 
done. His removal there was very difficult, for he had, as the doc- 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


165 


tor calls it, the brain fever, and his recovery vvas very doubtful. He 
is now, however, doini^ well, and will soon recover, although he 
is still very weak. During his illness the body of the young 
lady was removed to the church, and the parson allowed the 
unfortunate youth who had destroyed himself, to be buried in 
consecrated ground, because he had resided a few weeks in his 
house, and the parson loved him much. Last Sunday I went 
to his funeral. Among the papers found on his body was one 
which made known that his name was Alexander Miller, and a 
letter from his father further corroborated the truth of this infer- 
ence. The parson, therefore, wrote to his hither, and shortly 
after, an old gentleman, pressed down by grief, arrived at the 
parsonage. It was Miller’s father. I was sent for, and he ques* 
tioned me in a manner which proved well how much he mourn- 
ed the loss of his beloved son. He thanked me warmly, and 
generously rewarded us. lie also visited our house and looked 
at this unfortunate room. Tears gushed from his eyes as I 
showed him the place on the bed where his son had knelt. He 
left the house in silence, and went to the grave of his son, where 
he remaifted alone for several hours. After he had collected all 
the papers, and other things belonging to the dead, he left us, 
regretting much that the Baron’s critical situation did not allow 
him to obtain all the information which he desired. The par- 
son promised to write to him as soon as the Baron’s health would 
permit him to give a more particular explanation of the cause of 
these events.” Hermer and Waldenberg were attentive lis- 
teners. Both were so much moved that they could not easily 
compose themselves, although they had been prepared to hear 
the worst. Waldenberg was also much grieved that he had not 
met Miller’s father here. He was not able to travel further, 
and was therefore obliged to prepare himself for the most diffi- 
cult duty of informing the suffering father, by letter, all the cir- 
cumstances concerning the death of his son. The silence was 
interrupted by the entrance of Mrs. Kramer. She saluted her 
guests friendly, and said benevolently, “ I have prepared coffee, 
and if you will go to the dining-room, I think it will taste better 
there than in this room, which I cannot enter alone, even in the 
day-time, without a fear which you can easily pardon.” 

The gentlemen arose and gratefully followed the good-hearted 
dame. After they had partaken of the coffee and some slight 
refreshments, Mr. Waldenberg reposed himself upon the sofa 


166 


GU’STAVUS LINDORM *. 


for a few horn’s, during which time Hermer, after filling his pipe, 
entered into conversation with the old Serjeant. After Wal- 
denberg arose they proceeded to the house of the parson. Ihe 
little red house with its white chimney and green window-blinds, 
was surrounded by tall maple trees, and appeared friendly and 
inviting. They felt more comfortable in mind as they ascended 
the broad staircase, and were welcomed by the good parson. 
After they had been conducted to a room, in which was a fine 
and large collection of books, the travellers gave their names 
and business. 

“ Welcome to my humble dwelling,” said the parson, cordially. 
“I will give you all the accommodations that an old bachelor 
can afford. Still, gentlemen,” he added, “ you must excuse me, 
as I must attend to the invalid. I dare not introduce you to 
the Baron before I have informed him of jour arrival, for, to 
speak the truth, he is still very weak. The shocking occurrence, of 
which you have already been informed I suppose by my friend Ser- 
jeant Kramer, here, has so shattered his mind that he has been 
delirious. He always thinks that Mr. Miller has been dead sev- 
eral months, and that his ghost appeared to take his bride. 
We^cannot convince him that this is impossible, and that Miller 
was a live man, and living in this very house, a few hours before 
he committed that sinful act. When we endeavor to do so, he 
smiles doubtfully, and shakes his head. , Sometimes he becomes 
offended, and says, ‘ Spare your breath, I know better. His body 
rests beneath the waves of the river Ljusne.’ ” 

“This confusion of mind is natural to a sick man,” replied 
Hermer, “ especially as it was reported that Miller had destroyed 
himself some months ago. It is impossible for the Baron to 
understand the matter clearly in his present state. But Mr. 
Waldenberg can give him explanations which will render the 
matter clear. Mr. Miller wrote him a letter which told every- 
thing up to the time he determined to destroy his life. There- 
fore, we have hastened here, travelling day and night. God 
grant that the Baron’s condition is such that an explanation can 
be permitted.” 

The bell rung violently. “ He is awake,” said the parson, 
“ and has heard us conversing. I must go to him.” 

In the same room where the unfortunate Miller had slept, we 
now find Gustavus Lindorm, stretched upon his sick bed. His 
cheeks were hollow, and his dark eyes sunk deep in their sock- 


167 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 

ets. His usually pale face was yellow, and his black beard un- 
usually long. His hair was dishevelled, hanging disorderly 
over his high forehead. Thus Lindorra appeared. He, that 
beautiful nian, who, only a few months before, had been re- 
garded enviously by all the fashionable young men of the places 
he had visited. Pain of mind and body had destroyed the 
beautiful edifice, and 'only the ruins remained. 

“My dear friend,” said he, when the Parson entered the 
room, “ I thought I heard familiar voices. I am sure that I 
am not deceived ; but how did they receive the knowledge so 
soon ? for it was. only last night that poor Miller came and took 
his bride. You must have sent a phantom to them, for I re- 
member that I was ten days upon the road, before I reached 
here.” 

“ I have already assured you several limes,” replied the Pas- 
tor, somewhat hastily, “ that all you say is mere imagination. 
It was not last night, for it was nearly three weeks ago, when 
that afflicting event happened.” ’ 

“ Just as w'ell,’^ replied Gustavus. “Three weeks, or three 
days, or three hours, it is all the same. All is over, and cannot 
be recalled. But you evade my question. Who is in the 
other room ?” 

“There are two gentlemen, who wfisli to speak with you. 
One is named Hermer, and the other one is Steward Walden- 
berg.” 

“ O, they are welcome,” said he, with a slight smile. “ My 
friends have not forgotten me then. Arthur is with them, no 
doubt.” 

“ There are only tw’o,” replied the Parson. 

“ O, I might have known' that,” he answered, quickly pass- 
ing his hand over his forehead. His cheeks flushed for a 
moment, and he added slowly, “ He has something else to do ; 
but go quickly, and bring hither my two guests.” 

The Parson slowly departed. Lindorm’s eyes followed him 
until the door closed upon him ; then he clasped his thin hands, 
and in a painful tone said, “ Constance, my dear sister, you 
often said, solemnly, that when you found rest, I should find 
rest also. Now you are happy, for you are united with the 
one you so dearly loved ; but /, O, where is my peace ? When* 
shall I obtain rest ? Arthur, Arthur ! ” he said, in an indis- 
tinct voice, “Is he not coming now, in Miller’s shape, to .steal 


168 


GUSTA.VUS lindokm: 


from me my other, my true bride ? I see him there every 
night. Arthur ! false, deceiving Arthur. You shall combat 
with me for her ; otherwise you cannot have her.” 

He lifted himself, and then fell back upon the pillow, ex- 
hausted. And thus it was with him, — every moment of 
clearness was followed by darkness. When Hermer and 
Waldenberg entered, he had closed his eyes, and seemed to 
have forgotten that they had arrived. They drew back silently ; 
but the looks they interchanged with each other, displayed how 
much the scene moved them. “ Great God,” whispered Wal- 
denberg, “ how much he must have suffered. I can scarcely 
recognize him.” 

“ No wonder;” replied Hermer, in the same low voice, “ and^ 
if I mistake not, it is more than one sorrow which pains his 
heart.” 

“ I thought so before,” said his friend, in a trembling voice. 

With a loos; of compassion, Hermer pressed his young com- 
panion’s hand. “ God does every thing for the best,” said he, 
consolingly. “ Sorrow and resignation cannot obtain the crown 
of victory on this earth.” Waldenberg’s eyes were filled with 
tears, and silently he turned towards the window. 


CIIAPTEH XXVIII. 


My days were restless, ever 
Gloomy and oppret-sed, 

Until a brightei moment 
Calmed my aching breast 
Opening my eyes to light, 

INiy mind sought for the goij ; 
Bright Religion led the w‘\y, 

And soothed my longing soul.” 

Nikandre. 


About a quarter of an hour later, Lindorm awoke. He 
opened his eyes, and cast an inquiring glance around the room. 
Mr. Hermer approached the bed, Waldenberg was so much 
excited, that he still remained near the window. “ Welcome, 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 169 

friends/’ said Gustavus, with a weak smile, as he extended his 
band. “ How did you find me here, in this solitary place 

“ Walden berg will explain this to you, my dear Baron, as 
soon as you are able to listen to him. I thank God that we are 
here ; but, permit me to ask, is there no physician here ? ’’ 

“ The village physician has been here twice,” said the Pai-son, 
laying a stress upon , his words, “ and he hoped for the best. 
Baron Lindorm is much better now than he was a week ago, 
although he is still very feeble, which is not strange, after such a 
sickness.’’ An impatient expression was apparent upon Gusta- 
vus’s countenance. After the Parson had ceased speaking, he 
asked, uneasily, “ How is your family, Mr. Hermer ?” 

‘‘ They are well, thank God,” replied Mr. Hermer ; “ my wife 
was somewhat fearful when she heard of my sudden depart- 
ure.” 

“ Alida was always sympathizing.” There was something in 
Lindorm’s voice, which revived certain sentiments within Her- 
mer’s breast. He therefore resolved to touch a chord, hoping 
that it would find an echo within Gustavus’s disturbed heart, 
and serve 'to soothe it. Therefore, in his usually gay tone, he 
immediately continued : 

“ My wife would have been more alarmed had she known, or 
had the least suspicion of the cause of our journey, for she has 
always loved you as her own son ; but I did not dare tell her, 
for Georgiana’s countenance plainly warned me. My wife was 
absent when Waldenberg arrived, and said that he had im 
portant business to consult with me. When Georgiana heard 
of this, she turned deathly pale, and exclaimed, ‘ Does not this 
business relate to Gustavus ? ’ I do not know how Waldenberg 
explained himself, but I do not think it was satisfactory, for she 
was not convinced, by any means, when I assured her that 
the business related only to your estate. This innocent subter 
fuge seemed to me to be better than the truth, especially on 
this occasion, for they are both particularly interested in your 
welfare, and would not have been willing to remain in uncer- 
tainty and fear during our absence.” 

Hermer had spoken much more than was necessary to pro- 
duce a change in Lindorm’s countenance, although he received 
no reply ; but a blush overspread Gustavus’s cheeks with a 
transient glow, his eyes were tiushed, and his hand trembled, as 
it rested within that of Hermer. After a long pause, he in- 
8 


170 


GUSTAVUS lindoem: 


quired, “ Will not Mr. Waldenberg come in ? I wish to see 
him.” 

Waldenberg now approached, and his weeping eyes were 
turned upon Lindorm’s changed countenance, with poorly sup- 
pressed emotion. His lips parted, but be was unable to speak, 
“ My dear friend,” said Gustavus, “ you have not yet learned 
the happy aptitude of a man of the world, to conceal the emo- 
tions of your heart, beneath the artificial cloak of composure, 
Hermer did not display his emotion, when he observed my 
countenance ; but I need only look at you, to comprehend how 
much it must have changed.” 

“ When I remembered the sufferings which have caused this 
change,” said Waldenberg, “ I could not hope that your 
countenance would be otherwise than altered.” 

“ What do you know concerning this event ?” said Gustavus, 
in a tone evincing admiration and uneasiness. 

“ Much, too much,” replied Waldenberg, “ and have known 
it for a long time.” His voice was scarcely audible as he spoke. 
“ For a long time I have suffered with you ; I have also suffered 
with Miller, who was my youthful friend. I must disclose to 
you, that Miller^s reported death was only an abominable 
fabrication, which Baron Torsten de Lindorm invented, that he 
might attain his finally accomplished design. He deceived 
you, and Miss Constance. Perhaps,” he continued, as he ob- 
served the change his words produced upon the Baron’s 
features, “ perhaps I should not have revealed this secret so 
soon, but I believed that an explanation of the doubtful position 
in which you have been placed, would produce a more beneficial 
change in your condition, than any other remedy.’’, 

“ In God’s name, what say you ? ” exclaimed Gustavus, 
gazing upon Waldenberg in amazement. He heard nothing 
of the steward’s excuses. “ An invention, did you say ? Is 
it possible ? He lived, and all of us could have been happy ! 
O, no, it is a deception. My uncle could not have been such a 
contemptible man, as to sacrifice me, and his lovely daughter, 
to gratify his miserable pride. And then Miller, how could he 
have been able to force him to consent to such a despicable 
plan ? It makes my head whirl. Sit down beside me, Wal- 
denberg, and tell me all from beginning to end. I have long 
desired to break this suspense, and now, God has mercifully 
sent you hither.” 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 171 

“But I do not know,” replied Waldenberg, “ whether you will 
be able to listen to the whole narration this evening.” 

“ Fear not,” interrupted Gustavus, as soon as he saw that the 
parson and Hermer seemed dissatisfied. “ A clear insight into 
the chaotic darkness, will be of more advantage than any medi- 
cine, and as I should like to be alone with my steward, I hope, 
reverend sir, that, in the mean time, you will well perform the 
part of a host towards my good friend.” There was a decision 
in Gustavus’ tone which could not be disobeyed, and therefore, 
the pastor and Hermer, bowing slightly, left the apartment. 

“Now, my good Waldenberg,” said Gustavus, “sit down by 
my side, and do not conceal anything from me, I pray you.” 

Waldenberg complied with his request, stating precisely all 
the circumstances connected with Miller and Constance ; and 
as he thus spoke, there arose within the dark and confused 
imagination of Gustavus, a clear light. He now plainly under- 
stood many eccentricities of his uncle which he before had so 
often wished to comprehend. When Waldenberg told of the 
manner by which the Baron had forced poor Miller to sign his 
own and his beloved one’s death warrant, Lindorm became ex- 
cited in the highest degree. “Villain !” he exclaimed, and his 
eyes flashed with rage, “ that he could do this. Was there no 
feeling of humanity within his heart, when the troubled youth 
fell at his feet and entreated for mercy ? O, Miller, my heart 
bleeds for you, when I think of the sufferings you must have 
endured. And this cruel monster could truly throw away the 
lives of three human beings, like chaflf before the wind, and I, a 
fourth one, nearly became a sacrifice to his blind pride, for it is 
truly wonderful that I could bear all these things and live.” 

Both were silent for a few moments. 

“ Heavenly Father, forgive him,” said Gustavus, at length, re- 
moving the hand he had placed upon his burning forehead, and 
looking up into Waldenberg’s face. “ He was a great sinner, 
Waldenberg. But I perceive that this evil which he caused, 
originated more in his miserable pride of family, than in 
deliberate wickedness ; and although the effects of his actions 
have been horrible, still the motives were not so abominable, for 
they arose from a false sentiment of duty. In one respect I 
must do him justice, and that is, he never once reproached his 
daughter.” 

“O, dear Baron,” replied Waldenberg, “he chose another — a 


1Y2 


GUSTAVUS lindoem: 


surer way of destroying her happiness, and he followed it up sys- 
tematically ; and then Miller, if you could only understand how 
much he suffered during his six months of exile, wandering 
about without hope, or friends ; his mind confused, and his figure 
wasted to a shadow; he at length gave way to the powerful 
influences of passion, and went in search of Constance, that he 
might end her’s and his own sufferings.” 

“ I understand all that,” replied the Baron, “ I can never forget 
the sight that met my eyes when I met him in the forest — his 
horrible laughter even now terrifies me ; but please speak fur- 
ther, dear Waldenberg. I am becoming weary, and wish to 
hear the end of your communication as soon as possible.” 

Waldenberg now read Miller’s letters, which explained all 
that Gustavus wished to learn. After he had concluded, he 
searched for the letter which Miller had sent him from Ejkeii- 
berg ; but he could not find it. Now his mind misgave him 
when he thought that he might have left it at Rosendal. But 
soon after he distinctly remembered that he had placed it in his 
vest pocket. He probably had forgotten it in his haste while 
preparing for the journey, after he had returned to his room at 
Engelvik. Satisfied, he related its contents to Gustavus, who 
listened with much emotion, and after Waldenberg had concluded, 
he folded his hands upon his breast, and said : “Peace be with 
your soul, unfortunate youth. We will hope that they are now 
happily united in the other world.” 

Waldenberg sighed, but' replied not. His belief did not con- 
tradict this consoling opinion, but he was meditating upon his 
own rapidly approaching dissolution, and upon his own hope- 
less love. “ I wish to sleep now,” said the Baron, “ and I see 
that you also, my friend, require it. I had almost forgotten to 
thank you for the sacrifices you have made in your anxiety to 
place my mind at rest. But I know how to estimate them, rest 
assured of that. 1 am aware how difficult it must have been 
for you, suffering as you do with your weak lungs, to travel 
such a distance in an open vehicle, and over rough roads ; but I 
shall never forget it. Had you not come, I should undoubtedly 
have met with the same fate that my poor father did ; but as 
it now is I shall recover. The memory of Constance will ever 
leave an aching void within my heart. I loved her as ray dear 
sister. She was an angel, Waldenberg.” 

“Did she resemble Miss de Werdenberg inquired the 


173 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 

steward, modestly, and his thoughts brightened as he spoke, 
for she was his ideal of all that wiis beautiful and good. 

“Yes, and no,” replied Gustavus ; “Constance was angelic, and 
so is Miss de Werdenberg ; but Constance, the timid lily, was not 
so attractive as the lovely, yet modest rose. Her principal pleasing 
characteristic was her goodness of heart, which shone forth from 
her beautiful and pure eyes. I should hope that Georgiana^s 
soul is allied to that of Constance. Goodness of heart is, in my 
opinion, the most beautiful of female attributes. Should this 
be wanting, the othei-s vanish.” 

“ Miss de Werdenberg is good, no doubt of that,” said Wal- 
denberg, firmly ; “ but, united with her goodness of heart is a 
liveliness of sentiment, which renders the purity of her heart 
doubly beautiful. I can judge better of this as I have had an 
opportunity of observing her more than two years. How often 
1 have met her, as she proceeded alone, and as she believed un- 
seen, to the houses of the poor. Not for the purpose of giving 
alms indiscriminately ; but in order to console and relieve the 
sufiering hearts. Believe me, she had the purest soul, the 
warmest .heart, and the noblest mind, which have ever been 
possessed by woman, and it would be difficult to find a woman 
more chastely modest than she, although, at the same, time she 
is free, perfectly free, from all affectation.” 

“ True,” sighed Lindorm, “ but we are diverging too much 
from our subject. Good night, dear Waldenberg.” Walden- 
berg left the apartment, and after Gustavus had endeavored to 
arrange the new order of sentiments which filled his head and 
heart, his soul lifted itself up in prayer to Him, who holds in 
his hand the fates of all. Never had he felt this truth so much 
as at this time. At length he fell into a slumber, and slept 
more sweetly than he had for many months before. 


174 : 


GUSTAVUS lindorm: 


CIIAPTER XXIX. 


Hark to the rustling among the tombs I 
Listen 1 the spirits of earth are striving. 

Nikandeb. 


Tes, we again shall surely meet, 

Beloved spirit, sweetly sleep, « 

Join in holy and peaceful strains. 

We all again shall surely meet 
In blissful union ; happy rest. 

Stenhammae. 


Hermer and Waldenberg remained at the parsonage nearly 
a week. Gustavus gradually recovered his strength, occasionally 
leaving his bed. Life and bloom were fast returning. TIis eyes 
appeared less vacant. His lofty figure was now upright, and 
the former elasticity and natural grace of his step restored. His 
every movement again displayed that which Willie styled “ so 
imposing and distinguished.” In short an astonishing change 
had taken place in his entire nature, body and soul. His coun-. 
tenance was clothed with an expression of softness and content- 
ment, and his gloom was fast vanishing. 

One morning after breakfast, Hermer, for the first time dared 
to mention a certain subject, which had been hitherto carefully 
avoided. It was concerning the funeral of Constance. Her 
body still remained in the chancel of the church of Ejkenberg. 

“ What shall be done in the matter inquired Hermer ; “ is 
it your desire to travel to Hamringen ? It seems to me that 
the journey is too arduous. Could she not be buried somewhere 
else ? It would not do to bury her here, where you should re- 
main incognito, but our church-yard at Effenbo is beautiful. 
Would it not do to bury her there 

“ Do you think,” said Gustavus, and a blush ovei-spread his 
pale countenance, “ that I can cause her to be buried there, 
where I hope I may be allowed to see peace ? Would not that 
tend to dispel that peace, if I should myself introduce into En- 
gel vik the pictures of death and grief. 0, no, my friend, that 
will not do. Such guests will come early enough, and aside 
from that it would give rise to many disagreeable stories, which 
would naturally be very unpleasant to me. And again, the 
family tomb of my uncle is at Hamringen, and there shall Con- 


OK, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 175 

stance rest with the ancestoi-s of her mother. Fi'om time im- 
memorial that tomb has belonged to the possessors of Hamrin- 
gen. I will follow her alone to her first, and to her last 
home, and witness the tears which her servants will mingle with 
mine over the dust of the early withered flower ; for although 
young, still she w^as a mother to them all. Should not our 
brave Wilson once more see his idol ? Yes, she must be carried 
to Ilamringen, and in spite of all prejudices the body of Miller 
shall be taken also, and shall be laid beside that of the one he 
so much loved. They shall be united, at least, in death. They 
shall rest beside each other. I have thought of this for a long 
time, and" its accomplishment will be a sweet consolation to me, 
for, although angels may not be allowed to commune with mor- 
tals, still I know that she will be grateful to me.” 

“ I agree with you in this respect,” said Waldenberg. “ It fills 
my heart with a sincere and mournful joy. God bless you, Baron 
Lindorm, for the noble generosity which prevents you from caring 
for those deep-rooted and evil prejudices. 0, how rejoiced I am 
that my poor friend has at length attained the blessing of being 
united with his beloved, although in death.” 

“But,” said Mr. Ilerraer, “have you considered all the hin- 
drances that may present themselves to prevent the accomplish- 
ment of this beautiful desire ?” 

“ I fear them not. Our good host is my friend,^’ replied Gus- 
tavus, he will not object to my desire. We spoke concerning the 
subject some time ago. Waldenberg and I will visit Mr. Miller’s 
father. I am sure he will be grateful for this arrangement, and 
as relates to the parson at Ilamringen, he is too intelligent to 
hinder a good purpose on account of worn-out prejudices. Be- 
side this he is too much a man of the world to disagree with 
the new owner of Hamringen, who, if you will please to 
remember, my dear friend, is no less a personage than myself,’^ 
and Gustavus smiled faintly as he spoke. 

“ 1 am convinced that you can accomplish your design,” an- 
swered Hermer, “ but if it is really to be done, you must per- 
mit me to accompany you. To undertake such a journey under 
these unpleasant circumstances, would be entrusting too much to 
your health, which is still very feeble. Promise me that when 
you will be able to underUike this journey, you will not despise 
my friendly ofier.” 

Gustavus raised several objections to this proposal, but he 


176 


GTJSTAVUS lindoem: 


found himself, by the united arguments of Hermer and Walden- 
berg, compelled to consent. It was now resolved that the jour- 
ney should be commenced during the latter part of November. 

“0, that I could go alsol” sigh-ed Waldenberg. 

“ May God prevent it,” said Mr. Hermer, “ for I much fear, 
Waldenberg, that should you go with us we would be obliged 
to bury you also. No, we have decided that you must now, 
during the warm weather, return to Engelvik, and you must 
promise to visit the lonely ladies at Rosen dal frequently, that 
you may console and comfort them, and then their care for you 
will have a beneficial influence upon the health of both your 
mind and body.” 

Waldenberg’s face flushed as he thus replied : “ Thank you, 
my kind friend. Your Rosendal will be an earthly paradise to 
me, until I depart for the heavenly one.” 

“ L)o not think so much of that,” said Gustavus. “ By God’s 
assistance, my good Waldenberg, many happy hours are still left 
for you, and you will be permitted to delight your friends with 
your presence for many years to come. But, before we separate 
I will give you one more mission of the most delicate nature 
to fulfill, which will require your greatest skill. I wish you to 
inform the ladies at Rosendal, in the best manner you can, of 
all that has transpired, and that I have been a married man and 
a widower, in a wonderful short space of time. It will then be 
easy for them to undei’Stand my former conduct.” 

“I will make every possible endeavor,” replied' Waldenberg, 
“ to obey your command in a manner comporting with its deli- 
cacy. What time do you propose returning ?” 

“On or about New Year’s day,” said Gustavus. “We can- 
not return sooner, as our journey must necessarily be very slow, 
and as I shall be obliged, after our arrival at Hamringen, to ex- 
amine the late Baron’s papers, and perform other business in re- 
lation to settling the estate. But, I think, that by the aid of my 
friend, Mr. Hermer, it is certain the business will be closed by 
that time, and that we will be home by the first of January. 
But I will write you the particulars. And now, my dear Wal- 
denberg, I recommend to your care all the necessary repairs that 
Engelvik may require. Arthur has much taste and skill in mod- 
ern architecture, therefore allow him to assist you by his advice 
and specifications.” 

“In that case,” replied Waldenberg, “it would be very pleas- 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 177 

ant if the Lieutenant should have returned during ray absence, 
for he left Engelvik the next day after you departed.” 

“What !” exclaimed Gustavus in astonishment, “Arthur not 
at Engelvik?” A peculiar unpleasant feeling had detained Gus- 
tavus from mentioning Arthur’s name, until this moment. That 
is very strange. I had supposed that he had taken up his resi- 
dence at Rosendal, that he might protect the ladies during the 
absence of the Master of the Castle, as would become a faithful 
knight.” 

“So far as I know,” remarked Waldenberg, with a smile, 
“ they have at present no other knight except Willie. But the 
lovely, joyous boy, answers the purpose veiy well. As regards 

Lieutenant S , however, he only made a short farewell visit 

at Rosendal, and then departed in company with Mr. Hoik, to 
Bjerke, where he will remain until you return, as he informed 
me.” 

The Baron seemed highly satisfied at this news. I will write 
to Arthur,” said he, “ and if you will send him my letter, I 
hope that he will follow its advice and return. His social qual- 
ities will be of much use to you during your solitude at En- 
gelvik.” 

> The day after his arrival at Ejkenberg, Waldenberg visited 
the house of the Serjeant, and planted two weeping willows on 
the spot beneath Constance’s window where his young friend 
Miller had struggled with his passions. Between the willows 
he also planted a cypress. The willows flourish and yet remain 
as mementoes of the sad story. 

The worthy Kramer and his wife have long since departed to 
their eternal home. The old building has been destroyed by 
time, and a new and elegant house has been erected at a short 
distance from its site. The new building is occupied by the pre- 
sent possessor of the estate. Only a mass of ruins remains to 
tell the passer-by that in former times there were beings here 
who enjoyed life as he now does himself. The new serjeant 
will cheerfully relate the story, which tradition has carefully 
preserved, concerning these ruins. 

We will now only add that Gustavus, as soon as his health 
would permit, entered upon the performance of his melancholy 
duty, aided by his friend Mr. Hermer, and on the fourteenth day 
of September they arrived in the court yard of the mansion at 
Hamringen. The old steward limped out to meet them. Cares 
8 -* 


178' 


GUSTAVUS LINDORM t 


and grief at the sad news, which he had already heard by letters 
from Waldenberg, were imprinted upon his forehead. He ex- 
tended his hands to his young master, and wept bitterly. 

“ I knew that it would come to this,” said he, “for since they 
could not live together, they had to die. 0, dear Constance, 
my eyes shall ever weep for ^^ou, my happiness in this life is 
destroyed. She was the only spirit of joy we had, and my poor, 
poor friend Miller ! May God bless you, good Baron, for bring- 
ing him along with you ; 'but it is almost too much grief for me, 
an old man. Would to God that my eyes had never beheld 
them, or, at least, that they may soon be closed forever.” 

Wilson^s prayer was heard. Before Gustavus and Mr. Ilermer 
had left Hamringen, they followed his wearied bones to the grave. 

And now there rested within the family tomb two precious 
coffins, on each of which were two silver plates, bearing an in- 
scription relating the fate which brought their inmates thither. 

Circumstances prevented Gustavus from returning to Engelvik 
as soon as he had expected. We will now leave Hamringen and 
its inmates, and visit our other acquaintances. The reader pro- 
bably may be anxious to witness more pleasing scenes ; we will 
therefore visit, in our imagination, Bjerke, the residence of Chief 
Justice Hoik. 


CIIAPTEK XXX. 

Fair roses may serve as mementoes of love, 

Or as signals of passion soon flying ; 

But heroes should soar more exalted above, 

Though' they often for roses are sighing. 

CUARLBS. 

“Gentlemen,” said Mr. Hoik, who was sitting at the dinner 
table surrounded by many of, his friends, among whom was 
Arthur, who was sitting at his right hand. “ Gentlemen, fill 
your glasses ! ” This command wtis made about two months 

after the first visit of the Cliief Justice and Lieutenant S 

to the widow Marshausen, and was joyfully obeyed. Mr. Hoik 
coughed significantly, and arose; the gentlemen followed his 
example, and, with glasses in their hands, awaited what would 
follow. 

“ Gentlemen,” — a short pause — “you all know that we are 


OE, LEAD ITS NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 179 

to be present this evening at a party at Baldei-slund. But I do 
not think that the reason why it is given is known to you. 
Therefore, in order to give you a proof of ray esteem, I have 
determined to inform you concerning it beforehand. Know 
then, that this evening my betrothal with the charming mistress 
of Balderelund will be celebrated. Are the gentlemen willing to 
unite with me in drinking to the health of my betrothed ? ” 

“ Hurrah ! Long live our noble friend and his beautiful, ever 
to be loved bride ! ” was shouted by every guest, and at a sign 
from the merry host every tumbler, after being drained, was 
madly thrown out of the open window. 

“More glasses exclaimed the Chief Justice, and, after 
briefly expressing* his thanks, resumed his seat. More glasses 
were placed upon the table, and filled with foaming champaign. 

“ Gentlemen, another toast,” said the Chief Justice, in his deep 
bass voice. The guests listened attentively. “ You all know 
that Miss de AVerdenberg, who is universally beloved by the 
whole neighborhood of the vicinity in which she resides, was 
taken very ill when her stepfather, our friend Mr. Hermer, and 
Mr. Waldenberg left their homes upon business unknown to 
their relations. We are grieved to learn that the illness of the 
young lady still continues, and if a change for the better does 
not soon take place, the worse can be expected. Allow me, 
therefore, to suggest to you another sentiment, which is, ‘ May 
Miss de AVerdenberg soon recover her health, and be restored 
to her numerous friends and admirei-s.^ ” 

The toast was drank amid the deepest silence, and a slight 
sigh usurped the place of cheers. Esteemed reader, here you 
are informed of two important events. AVhither shall we turn 
our attention ? towards Rosendal, or towards Balderslund ? 

The reader might think, perhaps, we have heard sufficiently 
of sorrow and sickness, we had better go to the betrothal supper. 
As you will, we will go; but, while the gentlemen at Bjerke are 
changing their dresses, and the ladies at Balderslund are en- 
gaged at their toilet, we will glance over an object, which Ar- 
thur honored by the name of his private diary. 

'■'‘Monday^ August 17. — On that day I left Rosendal with 
Mr. Hoik, that I might faithfully keep the resolution! had made 
in relation to Georgiana, the sun of my existence. It is very 
difficult to separate from the bright sun, in whose rays we ex- 


180 


GUSTAVUS llndokm: 


perience the happiness of existence, but still it would be more 
unpleasant, should one be obliged to reproach himself for acting 
ungenerously towards a friend. Poor Gustavus, I grieve for 
him, and I myself am much to be pitied. 

“ Tuesday , — “ I am comfortably situated here ; Mr. Hoik is an 
excellent host, he keeps a good table, good wines, capital 
tobacco, merschaum pipes, and a fine selection of books. All 
this is very pleasant. My bedroom is comfortable ; but when I 
look at that great green bed of state, I cannot define my sensa- 
tions. It should not be in a bachelor^s room. My heart feels 
oppressed when I look upon it, and I always think of myself, as 
I creep into the bed after smoking, as a well located husband, 
in a night gown and velvet slippers. And then a little figure is 
always winking at me through the green bed curtains from be- 
tween the lace edging of a white cap, from which peeps a silken 
curl. No, that will not do; I must request Mr. Hoik to have 
that bed removed to-morrow, if he wishes that I should sleep 
well. 

“ Wednesday . — Yesterday we called upon Mrs. Mai-shausen, 
a lady about thirty years of age. She cannot make many pre- 
tensions, but her sister Louisa, O, what a delicate rose-bud ! I 
shall not neglect to care for her. 

“ Saturday . — For the last three days I could not find time 
to write, for no other reason than that I occupied my time solely 
by lying on the sofa dreaming, and what did I dream ? I know 
not. My sun and my rose-bud alternately passed through my 
mind. Thank God, we visit Balderslund again to-morrow. 

“ Sunday evening. — 0, how charming Louisa was to-day. 
Let anybody say that dress has nothing to do with one’s ap- 
pearance, as much as they please ; but I can assure them that 
the toilet helps a great deal. Let me think these things over 
again. We stopped, as usual, before the wide staircase ; Louisa 
was feeding the pigeons. She was clothed in a neat and taste- 
ful blue dress, and a black velvet jacket, which was ornamented 
with gold embroidery. She looked extremely well. Her hair 
was braided and twined around her beautiful head, and a wreath 
of beautiful flowers rested upon her white forehead. This time 
she did not lower her eyes to the carpet ; it is true, however, 
that there was no carpet in the garden ; but it makes no differ- 
ence, she could have looked down upon the grass, or up into 
the air, or at the pigeons, or anywhere else ; but she only looked 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


181 


at us, and I think only at me. How she bounded like a bird to 
the carriage, and bowed herself before us so graciously, as she 
said with her innocent smile : ‘ Welcome, gentlemen, Bertha 

has not yet returned from church.’ 

“ ‘ Not yet I’ exclaimed Mr. Hoik, somewhat irritated, ‘ how is 
that V 

■ “ ‘ O, I will tell you. A poor neighbor of ours near by called 
upon my sister yesterday, complaining that he could not store 
his grain, because he had no horse. Bertha is too good, and 
therefore, as he was afraid that it would rain, she allowed the 
poor man to take her horse to-day, and consequently she went 
to church on foot.’ 

“ ‘ What an excellent woman !’ thought Mr. Hoik. I could 
swear that he thought so. But he spoke with an admirable 
change of his voice : ‘ Ah, I understand ; turn back, driver, and 
we will go to the church after her.’ 

“ ‘ I will not go !’ cried I. ‘ I do not wish to go to church.’ 
But the driver, who was angry at such a strange command, 
drove down the alley furiously, and he did not stop the horses 
BO that I could get out, until he was forced to dismount from 
the box to open the gates. ‘ The devil take you,’ cried I, more 
than usually excited, and taking the whip, which the driver had 
left on his box, I gave him a good cut across the shoulders, and 
then ran back to the Ijouse. Louisa was more astonished than 
rejoiced at the little farce that I had performed. We were silent 
for a short time. ‘Now, what shall we do V said my rose-bud 
at last, as she stood before me in confusion. ‘ Shall we not feed 
the pigeons ?’ inquired I, as was endeavoring to remember 
some of Lafontaine’s romances, to assist me as a neat introduc- 
tion to a conversation. ‘We cannot do that,’ replied Louisa; 
‘I have already fed them as much* as they wish, and see, they 
are flying away.’ I bit my lips in vexation ; but, nevertheless, 
said pleasantly, ‘ Well then we can take a walk.’ ‘No, I thank 
you,’ she answered, with a smile, ‘ I walk almost every day in 
the week, and when Sunday comes I am tired.’ ‘ What a 
child !’ thought I. ‘ She has not the slightest comprehension 
that it is diflerent to walk beside a young man who is nearly up 
to his ears in love with her, than to walk out to the laborers in 
the field. ‘ Shall we read, then V I asked, discovering that she 
must be taught the first rudiments of the science called love, the 
same as children are taught their ABO. 


182 


GTJSTAVIJS lindoem: 


“ ‘ 0, yes, that would be pleasant, if I only dare read some 
of Bertha’s books, for I can read the others as much as I please, 
but I don’t like them.’ 

‘“Nobody 'can prevent us from choosing one from those 
which are lying on yonder table,’ said I, recovering my good 
humor entirely. ‘0, that would not do,’ she replied, with a 
pleasing look of reproach. ‘ Bertha has forbidden me to read 
them.’ ‘You need not read them, I will.’ My cheeks glowed, 
for I appeared somewhat like the serpent as he seduced Eve to 
eat the apple. I must confess that I would have pressed the 
girl to my heart, had it been proper, as she stood passing her 
little hand over her beautiful forehead, and then quickly an- 
swered : ‘No, that will not do ; I think it would be the same 
whether you or I read them, for if you read I would listen.’ 
From this moment I felt that I should love her exceedingly, be- 
cause she has already undei-stood how to engage my respect 
and esteem in the highest degree, by her childish innocence. 
That sweet girl. We still remained standing irresolutely in the 
door yard. ‘Well,’ said I, at length, ‘shall we not enter the 
house, as we now are we will not accomplish anything.’ ‘ Cer- 
tainly,’ replied Louisa, laughing heartily as she opened the door 
which leads to the same room where we had been before. A 
glance at the piano quickly helped me out of my difficulty. 

‘ You promised me,’ said I, ‘ when I was here the last time, that 
you would sing for me. Do you remember. Miss Monte n V 
‘ Yes, I promised you,’ said she, cheerfully, and I will keep ray 
promise.^ She sat down to the piano, and after a short prelude 
she commenced singing, and her voice will resound within my 
heart for ever. I am sure I do not write too strongly. She 
had a voice which I could call the voice of a nightingale, did I 
not despise such old compansons. In short, her singing entered 
into the deepest sanctuary of my heart. But stop — it is al- 
most ten o’clock, and I am talking of the moon instead of the 
sun. 

“ Three weeks later . — Everything goes better now. I have 
been much more successful than I dared to hope. Every day I 
feel more and more that I can live and breathe without being be- 
neath the influence of the sun of my existence. I should never 
have thought of such a thing had I not considered it my duty 
to go downwards, and youth always brings its own reward. It 
becomes to be a sweet duty to give to my promising rose-bud 


183 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 

a more refined cultivation. Louisa becomes more refined every 
day, and I become more proud of my work. We read French 
and German together, and as a payment to Mrs. Marshausen 
for consenting to this arrangement I shall render her immortal 
by giving her a place in my book. She now treats Louisa more 
like a sister than she did before, when she acted towards her as a 
mother would towards a child. Aside from this, Mrs. Marshau- 
sen is, in many respects, an excellent woman, and if I am not 
deceived she listens to the compliments of Mr. Ilolk with plea- 
sure. I have not paid many compliments to Louisa, for I 
should not like to corrupt her mind by flattery ; still she well 
knows that I much respect her, and it is not improbable that 
she has the same sentiments for me. 

“ Eight days after . — It is somewhat a difficult task to write 
a diary when the events are ever the same. Monday, at Bald- 
erslund ; Tuesday, dreaming ; Wednesday, at Baldei*slund again ; 
Thursday and Friday, in bad humor, yawning, and sleepy ; Sa- 
turday and Sunday, at Balderslund, therefore in heaven, and, 
after returning from such a voyage, who can take a miserable 
goose-quill in his hand, instead of pressing those beautiful little 
flngei-s of Louisa? That is too much. I will write no more 
until I have something new to say. 

“ Ten days later . — Well at last there is something new to say. 
Mr. Ilolk, the Honorable Mr. Hoik, has received a consenting 
‘yes.’ They thought Louisa and I did not hear anything last 
night; but they were mistaken. The Chief Justice and Bertha 
were sitting upon the sofa in the little sitting-room. The par- 
lor door was open — Louisa and I were sitting upon our tahou- 
rette^ before which was a little table. I was engaged in trans- 
lating to her from a French book, but it happened that I ceased 
reading, for the room not only became dark, but our ears were 
pleasantly engaged in hearing pure, undefiled Swedish sounding 
from the next room. At first whispers only were to be heard, 
but soon Mr. Hoik forgot the mild and persuasive tone, so be- 
coming to a lover, and said quite loud : ‘ My dearest Mi-s. Mar- 
shausen, do you then make me so blissfully happy by accepting 
my heart and hand V I now had an opportunity of observing 
how different a lady of thirty years of age conducts herself under 
such circumstances, than a lady of sixteen years old would. I 
am sure that if I had spoken in such a manner to my rose-bud — 
of course I would not have been so prosy — she would have 


184 


GUSTAV us LINDOKM : 


blushed deepl}^, and would have trembled and turned her head 
modestly aside that she might conceal her blushes. Mrs. Mar- 
shausen, whom I could see through the half open door, did no- 
thing of that kind whatever. I cannot say whether she blushed 
or not, as the room was too dark, but it is certain that she 
was not confused, in the least, as she turned to Mr. Ilolk, and 
said, in the most quiet tone, ‘ Your offer, Mr. Hoik, is very flatter- 
ing, and I must accept it, convinced that our inclinations and views 
nearly agree with each other. But I must speak frankly that my 
estates are not of much importance.’ 

“ ‘ As regards that, my dear madam replied the Chief J ustice, 
‘ there is no person able to judge better than myself, as I was 
Mr. Marshausen’s executor. But allow me to say that this is 
but a secondary matter to me. I have sufficient of ray own, 
and need not seek a wealthy wife ; but as you have pleased to 
speak concerning it, I must say that it is my conviction that our 
hearts sympathize, and that we can be as happy as it is possible 
to be in this world. And now, my dear, what is your first name ? 
Ah ! I remember, Bertha. Now, dear Bertha, we will for a short 
time lay aside all unnecessary compliments,’ and the Chief Justice 
straightway took full possession of the lips of his betrothed. 

“ ‘ O,’ thought I, ‘ he is allowed to do that !’ but I was rejoiced 
that Louisa was so seated that she could see nothing of this 
performance. As far as I could observe, Madame Marshausen 
submitted to her fate with resignation, and after this irapo/tant 
bond was sealed, I heard Mr. Hoik inquire, ‘ Now, my dear Ber- 
tha, when shall our banns be published ?’ ‘ O, I do not know,’ 

replied she. ‘ 1 think we had better not be hasty ; but do as you 
please, dear Hoik.’ I could not see how the Chief Justice re- 
ceived these words ; but I could swear he was among the hap- 
piest of men, for I have heard him say at least a hundred times, 
* Upon my honor nothing pleases me more than when I 
hear a lovely woman say to her husband in an humble tone, as 
you please, my dear. A great deal of humility lies in it. It is 
highly ornamental in a woman, and pleases the husband more 
than anything else.’ Consequently I could easily surmise how 
pleasant Mr. Hoik’s feelings must have been, and 1 am sure that 
Madame Marshausen was aware of his weak points, for as far 
as Lean observe, she is of that class, who do not desire to have 
such mottoes head every chapter in the matrimonial volume. 
Still, I will not write further on this sul ject. It was determined 


185 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 

that the betrothal should take place ten da 3 ^s from that time. 
Mr. Hoik and I prepared to depart, after I had whispered 
to my rose-bud, who was much confused at what we had heard, 
‘ Sweet Louisa, do you think that our hearts are so harmo- 
nious ?’ ‘ I think not,’ she replied jestingly, ‘ for while you were 
continually looking through the little door, I was looking the 
other way.’ ‘Do you know,’ said I, ‘ why that was so, Louisa?’ 
‘Ah, I suppose,’ said she with a gay laugh, ‘that my nature 
caused it.’ ‘ God forbid,’ said 1. ‘ I would despair if that was 
so ; but we will speak more upon this subject another time.’ 
I could not continue further, and now I am sitting here, and 
have been writing half the night, for 1 could not sleep. The 
green bed of state must be removed at any rate. Brown locks 
are now peeping from beneath the little cap, instead of golden 
ones. I will not disturb them. Now I will extinguish the can- 
dle, and endeavor to sleep. 

“ The next day . — Great God, what a misfortune ! My former 
sun of life has been suddenly taken ill in consequence of singu- 
lar circumstances. Mrs. Hermer found her fainting upon the 
floor in the parlor, where we have spent so many houi's in happy 
conversation. It happened a short time after Waldenberg’s 
departure. But I cannot think that he was the cause. It 
looks more probable to me that something was said concerning 
Gustavus, as the cause of Hermers and Waldenberg’s journey, 
and should it be so, I must think myself happy for taking this 
trip with the Chief Justice, as it is quite likely, that I would 
have had but little hope for success. Perhaps this sun will 
shine upon Lindorm’s dark path. Well then, men must be 
resigned to their fate, and must make a virtue of necessity. 
Until now, I had considered Miss de Werdenberg as the most 
perfect woman that I ever saw ; but that very perfection is the 
reason that I do not feel myself at home with her in the least. 
She certainly would have given me a denial, as she has done to 
all ray predecessors. And then how linely my rose-bud has de- 
veloped itself during these two months. My little Louisa is 
inflnitely charming, and, as I believe, adapted to me in the 
highest degree. 

“ A week later . — It is very afflicting. Nothing but sad news 
from Rosendal. This inexplicable evil has now lasted nearly two 
weeks ; 1 feel much anxiety, and aside from that 1 am . not 
allowed to see Louisa. 0, yes, it was just as I thought, the 


186 . 


GUSTAVUS lindoem: 


mottoes of love chapters must not always commence with the 
words, ‘ as you please, my dear,’ for Mr. Hoik wishes to visit 
Baldersluud, as I do. Mrs. Marshausen excused herself politely 
from seeing us until after the celebration of the betrothal. But 
it will happen to-morrow, thank God. I am almost sick with 
anxiety for the happy hour when I can again see Louisa. 
But I am very uneasy concerning Georgiana and poor Gustavus. 
There 'fnust be something wrong going on, for Mr. Hermer and 
Mr. Waldenberg have not yet returned, neither have they been 
heard from.” 


And now, with the reader’s permission, we will close Arthur’s 
memorandum book, as we now have sufficient insight into the state 
of affairs, which have hitherto been unknown to us. Under 
these circumstances it might be better to witness the departure 
of the gentlemen for Balderslund. 

Mr. Hoik, in the best of humor, was seated in a gayly 
painted carriage. Arthur, clothed in his handsome uniform, in 
honor of the festivity, sat beside the Chief Justice. On the op- 
posite seat sat the Chief Justice’s usual appendages, Mr. A 

and Mr. B . 

After the carriage had left the court-yard and entered the main 
road, it was met by an elegant gig attached to a horse which 
could claim the honor of having descended from the great 
Sleipner of blessed memory. And now, who was it that sprang 
forth from the gig, and with the utmost grace seized the bridle 
of his spirited horse ? Who could he be, but the Notary 
Blohm, who, since we last saw him upon the balcony, had 
changed the objects of his worship. He was now extravagantly 
fond of beautiful horses, instead of beautiful girls. But as the 
Notary was not sufficiently familiar with the saddle, he preferred 
providing himself with an elegant gig, in which he displayed 
himself at least four times a week, to all the young ladies of the 
surrounding country. . But enough of this. The gentlemen 
drove on — and in all probability they arrived, perhaps the 
reader will exclaim impatiently. Be patient, do not be so hasty. 
Departure and arrival do not always follow each other. Adven- 
tures may take place on the road. At least this was the case 
upon this occasion. 


OK, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 187 

“ Driver,” said the Chief Justice, “ the road is now pretty 
rough. Look out when we arrive at Ahnkleven.” 

“ No danger,” replied the driver, coolly ; “I will drive you 
safely — you can depend upon that.” They first drove down the 
hill at Almkleven with much ease; but although Lars was 
driving safely, still one of the hinder wheels sank into a deep 
rut. The axle broke, and the cariiage upset. No one was in- 
jured ; but unfortunately the Chief Justice, for the first time in 
many years, wore an exceedingly beautiful suit of French broad- 
cloth. The clothes were a little too small for him when he first 
tried them on, and he had sent for tailors from all parts of the 
country, to repair this difficulty. Our friend Hoik having fallen 
flat upon his face, nothing wjis more natural than that he should 
endeavor to arise ; but he could not regain his standing without 
,,iuch difficulty, for he was a man of bulk. It therefore hap- 
oned that the particular part of his clothing where strength is 
. lost required, was quickly torn in twain, and formed a descrip- 
; on of hanging drapery, very little adapted to the many bows 
io the right and left, which Mr. Hoik would be obliged to per- 
form as the hero of the day. 

“ What was that ?” inquired Arthur, who heard a strange 
sound as he was brushing the dirt from his uniform. 

“ It was the devil, who runs wild in the body of that con- 
founded tailor !” shouted the Chief Justice, furious with rage. 
“ Is it possible to endure such an accident with patience ? Now, 
look here” — he lifted the skirts of his coat — what is to be 
done ? If it was not on such d disgraceful place, we could get 
some woman to mend it ; but as it is, it is impossible to do so. 
Advise me. Gentlemen, what is your opinion ?” 

“ I cannot tell you,” exclaimed Arthur, laughing loudly, 
“ anything better than that we return, and Mr. Hoik can don 
his uniform instead of his broadcloth. I think it would be more 
adapted to the occasion than that funeral guise.” 

“ Precisely. You have told me something which I never would 
have thought of. I never have worn my uniform except at 
marriages, funerals, and such like ; but it may do at betrothals, 
particularly at my own. But it will be difficult for us to return 
home, since the carriage is broken. Lars, you awkwai-d villain ! 
Had it been another day, you should feel the weight of my 
cane. You may thank God that I will not soil my hands on 
such a solemn day. But Mr. Blohm, you must lend me your 


188 


GrSTAVUS LINDOEM : 


gig, and the rest of you may proceed on foot to Balderslund, and 
notify them of our disaster ; of course, however, you must not 
relate the particulars. - 1 will come after you as soon as pos- 
sible.’’ 

The Notary was a man of genuine politeness, and immedi- 
ately springing from his gig, assisted his patron into the light 
vehicle. The Chief Justice then drove away with all the speed 
which the descendant of Sleipner was capable of attaining. 

“ Oh, my hoi’se !” exclaimed the Notary, elevating his eye- 
brows, and gazing after the departing gentleman through his 
quizzing glass, until the gig disappeared — “ Oh, now I must 
suffer for the inability of the tailor !” 

“ Let us hurry on, gentlemen,” said Arthur, impatiently. 
“ Fortunately, we have not far to go.” 

“ The greatest difficulty is our boots,” said Mr. Blohm. “ We 
shall look like country louts.’’ 

“ Oh, that is nothing,” said Arthur, who had already ad- 
vanced some distance on the road. “ Mrs.' Marshausen is an 
excellent provider, and undoubtedly has good blacking.” 

The gentlemen arrived at a favorable season. There was only 
one carriage there, and that belonged to Parson Werner. 


CHAPTER XXXI. 


Song and love in union joined, 
Form the chief object of life. 

Euphbosynb, 


“Now, is it right, dear Bertha?” inquired Louisa, as she 
stood before the mirror in her sister’s toilet-room. Bertha was 
already dressed, and beheld with a smile the little vanity which 
Louisa displayed as she arranged a flower in her hair. “ Will 
it do here, or must I place it a little more to the left ?” 

“ It is pretty as it is, my dear,” answered Bertha. “ I am 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 189 

sure if we were expecting strangers they would think that you 
were the queen of the festival, and that I was your mother.” 

“ What do you say said Louisa, smiling. “ Is my dress at 
all improper 

“ Oh, no, my dear sister ; but the great care you have be- 
stowed upon your dress, causes you to look as I said.” 

“ Oh, Bertha, I am afraid you are offended,” replied Louisa, 
hastily. “ You must not be so, or I shall become angry in 
earnest. Only look in the mirror, and you will see a beautiful 
lady, clothed in a magnificent blue silk dress, and wearing a 
charming cap, ornamented with flowers. On the contrary, I 
am only a little girl, in a white muslin dress, and with only one 
poor little flower in my hair. Ah ! yes, you have the best rea- 
son to be good-natured. But 1 also wish it to be said of me, 
Mrs. Marshausen’s little sister looked very pretty ; yes, I wish 
them to say so.” 

“And no doubt they will,” said Mrs. Marshausen, with a 
laugh. “Put on your embroidered shawl, and allow me to 
fasten this beautiful necklace of pearls around your neck, I 
wore it on’ my first wedding-day. It is very valuable, and from 
this day it is your own. The transparent gems are more 
adapted to your sixteen years than my thirty.” 

“ A thousand thanks, dear Bertha ; but you must not say all 
the time, that I am only sixteen, for in a few weeks I, shall be 
seventeen years old ; you should always mention the last. Look 
now, I am ready. 1 will only fasten this bouquet to my waist 
ribband. Listen — is there not some one entering the receiving 
room ? Yes, there is. Shall I go in and receive them ; or, as 
Arthur says, pay my devoirs, until you enter 

“ Yes, my dear,” replied Bertha. “ I shall not wait longer 
than it is necessary to see whether proper preparations are being 
made for the supper.” 

The sisters separated, each one fulfilling her respective duties. 
Parson Werner was in the receiving room alone, walking to and 
fro in deep meditation. “ Welcome, reverend sir,” said Louisa, 
in her mild and sweet voice. “We have not yet had the plea- 
sure of receiving a visitor from Rosendal.” 

“ Rosendal is the seat of deep grief,” said Mr. Werner, 
with a bow. “ Miss Georgiana’s illness is, according to the 
physician’s opinion, exceedingly dangerous. But how is your 
sister 2” 


190 


GUSTAVUS lindorm: 


“ Very well — she will soon be here ; but I hear new guests 
entering the hall. Excuse me for leaving you a few minutes.” 

Louisa opened the door, and before her stood the four gentle- 
men from Bjerke, bowing and complimenting. Their dresses 
were spotted with mud, and covered with dust. 

“ Lovely Louisa, more charming than all the graces combined,” 
whispered Arthur, as he, according to the old saying, devoured 
her with his eyes, “ conduct us to a room quietly. We must 
attend to our toilet, which has been much disordered by an un- 
fortunate disaster.” 

“It is quite evident,” she replied, scrutinizing the gentlemen 
with a comical expression of good nature, “ that you have met 
with an unpleasant adventure. But where is Mr. Hoik 

“ He was visited with the most severe calamity of us all, and 
was, therefore, obliged to return home, to change his clothing.” 

“Now, that is too bad,” said Louisa, and immediately called 
a servant. “ Gustavine,” said she, “ conduct these gentlemen to 
the visitors’ room.” She bowed and disappeared. 

In Louisa’s entire conduct, it was plainly evident that a mas- 
ter hand had influenced her mind. Her lively imagination had 
readily comprehended the qualities which she required to render 
her a cultivated and intelligent lady. And by Arthur’s polite 
and refined conversation, connected with his easy and graceful 
conduct, the lovely child soon gave way to the amiable and 
charming young lady, who feels that she has a heart susceptible 
of understanding that her smile or frown can cause another 
heart to be moved. Still she had not lost that innocent expres- 
sion which formerly distinguished her ; but her whole bearing 
evinced that she felt that worth, which until now she had not 
understood. 

The guests were assembled. Mr. Hoik had arrived, and now 
paraded in his uniform, with a sword by his side. The rings 
were interchanged in due form ; healths were drank to the be- 
trothal, and a flood of congratulations, mingled with streams of 
Madeira, Rhine wine, and Muscat, were poured forth. The 
company was divided into groups, and the conversation became 
lively and pleasant. It was the intention to add to the splendor 
of the entertainment by a ball ; but Mr. Hoik, influenced by a 
sentiment of respect for Miss de Werdenberg, suggested to his 
betrothed, that the ball should be postponed until the day after 
their marriage. And as Mrs. Marshausen did not dance heiselti 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


191 


and was rejoiced to escape the trouble of preparing the room 
for the ball, she delighted Mr, Hoik with, “ As you please, my 
dear.” The worthy man was nearly beside himself with joy ; 
at least he was as happy as a man could be, when he heard her 
thus speak. 

While Mr. Hoik was paying his attentions, first to his glass, 
and then to his betrothed, the youthful portion of the guests 
liad seated themselves in various groups throughout the house, 
and whiled away the time in singing, laughing, and playing 
practical jokes, much disturbing their elderly neighbors, who 
were deeply engaged in the mysteries of whist. 

Parson Werner and Arthur had retired to a remote room, 
and were engaged in earnest conversation. “ You may be as- 
sured,” said Mr. Werner, “that the subject is of the utmost im- 
portance. Waldenberg’s short note to me, dated the evening 
they started, denotes it. Undoubtedly, Baron Gustavus is ill.” 

“You frighten me,” said Arthur, in a broken voice. “What 
in the world can it be ? There was no need of being so mys- 
terious on account of a simple sickness, that I plainly see ; but, 
sincerely, Mr. Werner, I am sure that you are acquainted with all 
the circumstances. Was Georgiana’s illness produced by the 
sudden departure of the gentlemen V\ 

' “Undoubtedly,” replied Mr. Werner. “Mrs. Hermer in- 
formed me how it happened.” He placed his lips close to 
Arthur’s ear, and whispered : “ Immediately after Mr. Hermer 
left the house, his wife wished to see Georgiana, and therefore 
searched for her that she might console her child, who, she 
observed, had been deeply moved by the sudden departure of 
the gentlemen. But, after she had looked for her a long time, 
in vain, she discovered that the door of the parlor, where Wal- 
denberg and Hermer had held their important conversation, was 
locked. Her knocks and calls were unanswered. The window, 
being so near the ground, it was taken out, and Mrs. Hermer 
entered the room. Georgiana was found lying upon the floor 
senseless, clasping a folded paper in her hand. I was sent for 
immediately, and arriving, found her delirious. Towards evening 
she became more quiet, and Mrs. Hermer and I went to an ad- 
joining room, where we read those horrible lettei-s, the contents 
of .which I dare not tell you, until Waldenberg has returned, 
and I have received his permission. It is clear that he left them, 
although one of them is not directed to him. They reveal a 


192 


GUSTAVUS ldtdorm: 


mystery, which probably will soon be publicly known, and you 
can rejoice that you do not yet know their shocking contents ” 

“ I have heard too much,” said Arthur, “ to wish to hear 
more, for I fear the w^orst. . Having now heard a portion of 
this secret, and not being able to assist those implicated in it, I 
do not wish to hear more ; but I hope from the bottom of my 
heart, that Mr. Hermer and Mr. Waldenberg will soon return, 
for they might tell me how I could be useful to Gustavus. But 
I see somebody coming this way, who perhaps is seeking you. 
I will retire, that I may recover from my surprise.” 

The parson left Arthur, after shaking his hand heartily, and 
the young man cast himself upon the sofa, clasping his hands over 
liis forehead, and meditated upon the mysterious news he had 
heard from the parson. Mr. Werner stood before his mind in 
a singular light. He almost wished that he had broken the 
promise he had made to himself not to visit Engelvik until after 
Gustavus’s return. Had he been at Engelvik he would have 
participated in the conversation between Hermer and Walden- 
berg. But Bjerke was too far from Rosendal, and it pained 
him much that he could not now visit his friends. While 
he was thus floundering in the depths of his thoughts, he heard 
a light step, and two pretty little hands suddenly removed his 
own from their position over his eyes. It was Louisa’s elegant 
figure, which bowed over him. Her eyes bespoke her astonish- 
ment, as she looked at the Lieutenant, usually so gay, but now 
so sorrowful. 

“AVhy is it?” she inquired, uneasily, “that you must be so 
disquieted on this evening, when all should be gay ?” 

“Dear Louisa,” replied Arthur, “Sit'down here and comfort 
me. I am grieved for a friend, and although I cannot tell you 
my troubles, still I feel that your friendly presence will have the 
power to soften my anxiety.” 

Arthur had never before spoken to Louisa so sweetly earn- 
est. She blushed, and stood before him abashed, casting her eyes 
to the floor as she did the first day she saw him ; but how different 
she felt now than she did then. Arthur observed her emotion. 
He took both her hands within his own. “ Dear Louisa,” said 
he, as he kissed them alternately, “ look upon me.” 

“ I cannot lift my eyes, Arthur.” She ielt that it was impos- 
sible to do so, and thought it but right to say what she knew to 
be true. 


OR, LEAD rS NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 193 

For a moment only, dear Louisa. I would like to look into 
those beautiful laughing eyes.” 

“ And yet you do not laugh,” said Louisa, with much emo- 
tion, and withdrew her hands. “If you wish to know, I will 
tell you what they contain.” 

“ Speak, dear Louisa.” 

“ Tears, because you are sorrowful, Arthur,” she whispered, 
and not able to control the emotion, which was so novel to her, 
tears slowly welled through her soft eye-lashes, and coui-sed 
dowm her burning cheeks. 

0 1 Louisa, angelic Louisa ! Heaven only knows how much 
of all that is beautiful was spent in those words and tears, or 
whether the evening would not have been blessed by another 
bond, had not Arthur suddenly heard a voice exclaiming — 
“ Louisa ! Louisa ! ” The poor girl was about hastening with 
burning cheeks and weeping eyes to the company, when Arthur, 
who in his heart cursed the voice, again took her hand in his, 
and whispered : “ Even should the entire grief of the whole 
world rest upon me, I would, at a moment like this, cast off the 
burden, and take a single glance into heaven ; but now I dare 
not retain you longer ; but first, go to your room and bathe your 
eyes.” She hastily obeyed. 

Arthur resumed his seat upon the sofa, and again covered his 
eyes with his hands, that his mental vision might be made 
clearer. “ 0, God ! ” thought he, “ never, never before have I 
experienced the happiness which this hour has brought forth. 
I am now convinced that she is the only being suitable for me. 
Therefore, she shall become my companion for life. Those down- 
cast eyes — that blush which overspread her cheeks — that sweet 
voice ; in all of those was an inexplicable expression, proving 
that her pure and innocent heart — her exalted sentiments of 
love — are all my own.” 

“ But you are here alone,^^ said Hoik’s gruff voice at the door ; 
“come in and take a glass of wine with us. The punch bowl 
invites us, and we will gather around it, and forget our cares 
and troubles in the joys of the moment. Come, I say, we will 
make a quartette — music, love, and wine ! Sit no longer there, 
but give up your dreaming. Come.” 

Arthur arose unwillingly. “I thought, upon my honor,” said 
the Chief Justice, in astonishment, “that the long conversation 
you had with Parson Werner, had afflicted you, and yet, as I 
6 


194 


GTJSTAYUS LINDOEM: 


look upon you, it seems as though you had just returned from 
a visit to Heaven, you look so purely happy.” Arthur did 
not reply, perhaps for the fii’st time in his life, to a good joke. 

“Ah! I understand how it is,” said Mr. Hoik, with a mis- 
chievous smile. “A short time ago, I saw a white muslin dress 
glancing through the door. But hush ! with such matters we 
must not be rash ; be cautious. Now a glass of punch is bet- 
ter than talking — that will give your mind its necessary balance.” 

They went to a small room at the extremity of the parlor, in 
which stood a table decorated with punch bowls and tumblers. 
Around the table stood the sons of Bacchus. Some were smok- 
ing, others sang and laughed, and the most of them were talk- 
ing loudly, for it was nearly night, and Mr. Hoik was a host 
who wished to see his guests enjoy themselves as much under 
the table as around it. Fortunately, however, supper was an- 
nounced. The gentlemen walked, not without difficulty, to the 
parlor, and invited the ladies to accompany them to the supper- 
room. After supper, the chaii-s were moved back, the carriages 
were driven up to the door, the gentlemen filled their farewell 
bumpei-s; the ladies tossed the heap of shawls, cloaks, and 
over-shoes over and over, until each person had found their 
own ; and after many rushings to and fro, bowings and bump- 
ings, the guests at length fortunately arrived at their carriages, 
and took their respective seats. 

It would no doubt be very interesting to follow the merry voy- 
agers to their homes, for certainly life exhibits no phases which 
are more entertaining than when the guests are returning home 
from a betrothal festivity, where the husbands have drank too 
deeply, and their wives, troubled at heart, still smile with their 
lips at the eccentricities of the gentlemen, although they are 
aware of the varied and unpleasant results which will follow. 
We will, therefore, enter one of the firet of the carriages. Its 
occupants have seated themselves comfortably. The lady leans in 
one corner, her husband feels around in the dark for her hand, 
saying in the best humor with himself and all the world, “ a 
confounded capital fellow, that Hoik. A spl— spl — spl — 
splendid night, dear Sophia, wasn’t it?” His wife does not 
reply, but weeps silently, although she strives to suppress the 
expression of her wounded feelings, that she may not ofifend her 
husband. 

“ What’s the matter, my dear little old woman ? I think you 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 195 

are weeping. O, pshaw — what weakness ! That’s good for 
nothing. A good bowl of punch and fine company, wliat does 
all that amount to ? I am perfectly reasonable, only a little gay, 
and perhaps will have a little headache in the morning, that’s 
all.” 

“ That’s not all,” sobs his young wife. 

“ Well, what else, my little wife?” 

“You know too well already. Will not the servants see their 
new master in a position which will cause me to faint for 
shame ? Will they not profit by your example ? Will you not 
be sick to-morrow, as usual, and unable to attend to your press- 
ing business ? O, I cannot speak of all now.” 

“ But I should think that you could tell them all, my dear. 
But never mind, I will not become angry with you. You are 
the best of wives, yes, upon my honor, you are a jewel. I would 
not exchange you for fifteen others, but you had hard work to 
catch me. O, I remember, it was at a soiree at- — at — where was 
it? Y"es, where — where you fell in love with me ?” 

“ Be silent, dear Adolph,” entreats his young wife, anxiously, 
“the driver can hear every word. I pray you to be silent.” 

“ Why so, my angel ? There was 'nothing wrong in it — that 
you fell in love with me, and that — your good cousin or aunt who 
knew that I — was a rich man, and that she Constantly invited 
me to her house. Well, that was all right. It lasted only 
three months — and then I asked for you, and had I known you 
then as well as now, I would not have waited three days.” 

“ You plague me to death with such folly !” 

“ Now, then, I will stop, my angel. Do not weep any more.” 

“Not weep? What else can I do but weep? Yes, I will 
weep until you promise me, and keep your promise too, never, 
never, dear Adolph ” 

“Never will drink too much, dear Sophia. Now give me a 
kiss, and let us be friends. I will swear never to drink more than 
two or three glasses. I can bear that much without feeling it. 
Are you now satisfied ?” 

“Yes, 0 yes,. my dear,” his -wife replies, with a sigh. The 
compact is now sealed, and the husband falls asleep. 

We will now step into number two. 

Here the conversation has fully commenced. “ Indeed,” re- 
marks a lady, who difiers entirely from the one we have just 


196 


GusTAvus lustdoem : 


described, “ indeed, then, you deny that you have lost. 0,1 
saw very well when you settled the game.” 

“ Well, what matters it ?” her husband replies, yawning, “ if 
I lost I hope it was my own money, and as far as I remember, I 
never received a single penny from you.’’ 

“ That is true,” said the offended wife, “ but it was no mys- 
tery. You knew it beforehand, and you have assured me a 
hundred times, that you did not want money, but that you 
sought my heart.” 

“ Now, was it worth while to speak of such a trifle ?” the hus- 
band replies, with a tremendous yawn. “ I heartily wish you 
had refused me, or at least that you could cease to spy upon me 
and my affairs. It is not becoming to a wife to do so, as I have 
told you fifty times.” 

“ And now I hear it for the fifty- first time. But it is hard to 
know that we hardly have anything fit to eat at home, and our 
large family requires everything we can save. Still to see a 
husband and father spend his money foolishly, by gambling, 
when he could use it to a much better advantage, it is too bad.” 

His wife now awaits an answer to her just charge; but she 
observes sorrowfully that her husband either sleeps or feigns to 
do so. She bows over him to assure herself, but the offended 
husband turns himself around so quickly that his wife’s head is 
forcibly shoved into the other corner of the seat. 

“ Indeed,” she exclaims, nearly weeping with vexation, and 
says, ‘‘ so it has come to this ! O, God, this is bitter.” 

“ Yes, bitter, madam,” he replies, with a cold smile, “ cer- 
tainly bitter, that every happy hour I spend in this life is thus 
seasoned.” 

“ I am not the cause, but you are the one who destroys our 
joy, our happiness, our subsistence, by your unfortunate passion 
for gaming. If you would lay this folly aside, I would never 
complain again.” 

“ Silence 1 I will bear no more. If you open your lips again 
before we arrive home, I will leave the carriage, and go to the 
next farm-house and procure a comfortable bed for the night.” 
These words are pronounced so decidedly that further contra- 
diction is out of the question. 

The occupants of the third carriage .have remained silent thus 
far, nothing being heard except the continual whistling of the 
gentleman. The wife is trembling from head to foot, for this 


OK, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 197 

whistling is a certain sign that a storm is brewing, which will 
prove the more dangerous, as her husband emptied glass after 
glass at the table, with a countenance sljowing that this was 
done, not so much for pleasure, as to gratify other sentiments. 
At length he impolitely turns towards his wife, saying, “ What 

were those polite words about, which Mr. B used towards 

you 

“ Mr. B , my dear ? O, it was all foolishness. I do not 

remember what he said.” 

“But it seemed to me that he interested you very much. If 
you were pleased with liis conversation, you should remember 
what it w’as about.” 

“ I remember now, my dear. lie told me that he would visit 
you to-morrow, that he might go out on a hunting excursion 
with you.” 

“ To go out on a hunting excursion with me ! How I tell 
you, and remember, that I will keep my word as I always have 
done, that if he steps one foot into my house, I will drive him 
with my hoiise-whip, so far away — mark my words — that he 
will forget all his high-flown sentiments.” 

“ O, what unhappy freak has entered your head now ? If 

Mr. B , who is a sti-anger to us both, should have conversed 

with us ladies, because he does not like to drink or play, would 
it be right to treat him in such a manner, or should your poor wife 
be accused because — because — but there is no use of speaking 
about such a trifle.” 

“ Indeed, indeed, my lady is weeping, because I have such 
ideas in my head.' But don’t talk to me that way, and always 
remember that it is the first duty of a wife to remain silent 
when her husband does not wish to hear her sweet voice, and 
that is exactly the case with me now.” His wife of course now 
becomes silent, wishing in her heart that nothing more may be 
said. But after a slight pause her husband begins again : “ To 

visit me and go out hunting ! Impudent rascal ! What have 
you to say to that ?” No reply. “ Now what is your answer ? 
I wish to hear it. Speak, I command you, by my soul ! How 
dare you remain silent, when I command you to speak 

“ Did you not order me to be silent, a moment ago 

“ But now I command you to answer, and you know that it is 
the wife’s duty to be blindly obedient.” 

“ My God ! what shall I say ? When Mr. B said ho 


198 


GUSTAVUS lindoem: 


would visit US, it would not have been polite for me, as your wife, 
to remain silent, so I assured him that he would be welcome.” 

“ That was very polite, indeed ! You assured him that he 
would be welcome ! It will also be a great pleasure to you when 
through your window you will see me chastise him. Ah ! I 
will welcome the love-sick boy!” 

“ 0, how wrong you act,” sighs the poor wife. “ But let me 
leave the carriage ; we are near a farm-house. I would rather 
go there, while the carriage goesMiown this hill.’^ 

“ No, I say, you shall remain here. You shall not be afraid. 
Give me the reins, driver, I will drive myself.” 

“ 0, do not ; rather let the boy drive. You cannot see, and 
I shall die with fear.” 

“ Die, then ; but you shall not leave the carriage. I will not 
allow you,” and, enraged, he now snatches the reins from the 
boy, and, snapping the whip, drives the horses down the hill so 
rapidly, that the mud and stones fly into the carriage. At the 
foot of the hill, one of the wheels strikes against one of the 
posts of the toll-gate, so violently, that the carriage is over- 
turned, and the horses and inmates of the carriage are thrown 
to the ground in a promiscuous heap. 

The lady is taken from the ground in a swoon, but uninjured. 
Her husband’s arm is broken, and his blood cooled by the 
severe pain, and Mr. B ’s punishment is postponed indefi- 

nitely. 

Thus concludes our description of the ride home from the 
festival, and we will look no further behind the curtain of 
married life. But, before we close our chapter, we must 
re-visit Balderslund. During Mr. Hoik’s farewell conversation 
with his betrothed, and while the young gentlemen were 
searching for their cloaks and hats, wishing fervently that this 
night might at length have an end, and while Louisa was 
extinguishing the candles in the various rooms, Arthur found 
an opportunity to speak a few words with her. “Dear Louisa, 
give me the bouq^iet, which is fastened to your waist riband, 
that I may console myself with it, when I am away from 
you.” 

“ I think I ought not to give it to you, for I fear your words 
prove, Arthur, that you will esteem it too highly.” 

“ I cannot deny, that I will esteem it much, Louisa ; but if 
you refuse my prayer, I shall not often visit you. Yet, should 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION, 199 

you g-raiit it, I will come often, very often. Now, can you refuse 
me ? ” 

Silently, and with many blushes, Louisa took .the bouquet 
from its resting-place, and presented it to him with averted 
eyes, and as Arthur received the dear assurance that his hopes 
were not entirely groundless, Mr. Hoik’s voice was heard in 
the hall. 

“ All is ready, gentlemen. Let us start.”^ 


CHAPTER XXXII. 

We will now visit Rosendal. It was a beautiful September 
day, and Georgiana, scarcely recovered from her illness, was 
lying on a sofa, in a small apartment. She was clothed in a 
red silk loose dress. By her side sat Mi*s. Hermer, endeavoring 
to console the grief of her child. , 

“ My dear child, we must submit' to the will of God. It will 
be a great consolation foi^us, if what is said proves true. Wal- 
denberg might have returned last evening, although it is not 
a favorable omen that he returns alone. But it would be very 
consoling to speak with the good man. I sent Willie there, as 
soon as the storm subsided, and I am sure he will visit us, 
providing that his journey has not too much fatigued him.” 
Georgiana shook her head mournfully, as though there was no 
hope. “ We are not certain of that ; perhaps Mr. Waldenberg 
has not yet returned,” said she, sorrowfully. 

“ Do not be so sad and uneasy,” said Mrs. Hermer. “ I am 
sure that he is here, or else Willie would have returned home 
long ago; and more, I w'ell see that Waldenberg, being so 
feeble in health, could not undertake a long journey this year. 
It is only by accident that winter has not already set in ; but 
still, we have had many stormy days as it is. May God grant 
that he has not entirely ruined his health by this arduous 
journey. It w^as just such weather as this, my dear child, when 
your father was shipwrecked. 0, God,, how much 1 sutfered 
then ! Georgiana, you cannot imagine how far different it is 
to care for the welfare and happiness of a friend, than for a 


200 


GUSTAVUS LINDOKM : 


beloved and affectionate husband. O, my child, may God 
prevent you from such suffering.’^ Georgiana sighed deeply, 
and concealed her burning cheeks with her white handkerchief. 
She was convinced that her pain was not less than that her 
mother had experienced, still she dare not express it. ^ ^ 

“ The parlor-door is opening,” said Mrs. Hermer, rising from 
her seat. “ It is Willie, and you will find that I am not mis- 
taken. We shall hear good news. Now, Willie, my boy, 
what news ?” 

“ Mr. Waldenberg has arrived, dear mother !” 

“ And is he npt coming soon ? My dear boy, what did you 
tell him V’ 

“ Exactly all you told me to ; but poor Mr. Waldenberg was 
so much fatigued, that he dared not accompany me. But he 
will come to-morrow forenoon, if he possibly can. I must tell 
you, mother, that I cried, when I saw how much Mr. Walden- 
berg was suffering. Oh, he will soon leave this earth, that’s 
certain. 0, I remember, here is a letter from him.” 

“ Did he not tell you where papa is, and why he did not 
return ? 

“ O, yes, papa is with Baron Lindorm, traveling to North- 
land, and will not return until after »New-y ear’s ; but he has 
some letters from papa, which he will bring to-morrow, as he 
did not feel well enough to look for them to-day.” 

This news appeared very unsatisfactory to Mi*s. Hermer. 
“ What ! not come home until after New-year’s ! Some im- 
portant and unpleasant business must detain him from the home 
he loves so well. But where is the letter, my child ? ’’ 

“ Here, good mother.” Willie presented her the letter, 
which contained a few scrawling lines from Waldenberg. It 
thus ran : 

“ Excuse me, madam, for not coming to you myself, that I 
might explain all which your anxiety concerning the delayed 
absence of your husband, naturally expects. But my health is 
so much weakened by this wearisome journey, in more respects 
than one, that I cannot fulfil my beloved duty this day. But 
to-morrow, after I have rested, I shall, with God’s help, be able 
to do so. 


“ Waldenberg.” 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


201 


“Will you allow me to see it, mother?” said Georgiana, 
extending her hand towards the letter. Mrs Hermer gave her 
the letter silently, and then proceeded to her bed-room, to think 
upon every thing known and unknown to her, concerning her 
husband’s absence. Georgiana read the note, and a tear 
glistened in her eye. “Poor, poor Waldenberg,’^ said she. 
“ Do you think he is very sick, Willie ? ” 

“ Ah ! yes, very sick, indeed, I scarcely recognized him ; but, 

Georgie. I will tell you something ” Willie looked round 

the room cautiously, that no one might overhear him. 

“ What, Willie V' inquired Georgiana, trembling. “ You 
frighten me.” 

“O, it is nothing of much importance,” continued Willie, 
hastily. “ It is not your fault. Now hear. Miss Wings told 
me this before I entered the house. When Waldenberg 
arrived last evening, his condition of mind as well as of body 
was good. He immediately inquired how we all were at Ro- 
sendal, and Miss Wings told him, briefly, that Miss Georgiana 
had been suddenly taken ill, as soon as Mr. Heimer had 
gone ; and that the doctor had said, that in all probability, 
or better to say, she will certainly die. Now, Miss Wings was 
partly innocent, for she intended no harm by these words, and 
she could not have imagined that it would have terrified Mr. 
Waldenberg so much, and then she did not know that you 
have almost recovered from your illne.'ss, as messages have not 
passed between Engelvik and Rosendal lately. After she had 
told her news, Mr. Waldenberg sank back upon the sofa, and 
was immediately seized with a severe vertigo. Miss Wings 
assured me, that the blood poured from his mouth and nose, 
until it almost filled a large pitcher. He then laid senseless 
for a quarter of an hour. At length, after Miss Wings had 
given up all hopes of saving him, he moved himself a little ; 
but he was not able to speak loud, only whispering, when he 
wished anything.” 

Georgiana was deeply moved.^The tears started to her eyes; 
“Kind Waldenberg,” sighed she, “why must there always be 
pain, misery and grief for you ? Oh, I well understand it. 
Willie, have you seen him and spoken with him ?” 

“ Yes, Georgie, they allowed me to go in as soon as I wished 
to. But, O, how my heart was moved, for I did not know why 
he was so miserable, and tnat pained me. His eyes, those 
9 * # 


202 


GUSTAVUS LINDOEM I 


beautiful mild eyes, were deeply sunken ; his cheeks were as 
white as snow, but his friendly smile was still there. I ran to 
his bed, and put my arms around his neck. ‘ O, welcome good 
Mr. Waldenberg,’ said I, and as I well knew what would con- 
sole him, I added : ‘ Mamma and my sister send their love to 

you, and Georgiana, who was a liHle unwell, has now almost 
recovered, and is anxious to see you.’ ” 

“‘Has she recovered? ’ he inquired, and his eyes assumed a 
little of their former brilliancy. ‘ Willie, is that really true V 
‘ Yes, that is as true as that she is very anxious to see you, and 
she prays you to come to Rosendal as soon as possible. We 
did not know that you were sick.’ ‘ I am much better now, my 
good boy, much better ; my end has not yet come. One like 
me, who is obliged to travel around with such a burden as I 
bear, must expect to see that unwelcome visitor, the vertigo, 
more than once before he is obliged to prepare for death. I am 
still very weak, but I hope I will be able to ride over to Rosen- 
dal to-morrow. As it is Georgiana’s wish, it is a double pleasure 
to me ; tell her that, Willie.’ ‘ Yes, I shall certainly do so, 
Mr. Waldenberg,’ said I; ‘as soon as I have gone home and 
satisfied mother and Georgie, I will come back to you again, 
and stay with you all night. Then you will not be so lonely.’ 

‘ I thank you, my good boy,’ said ho, pressing iny hand heartily, 

‘ I could not have a more pleasant com[)anion.’ He then wrote 
the note to mother,. and I left the house. Do you not think 
that I have done rightly, Georgie ? ” 

“Yes, dear Willie, you have acted nobly, and I cannot do 
otherwise than love you dearly. But you should not have said 
so much about my desire to see him. This was not exactly 
proper, but I know you intended well.” 

“ I did so, Georgie, because I did not wish to tell a false- ' 
hood, and you cannot deny but that you hoped Mr. Waldenberg 
would be at home. You know, last night, when w^e heard that 
he had arrived, you said, God grant that this is true, as I wish 
to speak to him very much.’’ 

“ Yes, I said so, Willie ; but there could have been many 
reasons for that ” Georgiana blushed, and ceased speak- 

“ Now, dear sister, I did not give any particular reason why 
you wished to see him, I simply .said that it was so. But listen 
now, what will you give me to hel^ in consoling Mr. Walden- 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 203 

berg when I return? Will you not send biin a word of 
friendship ? ” 

“Certainly, ray good brother, many words of friendship. 
Tell him that I will fervently pray for his recovery ; and that I 
also forbid him from leaving his room until he is out of danger, 
although I would like to see him much.” 

“ Thank you, Georgia, that sounds friendly and consoling, and 
it would really be a sin and a shame, if you would not treat him 
kindly, for he would give his life for you, should you ask it, I 
am sure. He does not act like the Chief Justice Hoik, who 
goes away and marries somebody else after he has received the 
mitten from you, oiTike the Notary, who shows himself indifferent 
and cold, and travels around the country fooling all the ladies 
who listen to his twaddle. Neither is he like Arthur, whom I 
thought ^ little better of than that he should leave us, as soon 
as other pleasures invited him away, in order, as the pedple say, 
to fall in love with the Chief Justice’s future sister-in-law. O, 
no, Waldenberg alone remains, always faithful, while all othei'S 
relinquish you, poor Georgie.” 

Georgiana could not restrain her laughter when Willie gravely 
assured her that she ought to learn experience by this unfaith- 
fulness on the part of her lovers. “ You must not think, Wil- 
lie,” said she, “ that Mr. Waldenberg was ever my lover, therefore 
you must not speak to him in this manner ; promise me that.” 

“ O, you need not be so much in earnest, Georgie ; I did not 
say that he was your lover, I said that he was faithful to you, 
and so he is, just like the bold knights of the old romances, and 
is there anything wrong about that? Do you think I am not 
wise enough to see that Waldenberg has to think of no other 
bride than Heaven ? But as long as he remains here, he should 

be allowed to think of you as as a beautiful bright star, 

which shines for him as well as for others.” 

“ O, Willie, what a poetic genius you havel ” responded his 
sister with a slight smile ; “ but remain here no longer to talk, 
or else you will be too late to keep your promise.” 

*As soon as Willie, by caresses and endearments, had per- 
suaded his mother to allow him to return, he hastened to his 
little boat, and soon arrived at Engelvik. Waldenberg joyfully 
received the kind-hearted boy, and^Willie caused the evening to 
pass pleasantly for the poor invalid. Two days elapsed before 
his strength permitted Mr. Waldenberg to leave his room; at 


204 


(HJSTAVUS LINDOEM I ’ 


length, on the thirtieth of November, which was a bright and 
warm day, accompanied by Willie, the Steward ventured on 
his journey across the bay. 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 


There Is a love, a holy love, 

Basking in a heavenly light. 

Where sounding harps speak from above, 

Tempting my soul to rapid flight. 

Attekbom. 

Arthur was sitting in his room alone. His diary was upon 
the table before him. He wrote and read alternately, as he 
now and then joyfully examined the little bouquet which he had 
received at such an eventful hour. “ I think, that this will bring 
forth a betrothal,’^ thought he, and resumed his writing. • 

A knock was heard at the door. He quickly concealed his 
precious token, and exclaimed harshly, “Come in.” The in- 
truder was a peasant clothed in a long fisherman’s coat, and wear- 
ing a pair of travel-stained boots. “ Where have you come from ? ” 
inquired Arthur, looking at his guest in astonishment. 

“ From Engelvik. Our Steward returned a few days ago ; but 
as he is very sick, he said to me that he was not able to send 
you this before.” 

“ Let me see,” said Arthur impatiently, and took a letter from 
the extended hand. At the first glance at the signature Arthur 
immediately recognized Gustavus’ familiar writing, and his coun- 
tenance illumined with an expression of joy. “ Thank God,” 
said he aloud, “ this is pleasing news.” The peasant received a 
dollar, and an order to wait in the servants’ room until the 
Lieutenant should see whether an answei* was required. As soon 
as the man had departed, he then seated himself upon the sofa, 
and broke the seal. The letter was as follows : — 

“Faithful Friend: — Now, Arthur, you shall hear -the 
reason why I was so melancholy and mysterious when I last saw 
you. I need not longer retain that insolent retirement which 
offended you so often. You shall now know the most secret re- 
cesses of my heart, and you will discover that I could not act 
differently, for I was bound by the strong fetters of a dark fate. 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 205 

They are now broken ; but the rattling of their links shall resound 
within my heart until the cord is broken which binds my spirit 
to this body ; yet there is a grateful peace within : the con- 
sciousness of having performed a duty, and gained a victory 
over myself, has afforded sweet consolation. Soon I shall be 
restored again to my former strength, and return to all the 
business of life, its hopes and joys, its pains and deceptions. In 
short, to all its rich and varied changes. Can you believe your 
eyes, dear Arthur, when you read the words, I was married ? 
At least the marriage ceremony was performed, and now I am 
a widower. 

“ During my travels I have written to you concerning my 
cousin, the excellent Constance, whom I loved as a sister. You 
will remember that I was suddenly called to Hamringen from 

N . I proceeded thither, and how was I greeted? By 

the most intense misery. A destroying storm was raging there, 
and had swept away all traces of happiness. Excuse me from 
relating these painffd scenes at length. Mr. Waldenberg will 
tell you all. My uncle, blinded by his pride and ambition, used 
all endeavoi’s to persuade me to restore to Constance her honor. 
Could I refuse to do so? Thank God, I did not. We were 
married before his death-bed, and I was forced to promise him 
to keep our marriage a secret, until after a cert^fln time had 
elapsed. About the middle of July we started from Hamringen, 
to a place of retirement. 0, how much that angelic being suf- 
fered, and I also suffered with her. I did everything to allay 
her grief, and she was thankful, but I was not able to heal the 
wound within her heart, and at length I was obliged to submit 
to her prayers and leave her in solitude. This solitude agreed 
with her condition of mind, and she entreated me to visit En- 
gelvik, and not return to her until after two months had elapsed, 

I consented, for I deeply felt that she was right. It would be 
better for her not to be troubled by the presence of the man 
who reminded her of her painful position. You know in what 
state of mind I arrived at your father’s estate, and how excited 
I was during our journey to Engelvik. But you do not know 
how, on the very tii*st evening, a chord was touched within my 
soul which had been silent until you left me in the church-yard, 
which was dear to my memory, as the spot where I had so often 
sat with Georgiana, when we were children. The little mossy 
seat was preserved with singular care, proving that its remem- 


206 


GUSTAVUS lindorm: 


brance still lived within the heart of the maiden. A friendly 
flower from the garden of childhood, transplanted to the en- 
trance of phantasy’s temple. I could not comprehend the pre- 
sentiment which whispered to me that she was to become the 
one who would cause my heart to beat with sentiments hitherto 
strangers to it. It originated probably in the eloquent descrip- 
tions of her unusual beauty, and richly endowed mind, which 
Werner gave in his letters to me. In short, before I had enter- 
ed Rosendal I was in a most uneasy state of mind, and the 
thought that I might see her again in all the charms of youth 
and refinement, deprived me almost of all power over myself. 
This would not have been the case, I am convinced, had not the 
secret hope that she might become mine, increased this danger- 
ous power. I was forced to appear cold and indiflferent, that I 
might not betray the fire which glowed within my heart. Oh, 
how painful it was to me, to behold her astonished and confused 
looks. Oh, how much I suffered during that time ! You cannot 
understand how much, Arthur. I avoided her, and now you 
know why I answered your frank question in the manner I did. 
I could not do otherwise. With amazement at your honest 
heart, and courage of mind, I have learned that since that time 
you have neither visited Engelvik nor Rosendal. I am afraid I 
cannot describe how great is my love for Georgiana. You know 
me too well to think that golden locks, beautiful eyes, and a 
splendid form, are able to change me into a sighing lover. Be- 
lieve me, therefore, when I tell you that it was not her beauty, 
as extraordinary as it may be, which attracted me. No, it was 
something in her countenance, her every movement, that filled 
my soul with happy prestiges for the future. My heart was filled 
with a sympathy which united our souls from that moment, as 
I believed and felt, for ever, even should a different union never 
take place. Very likely you will call me eccentric ; but it is 
not so, dear Arthur. I have expressed myself plainly, that you 
might understand what it was that strengthened me when you 
informed me, the hour I was about separating from you, that 
you would endeavor to gain her heart and hand. True, T will 
not deny that there have been moments when I feared that you 
would succeed, and this fear was increased by the bitter reproaches 
I made myself for my egotism. It w'as still my desire that her 
heart might remain chained to mine, although I had no hope of 
possessing her, and I prayed that other love might not claim 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 207 

her heart. These were ray thoughts during ray journey to Ej- 
kenberg, to assist my poor Constance. But do not demand to 
hear of the horrible events which followed each other here in 
rapid succession. Mr. Waldenberg will tell you all concerning 
them. Suffice it to say that I did not succeed, with all my en- 
deavors, to direct Constance’s thoughts towards any other sub- 
ject except death, and reunion with the past. Her prayer was 
heard — she departed for her beautiful home, and I shall ever 
mourn for her as my beloved sister. And the painful events 
connected with her death, will ever remain a bitter remembrance 
to me. But now, I hope and trust that I shall be more quiet 
and happy than I ever was before. Allow me to make the 
friendly request that, if it will not be too painful for you to see 
Georgiana again, you will hasten to Engelvik, that you may as- 
sist Mr. Waldenberg in making the alterations which I have di- 
rected to be made at Engelvik. I make this request simply as 
one friend would of another, and that you are my friend, you 
have proved to me in the highest degree, as I am convinced that 
you have denied all claim upon Georgiana’s hand, through your 
friendship ; and although your thoughts may now be turned 
away from her by this frank declaration, still, I swear, that if 
you had gained her heart, I would not have written as I now 
do. You would not have found an egotistic rival in me. But, 
it is my earnest conviction that her heart has not yet received a 
decided impression, at least not such a one which can be called 
love. Mrs. Hermer has told me news which I confess has been 
very plefising to me, which is that you have really set- 
tled yourself with your good matured friend. Chief Justice Hoik, 
at Bjerke I do, not know the charming Louisa Monten, 
still I have heard good reports concerning her, and that she is 
beautiful I am convinced, because she has bound you in her fet- 
ters. Now, brother of my heart, drop these subjects for a time, 
and visit Engelvik, not only to amuse the ladies at lonely Kosen- 
dal, but, also, to advise Mr. Waldenberg, so that my ‘ owl’s nest ’ 
may be beautified. Mr. Hermer accompanies me to Hamringen, 
to which place I shall, carry the body of Constance. Salute 
your host, that man of honor, in my name, and all of your friends. 
In January you shall be embraced by your 


“ Gustavus.’ 


208 


QUSTAVUS lindoem: 


“ Whai is all this ?” said Arthur, thrusting his fingei-s into 
his hair. “ I don’t understand half of it — uni — um — first he 
goes on with destroying storms, retrieved honor, marriage, soli- 
tude, all at one breath, and I must hear the rest from Mr. Wal- 
denberg ; and then he continues with spiritual love, heart’s 
sympathy, prayers that no worldly love should be mingled with 
the sce^e, — such an extraordinary whirl of trials, sufferings, re- 
signation, deaths, journeys, and God only knows what else. 
And concerning all this Waldenberg has to explain. Finally 
comes alterations at Engel vik, and confidence in my friendship. 
Now, thank God, that is an article which is still in a good state of 
preservation. Heaven knows that I am so much in love with 
my rose-bud, that I renounce for ever all pretensions to the 
former sun of my existence. Georgiana is certainly better qual- 
ified for Gustavus, for he must be an extraordinary man who 
can win her hand. And Gustavus is really an extraordinary 
man. His personal appearance is noble and haughty ; his 
manner of life ; his singular fate; his mind; his love; all are 
extraordinary. May God render them happy. Probably they 
will live in an enlightened sphere, to speak in a spiritual man- 
ner. On the contrary, my beautiful rose-bud and myself will 
live on earth. But 1 must go to Engelvik, and that to-morrow 
morning. I am so curious that I should like to start this very 
moment, if it was possible to do so without bidding Louisa adieu. 
But Gustavus, I cannot help thinking of him ! IIow his entire 
conduct is changed ! And alterations ! Yes, yes, when at home 
he was in no hurry. He only suggestecK them. The bell will 
soon ring — I must dress myself, and after dinner I will go to 
Balderslund.’’ 

While Arthur was preparing for dinner, he held the following 
important conversation with himself: — 

“ Shall I declare myself to-day? Or shall I wait for a bet- 
ter opportunity ? Perhaps it would appear a little too hasty to 
take such an important step to-day, when I am about to depart. 
And, aside from that, the result cannot be so charming as when 
the right moment has arrived. Should she say ‘ yes ’ — heaven, 
what joy ! It would then be impossible for me, in my rapture, 
to leave her. Should she say ‘ no ’ — then I would despair, and 
it would not be suitable for my mind, in such a case, to super- 
intend the building of edifices for another man. O, no, I thank 
you, 1 could not have so much self-denial. It is better, then, 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 209 

for me to saj nothing until after my return from Engel vik ; 
but — but it is too enticing, as I think how she would blush, 
tremble, cast down her eves, and, perhaps, even, hide her little 
head in my happy bosom. O, I will become a fool if I think 
of this longer ! And after I had said these two important words 
for a lover— ‘ my bride !’ it would not sound bad if 1 could say 

to Georgiana ” Arthur assumed a position, and continued 

in a loud tone : “ My dear lady, it would be a great pleasure to 
me if you would allow me to present to you my charming bride, 
and I flatter myself that Louisa will gain much by the advan- 
tage of your acquaintance.^’ 

“ Are you mad, Arthur ? What are you talking about ? At 
least open the door and allow me to witness the introduction,’’ 
exclaimed the deep bass voice of the Chief Justice, on the out- 
side of the door, accompanying his words with hearty laughter. 
Ashamed and confused, Arthur opened the door. 

The Chief Justice entered the room. “It must be the same 
with you,” said he, “ as it was once with the Notary and Geor- 
giana, with this diflference only, that they performed a tragedy, 
and you have chosen a comedy. Yes, yes, you young fellows, 
you are fine birds.” 

“Mercy! mercy!” exclaimed Arthur, laughing. “We will 
drop this subject, and, instead, I will announce to you that I am 
compelled to leave this beautiful place. I have received a letter 
from Baron Lindorm, in which he sends his compliments to you, 
and informs me that he has undertaken a journey to Northland 
in consequence of business, deaths, and other like matters. He 
therefore requests me to superintend the repairs which are about 
to be made at Engelvik ; and as he wishes to have them com- 
menced immediately, the laborei-s being there waiting for my 
directions, I must go as soon as possible.” 

“ This is bad news,” replied Mr. Hoik, unwilling lose his 
cheerful companion, “ but I hope that you will visit Bjerke and 
Balderslund as often as possible.’’ 

“ Certainly,” said Arthur. “ I vvill take my leave of the ladies 
at Baldei-slund this afternoon.” 

“ I am very sorry that I cannot accompany you,” said Mr. 
Hoik, “ for I must preside at an extra-session at four o’clock.” 

Dinner was announced, and immediately afterwards Arthur 
proceeded to Balderslund ; but at his arrival he experienced an 
unpleasant sensation of uneasiness, because he was not met at 


•210 


GTJSTAVUS lindorm: 


the door by bis rose-bud, as usual. The parlor-door was locked, 
as well as those of the sitting and reception rooms. The Lieu- 
tenant passed through the deserted halls into the kitchen. 
“ Where are the ladies ?” he inquired. “ Have they gone out 
to walk?’^ 

“ No. They started on a journey this morning,” answered 
an old maiden lady, engaged with her kitchen utensils. 

“On a journey !” exclaimed Arthur, in amazement. “ Where 
have they gone ?” 

“ To Bahnfors, where their parents reside. A messenger ar- 
rived last night, with the news that the old gentleman had re- 
ceived a severe stroke of palsy, and brought a letter saying that 
Mrs. Bertha and Miss Louisa should return home immedi- 
ately. Therefore they both started very early this morning. 
Mrs. Mai-shausen left this letter, which 1 was about sending to 
Bjerke when you arrived.” 

Poor Arthur was dumb with pain and vexation, that he 
should be compelled to leave Balderslund without a parting 
word with Louisa, or even a look of farewell. 0, that was too 
much — more than he thought he could bear. After he had 
placed the letter in his pocket, he hastily turned around and 
went to Mr. Blohm’s gig, which he had hired for this occasion, 
and had already proceeded some distance from the house, when 
it suddenly entered his mind to inquire the whereabouts of 
Bahnfors. Perhaps it was in the neighborhood. Rejoiced at 
this happy idea, he quickly turned back, and once more entered the 
kitchen, inquiring, Is it far to Bahnfors ?” “ Thirty -six miles, 

_Mr. S .” He slammed the door so violently that the 

domestics thought an earthquake had shaken the house. 

“ Thirty-six miles !” exclaimed Arthur, and in despair he 
sprang into the gi^ “And I must go. O, my rose- bud, my 
treasurej^liy joy, 1 shall have plenty of time to think about you 
before I again see your beautiful face.” And then, whip- 
ping his horse, he sped over the road so swiftly that the behold- 
ers would have thought that he was followed by a bevy of 
witches. As Arthur entered the court-yard at full speed, he 
nearly ran over the Notary, who was engaged in the pleasant 
and manly occupation of target-shooting. 

“What are you about ?” exclaimed the Notary, highly in- 
censed. “ How the horse is frothing ! The gig looks as though 
Lieutenant S — — • had been driving through a ditch.” 

“ Sir,’^ replied Arthur, who at this moment was not in the best of 


211 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 

humor, “ estimate the damage as soon as possible, and I will 
pay you for it. Don’t talk so much about this tride.” 

“ Trifle !” said Mr. Blohrn, “do you think, sir, that I am the 
proprietor of a hackney coach ? It would so seem from the lan- 
guage you are pleased to use. Lars,’’ said he to that worthy, 
“ lead the h£)rse around the yard a little while, then rub him 
down well, and give him some oats. I will pay you hand- 
somely.” 

The Notary was about passing Arthur, when the latter said, 
“ I beg your pardon, Mr. Blohrn, for having made improper use 
of your horse and gig, in my bad humor ; and that I have even 
offended you.’’ The Notary shook Arthur’s proffered hand 
heartily, and said : “ No matter, we have both been hasty ; but 
you have returned very soon.” 

“ That is the very reason why I am vexed,” replied Arthur, 
and blushed that he could not conceal his pain. “ The ladies 
have gone to Bahnfors.” 

“ Ah, it was no wonder, then,” said the Notary, with a 
laugh. “ But let us go into the billiard-room, that is my medi- 
cine under such circumstances.” Arthur accepted this invita- 
tion, and an opportunity was soon presented for him to pay his 
debt to the Notary, as poor Mr. Blohm was invariably beaten. 

After Mr. Hoik had returned from court, he read the letter 
from his betrothed, with the calmness of a lover fc^rty-five years 
of age. “ By my troth,” said he, “ that is very bad. Bertha 
will undoubtedly be absent several weeks, providing her father 
should die, which is very probable.” He did not. mention 
Louisa’s name; Arthur, therefore, although much against his 
inclination, was compelled to inquire after her. “ Mrs. Mar- 
shausen,” said he, “ will bring her sister back with her, when 
she returns, will she not ?” 

“ That is hard to say,” replied Mr. Hoik, smilingly ; “ it is 
very likely that Louisa’s mother will not desire to separate from 
her, for she would be lonely ; I mean, if the old man should 
die.” 

“ But,” said Arthur, suddenly, “ how could she be so cruel 
as to lock her up in that old hay-mow 

“ In what hay-rnow ? ” inquired the Chief Justice, astonished 

“ In Bahnfors.” 

“ Did you ever visit Bahnfors ? ” 

“ No ; but I can imagine how it looks.” 


212 


GUSTAVUS LINDORM : 


“ Then I must tell you, that you have an erroneous idea con- 
cerning it. Bahnfors is one of the prettiest villages in this 
district.” 

“ Indeed !” said Arthur, ashamed at his rashness. “ That 
may be ; and I would have chosen a better expression, had I. 
said, such a prison.” 

“ Where young gentlemen are not admitted,” said Mr. Hoik, 
laughing heartily. “ 0, yes, you are nearer the truth, now. 
But, be it as it may, you will always be welcome at Bahnfors, 
as the friend of the future son-in-law. You may depend upon 
that, and so I must make you happy again, by telling my 
amiable mother-in-law many nice things, that she may allow 
Louisa to remain with Bertha, as heretofore.” 

Arthur did not reply, but he pressed Mr. Hoik’s hand 
warmly, and smiled gratefully. He then hastened to pack his 
trunks. The next morning, after having eaten a moderate 
breakfast, and drank three glasses of porter, one of Madeira, 
and five of champaign, he started upon his journey towards 
Engelvik. The polite Notary accompanied him a short dis- 
tance on the road. 

“ We have spent the time so well,” said Arthur, becoming 
convinced of the purity of the liquor he had drank, by not 
being able to avoid the ruts in the road, “ that I must rest for 
an hour or t^ at the inn,” 

“ I think it is the same case with me,” replied the Notary, 
“ but I hope there will be time enough for each of us to reach 
his destination before night. We have a whist party at Bjerke, 
this evening.” 

“ And I,” said Arthur, “ will talk away the evening with 
Waldenberg, good fellow. I only hope that he is not sick, for 
if' he is so, the spirit of sentimentality will hold sway over 
him.” 

The gentlemen arrived at the inn, at Kroken, and after 
sleeping two hours, they drank coffee, and conversed a short 
time. Then, shaking each other’s hands with the utmost cor- 
diality, they separated. 


OR, LEAD U8 NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


213 


CHAPTEK XXXIY. 


‘ Then, perhaps, from regions of gold, 

An angel — a sister of light— 

Gazed upon a suffering man. 

0, death, thou art equal to love.” 

Lindeblad. 


“ Georgiana, ray child,” said Mrs. Herraer, opening the door 
of Georgiana’s apartment, where the young lady was reclining 
upon the sofa, in nearly the same position she occupied when 
we last saw her. “ Georgiana, Waldenberg is here. He and 
Willie stepped upon the dock a moment ago. I will go and 
meet him.’’ 

Mrs. Hermer closed the door. Georgiana’s heart beat so 
violently, that it almost suffocated her. The thought of again 
seeing the one who suffered so much in his love for her ; and 
then the continued uneasiness in which she awaited the narra- 
tion of the fates of Gustavus, Constance, and the unfortunate 
Miller, excited her. She was now to hear the truth of all 
those things, which had troubled her night and day. But she 
had tune to compose herself before Mr. Wafdenberg entered, 
for nearly a quarter of an hour had elapsed, and she heard no 
steps approaching her room. She had become a little impa- 
tient, when Willie suddenly entered the room. 

“ Where is Mr. Waldenberg ? ” she inquired, as soon as 
Willie had closed the door. 

“ He is here, dear sister ; but he went into the parlor with 
mamma, to drink a cup of chocolate ; for Georgie, it is pretty 
cold out of doors.” 

“ Did he wish to do that ? He never used to drink choco- 
late.” 

“ I cannot exactly say what he desired ; but mother spoke of 
the chocolate,” — the boy assumed a respectful and polite man- 
ner, and with singular aptness imitated the graceful bearing of 
his mother. “ ‘ Welcome to Rosendal, my dear Mr. Walden- 
berg. ’ Willie lifted his finger threateningly — ‘ You have 

been gone some time, ’ The boy smiled roguishly, — ‘ but 

of that we will speak again. Will you allow me to conduct 
}ou to Georgiana ? She is very anxious to see you, and hear 


214 


GUSTAVUS lindoem: 


the news. Or will you be kind enough to go with me into the 
parlor, and drink a cup of warm chocolate ?’ ‘ I am not cold, 

dear madam,’ replied Mr. Waldenberg, but mother had already 
opened the door, and so cordially invited him, that he did not 
like to refuse. They are now there,” continued Willie, assum- 
ing his usual tone, “ and they will soon be here ; but, Georgie, 
I wish you to treat him kindl}’, or else I will be very much 
offended.” 

“ Fear not, Willie ; how could I do otherwise ? But is there 
not somebody opening the outside door ?” 

“ No, Georgie, you only think so,” said Willie, and Georgi- 
ana’s heart beat with renewed violence. They were silent for a 
short time. 

“ Now, Willie, the door is really opening.” 

“ Yes, they are coming ; be as pleasant as you can ; do you 
hear, dear sister ?” Mrs. Hermer entered, and was soon followed 
by Mr. Waldenberg. The hectic spots upon his bice were more 
brilliant than ever. Tlis lips were compressed, as though he 
was unable to open them. His eyes shone with that unnatural 
fire, which frequently betokens the dreadful disease that is doing 
its work within. His noble figure was stooped, and his right 
hand, which rested upon his breast, proved that he had severe 
pains beneath it. He slowly approached the sofa, upon which. 
Georgiana was peclining. He could not look upon h?r un- 
moved. Silently, but with a speaking expression of counte- 
nance, he stood a few paces in front of the sofa. 

Georgiana extended her thin, white hand to him. He kissed 
it, excitedly, and then quickly dropped it, blushing and con- 
fused at his strange boldness. He then seated himself upon a 
chair,'whicb Willie had placed near the sofa. Georgiana was 
unable to utter a solitary wor.d of welcome. Mrs. Hermer, who 
confided perfectly in the prudence of Georgiana, in her conduct 
towards the unfortunate gentleman, naturally expressed her 
desire to read her husband’s letter, which she had already 
received, and with a polite bow to her guest, she left the room. 
Willie cast an entreating look upon his sister, and then followed 
his mother, that he, too, might receive a little letter from papa, 
that was inclosed in his mother’s letter. Georgiana had now 
recovered her presence of mind sufficiently to open the con- 
vereation. 

“ How is my father, dear Mr. Waldenberg ? I scarcely dare 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


215 


ask after your own health, for it appears to be very poor 
indeed.” 

“ Mr. Hermer is in as good spirits as he can be, away from 
his family ; and as relates to my own condition, I am rapidly 
approaching that end, which I earnestly desire may soon arrive.” 
His utterance was broken, and his voice was soft and penetrat- 
ing. Georgiana could not repress her tears at the plaintive 
sound. 

“Do not speak thus,’^ said she, softly ; “we would be much 
grieved should your fears prove true.” He feebly smiled and 
shook his head mournfully — “ Georgiana will be happy, and 
those who are happy do not feel such losses.” 

“That is a false conclusion, Mr. Waldenberg,” she replied. 
“ Should the possession of earthly happiness depnve us of 
the faculty of feeling those sentim’ents with which nature has 
endowed us — grief and sympathy for those we love, after 
they have departed from us ? 0, no, it should not. At least 
this will not be the case with me, should I become happy or 
unhappy.” 

“God grant that it may be so,” sighed Waldenberg, and a 
weak smile played upon his lips. “It would be heavenly con- 
solation to me, could 1 but hope that you would preserve within 
your memory a friendly spot for me. But where is my emotion 
taking me ? Pardon me for talking so much of myself, having 
matters of more importance to relate.” 

“ I am exceedingly anxious to hear you. Is your friend Mr. 
Miller dead ? and how is Constance — and — and — I mean the 
Baroness de Lindorm.” 

“ My God, where did you hear this, Miss de Werdenberg ?” 
inquired Mr. Waldenberg, amazed. 

“ Here,” she replied, and extended the letters from Mr. Mil- 
ler and the old steward. “ You left them here. I could not 
abstain from reading them, and, therefore, know much concern- 
ing these horrible events. I wish,” she added, after a pause, 
“ to learn the conclusion, as much as I fear it.” 

“ How incautious I was!” exclaimed Mr. Waldenberg. “I 
must accuse myself as the cause of your long illness, and it 
grieves me to the heart. But I was so bewildered when I left 
Kosendal the last time, that I could not think of the most 
trifling circumstances.” 

“ I am more to blame than you, Mr. Waldenberg, and should 


216 


GUSTAVFS lindorm: 


ask you to pardon me for having made such use of your pro- 
perty ; but the truth is, I was afflicted with grandmother Eve’s 
curiosity and could not resist. But we will no longer consume 
the time in useless words. Tell me all at once.” 

“ WelV’ replied Mr. Waldenberg, “ Mr. Miller accomplished; 
his design. The absence of Mr. Kramer, and the illness of the 
Baron, gave my late friend an opportunity to enter the house, ir 
He took the poison by the side of Constance’s bed, and after a • 
short time died a painful death.” 

Georgiana trembled violently. Her cheeks were ghastly pale, 
and she was scarcely able to stammer the name, “ Constance.” — i 
‘•She,” continued Mr. Waldenberg, gazing steadfastly at Geor- 
giana, “ she was already on the road to heaven. According to 
the narration of the servant, the lamp of life was burning fee- 
bly, when her lover entered the room, and it only required the 
appearance of him, whom she thought in heaven, to extinguish j 
the flame entirely. Her child reposes upon her bosom, and — \ 
and Baron Lindorm is a widower.” 

Georgiana concealed her face with both hands and leaned 
back upon the sofa cushions. We dare not attempt a descrip- 
tion of the sentiments with which her heart was overflowing, or 
to describe the train of thoughts that revolved within her ach- 
ing brain. The Steward looked at her in silence. He was 
almost as much moved as she. After a long pause she un- 
covered her face, and leaning her head upon her hand, wiped 
the fast falling tears from her eyes. i 

“O, Mr. Waldenberg,” she whispered, “that is more than I 
wished to know. Now tell me all.” 

He understood her wish and complied with it, although it 
cost him an effort surpassing his strength. With touching 
eloquence he described Gustavus’ resignation and self-denial ; 
his brotherly love for Constance ; his careful attentions to her 
slightest desire ; his dangerous* illness ; his recovery, and, finally, 
his present noble action in bearing the remains of Constance ' 
and her faithful lover to the family tomb at Hamringen, in order 
to unite in death those whom the cruelt}? of the hard-hearted 
father had separated in life. 

“ That noble-minded man, Baron Gustavus,” continued Mr. 
Waldenberg, “ when he united his fate with that of his cousin, 
is an evidence of self-sacrifice rarely equalled. Fate, accident, 
fortune or misfortune, I do not know which to term it, termi- 


OR, LEAD FS NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 217 

nated this unnaturiKinion. But I cannot doubt that the all- 
seeing eye of God would not have permitted it to happen, did he 
not will all for the bes,t.” 

Georgiana was so much overcome with her emotions that she 
was unable to reply. Constance’s grief and pain ; Miller’s in- 
describable sufferings and madness ; Gustavus’ brave and noble 
exertions, were all passing through her mind as figures in a 
magic mirror, called up by Waldenberg’s moving eloquence.V 
Her head was confused, and she could scarcely form one clear 
idea. 

In the mean time, Mr. Waldenberg, fatigued by his self-im- 
posed task, had sank back upon his chair. He experienced an 
unusual languor, and as he stretched forth his hand for a glass 
of water which was standing upon a table near the sofa, Geor- 
giana sprang up hastily, and opening her eyes, glanced towards 
him. She immediately saw that he was battling with his illness. 
Her natural strength returned, and her whole attention was 
bestowed upon Waldenberg. She quickly poured a few drops 
of wine into the water, and placed ,the glass to his trembling 
lips. He drank but little, and his head fell back upon the 
cushioned top of the chair. His eyes were closed, and his 
forehead bathed in perspiration. Georgiana looked around 
fearfully. Nobody was at hand, and there was no bell in the 
room. Strengthened by fear and necessity, she raised him up on 
the sofa and bathed the temples of the suffering man. She wiped 
the cold perspiration from his brow. He clasped her cold hand 
and placed it over his heart, and whispered — “ I suffer here — 
here, unspeakably; but fear not, it will soon be over.’’ 

Georgiana did not think, at this moment, of propriety or im- 
propriety, but permitted her hand to rest where Waldenberg 
had placed it. That he might die was her only thought, and 
her heart beat so fearfully that its throes were almost audible. 

Speak, dear Waldenberg, how are you ? Your blood was 
almost ceasing to flow. Your face appeared like death.” She 
anxiously felt for his pulse; but could not discern it His 
breathing gradually shortened, until she feared all would soon 
be over with him. She was unable to call for aid, and in the 
utmost fear and anxiety she placed her ear to his lips, that she 
might hear whether he still breathed. Suddenly her cheeks 
glowed, she felt a slight touch from the lips ; but so soft that it 
10 


218 


GUSTAVUS lindokm: 


could scarcely be called a kiss. “0, Waldenberg, you live — 
speak but one word, or I shall die with fear.’^ 

“ Yes, I live, Georgiana.” He uttered these words with the 
utmost difficulty, and so low that they were scarcely audible — 
“ but pray — with me — that this moment may finish my life. I 
too — have .” He was unable to conclude. 

“ O, no,” answered Georgiana, “ I cannot pray for that. By 
, God’s aid you will become better, and your life will be spared 
to your friends, and will aftbrd you much happiness yet.” 

After Georgiana had spoken these words, scarcely believing 
them herself, the door was softly opened, and Willie entered 
the room. “ Thank God that you are come,” exclaimed Geor- 
giana, suppressing her joy with difficulty. “ Mr. Waldenberg 
has become so ill that he needs rest. Conduct him to the other 
sofa, if you can, and then run down to mamma and ask her for 
a cordial.” 

Willie — the good-hearted little Willie — approached the in- 
valid. “0, Mr. Waldenberg, have you been attacked again? 
But here is something which will make you better.” Willie 
withdrew a small package of powder from AValdenberg’s vest 
pocket, where it had been placed in case of necessity. After 
Willie had mixed it he administered the powder immediately 
to the sick man. Its effects were beneficial, and in a short time 
he was able, assisted by ^Willie, to reach the other sofa, where 
he soon fell into a sound, slumber. Willie lightly walked to 
Georgiana on tip-toe. “Hoor Mr. Waldenberg,” said he, in a 
whisper, “ he is often so. He is so weak that he can bear 
nothing. I will go and see whether mamma cannot make me 
some beef broth, and until then, dear sister, keep still, that he 
may not awake.” 

“Fear not, Willie,” replied Georgiana, “ hasten, and do not 
be long gone. Ask mamma if she will come here. I am afraid 
to be left alone with him.” 

“You need not be afraid for him,” said Willie, walking 
lightly towards the door, “he will be much better when he 
awakes ; but, I will be here soon.” They were reclining upon 
opposite sofas. Georgiana’s searching eyes were directed 
towards Waldenberg’s countenance, which, during his soft 
slumber, gradually assumed its natural appearance. His cheeks 
were again mournfully decorated with a hectic glow. When 
AValdenberg opened his eyes, Mrs. Hermer was sitting beside 


OK, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


219 


him. Willie was standing near him. He gazed around in 
astonishment, and his eyes finally directed themselves upon the 
sofa, where Georgiana was reclining, engaged in peeling an 
apple with a small silver knife. 

“ What has happened,” said he, passing his hand over his 
forehead. -‘‘ Ah ! I remember now.” He quietly lifted himself 
up on the sofa. “ Respected madam, I beg your pardon, my 
health is weaker than ever. I cannot help being impolite.” 

“ Do not speak thus, Mr. Waldenberg,’’ said Mrs. Hermer 
with a kind smile. We grieve from the bottom of our hearts 
that such a young and noble- hearted man must suffer so much. 
My husband recommends you, in his letter, to my particular 
care, and it will be my joy to afford you a mother’s attention. 
Therefore you must stay with us as much as your business will 
permit.’’ 

“ O, madam, your kindness moves my heart,” stammered 
he. “ This will add to the weight of my departure.” 

“We must not think that,” said Mrs. Hermer, arising. You 
must now endeavor to take something strengthening.” 

•‘My dear madam, I entreat you not to speak of that. 
I am not able to do so.” 

“ But you must,” said Mrs. Hermer, with a smile. “ You 
must be obedient and drink the broth.” She was about leaving 
the room. 

“ And just see, Mr. Waldenberg,” said Willie, “ how Geor- 
giana is preparing the supper. Are you not peeling the apple 
for supper, sister ?” 

“ Y es, Willie,” replied Georgiana, blushing. “ I hope it will 
please you, Mr. Waldenberg.” 

“O, dear lady,” said he with unusual liveliness, “if I could 
only have that pleasure; give it to me soon, and if 1 cannot 
derive life from that, then all medicine is useless.” 

Georgiana smiled, and with the grace so peculiar to her, 
she placed the apple upon a small crystal server, and then, 
laying the silver knife beside it, she beckoned to Willie to take 
it to him. The merry little boy presented it to Waldenberg, 
kneeling, and said smiling, as he bowed his head humbly, 
“ F rom my mistress to her most devoted slave.” 

“ Willie ! exclaimed Georgiana, blushing with uneasiness. 
“ Shame upon you, impolite boy ! Pardon him, Mr. Walden- 
berg, he is such a jester.” 


220 


GUSTAVTJS lindorm: 


“He is an excellent boy/’ replied Waldenberg, “he will 
learn early enough the weakness and folly of human hearts.” 


CHAPTER XXXy. 


“ O, kind neighbor, what have I done ?” 

It sighed — and ceased its song. 

“Nothing!” murmured the glow-worm’s voice 
“ But then— why shine so long ?” 

Stenhammar. 

Waldenberg remained a few days longer at Rosendal, oc- 
cupying Mr. Hermer’s apartment, that room being more plea- 
sant for him, as it contained a well-selected collection of books, 
lie had now, to all appearances, regained his health, although 
he well knew it was only an appearance, still it was a rich dona- 
tion from the great Giver of all. He was happy beyond all 
bounds at being received as a member of the family he so much 
loved. He was now able to govern his emotion ; not a look, 
not a movement, betrayed the condition of his heart. He 
strove to be quiet and even tempered, and his conversation was 
entertaining and instru(?tive at the same time, which was very 
pleasing to Georgiana. This was to be perceived by the many 
little offices of kindness she performed, and his heart was re- 
joiced and set at ease, although he well knew that these were 
only proofs of friendship and favor — and he did not require more 
to render his happiness complete. His noble soul, entirely un- 
selfish, could not wish that Georgiana should participate in his 
sentiments, for, if that was the case, how unhappy she would be- 
come when he should die. All then was right. He could see 
her as often as he desired, he could hear her sing and play, 
for she loved him as a dear friend who is to be estimated by his 
good qualities ; and, moreover, she knew his love, and did not 
disturb it. It was a lonely flower, and why should it be trod- 
den under foot ! It will bloom but for a short time, and then 
it will die in its own sweetness. Waldenberg was happy; no- 
thing seeming to mar his bliss, save the sad remembrance of his 
unfortunate friend Miller. 

Georgiana was also more composed. She deeply felt that even 


OK, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 221 

had she never seen Gustaviis she would have been convinced 
that it would have been better for Constance to die. And Gus- 
tavus! She could not yet think of the pain she had suffered 
for him without heart-beatings and uneasiness. But as the leaf 
was now turned, and she saw him returning, in her imagination, 
he cheeks glowed with crimson, and happy and uneasy hopes 
strived within her breast for power. She sometimes imagined 
him sitting opposite her, the same as Waldenberg was then do- 
ing, relating, in his beautiful voice, the past events of his life. 
But, although these dreams were pleasing, still she fancied that 
she would never be able to speak in the same manner to him as 
she did to Waldenberg. 

One afternoon, when the family were assembled together in 
the parlor, Mrs. Hermer was busy with her humming spinning- 
wheel ; Georgiana w'as engaged with her embroidery ; and 
Willie and Waldenberg were pondering over a mathernatical 
problem — for, during that stormy season of the year, Willie was 
unable to go to the parsonage, and vvas, therefore, pleased to re- 
ceive such good instructions at home. 

“ Now,” said Mrs. Hermer, placing the spinning-wheel aside, 
“ I wish you would cast aside that d^i’eary Euclid. Willie, my 
boy, you fatigue Mr. Waldenberg as well as the rest of us, for 
we are not allowed to speak a single word.’’ 

“ In a moment, mamma. Only have a little patience. 
There he placed the volume under his arm. “ Now I will 
part with my comrade for to-day. May I go out and fish a little 
while, mamma ?” 

“ Oh, no, my child, it is too cold ; you must think of some- 
thing else.” 

“Now, dear mamma, I am not a rabbit. I am strong and 
hot like a bear. Let me go for a short time, and I will bring a 
fish home for supper.” 

“ Well, then, take Eric along, and be sure to dress youi-self 
warmly.” 

“ Do not think of that, mamma ; I shall be careful. Adieu, 
all of you and with one spring, Willie left the room. 

“What an excellent boy,” said Waldenberg, approaching and 
sitting himself near the ladies. “ He has a clear head, and is 
docile and attentive.” 

“ Yes, thank God, he will be the same as his father,” said 
Mrs. Hermer, smiling with a mother’s pride. “We thank God 


•222 


GTJSTAVUS LINDOEM ! 


for his talents ; but, Mr. Waldenberg, I was just thinking to my- 
self about the differ-ent plans you have shown us of the altera- 
tions you are going to make at Engelvik — and it occurred to 
me that it would be a great advantage if those long archways 
over the halls, making them look like monasteries, could only 
be altered. On the left side, especially, where the parlors are 
situated, a cabinet should be made, which would unite the two 
large rooms.” 

“I also thought of that,” replied Waldenberg, and will have 

the workmen commence upon it as soon as Lieutenant S , 

whom I expect every hour, shall arrive. Lindorm told me to 
advise with him ; but I am certain that he will joyfully and 
gratefully accept any suggestion from the ladies, whose knowl- 
edge of such things can be relied upon as the best. Therefore, 
I can assure you that the archway over the hall will give place 
to a more modern and tasteful 

Waldenberg was interrupted by Willie’s return. “ Mamma, 
Georgie, Mr. Waldenberg !” he exclaimed, before he crossed the 
threshold, “ Oh, I have caught such a large fish ! Look !” He 
pointed towards a guest v/ho was following him. “ And, there- 
fore, you preceded him,” said Mrs. Hermer, arising. “Wel- 
come, Mr. S , to your old friends in Rosendal. I almost 

thought that you had forgotten them in the new ones you have 
found.” 

“ My good Mrs. Hermer,” said Arthur, pressing the lady’s 
hand to his lips, “ it is impossible for one who has been a daily 
guest at Rosendal, to forget its inmates. My absence has been 
prolonged on account of certain circumstances, which I will ex- 
plain hereafter. I will only say that I now return in a state of 
mind that will cause Rosendal to be a pleasant dwelling-place.” 
He bowed, and approached Georgiana. “ I need not tell you. 
Miss de Werdenberg, how uneasy I have been on account of 
your illness ; but, thank God, you are again as flourishing as a 
rose. Welcome back, Mr. Waldenberg, from your long and 
strange journey. I am burning with impatience to hear the 
news from you, as Mr. de Lindorm left room for it in his letter. 
Every subject of importance ended with, ‘ the rest you will hear 
from Mr. Waldenberg.’ Mr. Hoik sends his greeting to you. 
He is very sorry that his dear friends of Rosendal were not 
present at his betrothal.” 

After Arthur had thus proved the power of his eloquent 


OEj LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 223 

tongue, Mrs. Werner replied. “We were much pleased 
when we heard that Mr. Hoik had made the rational reso- 
lution to be married. It was a great loss for us that we 
were not able to go to Balderslund. I hope that Mrs. Mar- 
shausen, with whom I am slightly acquainted, is well.” 

“ I do not know whether she is so at present, for she was 
called to Bahnfors to witness the death of her father.’’ 

“ And her sister, the beautiful Miss Monteh ?” inquired Geor- 
giana. 

“ She went also,” replied Arthur, blushing deeply. “ Do you 
think, Miss de Werdenberg, that this young lady has any title 
to the term beautiful ?” 

“ I really do. She is undeniably amiable ; but what is your 
opinion, Mr. Waldenberg? We saw her last Christmas at a 
party at Collector Aim’s, in Safby.” 

“ I unite with Miss de Werdenberg,” said Waldenberg, “ in 
her opinion, and I still remember the particular trait that most 
charmed me. It was the natural modesty which was displayed 
in her every movement. She was extraordinarily attractive, 
and I dare believe that she has gained more during the last 
year.” 

Arthur felt himself in heaven : for although he could not see 
his rose-bud, still it was a happiness to hear othei*s speaking of 
her. But these pleasing sensations were suddenly changed 
when Georgiana replied, jestingly, as follows : 

“We need not doubt that, since Mr. S has been oblig- 

ing enough to accept a situation as tutor in Mrs. Marshausen’s 
family.” 

Blushing, and somewhat offended, Arthur replied : “ I think 
a tutor was not required ; but Miss Monten and myself read a 
little in the languages with which we were somewhat familiar 
before. But as we have commenced speaking upon the subject 
of teaching, you must permit me a question relating to how 
Miss de Werdenberg and Mr. Waldenberg have been engaged, 
for Miss Wings complains that she has anxiously desired to see 
him ; but that her wish has not been fulfilled for the last two or 
three days.” 

“ If you really wish to know,” replied Georgiana, with a 
merry laugh, “ then I must tell you that we have been engaged 
in exercising our patience, which was the best way to promote 
our recovery. Mr. Waldenberg was taken sick upon the very 


224 


GUSTAVUS LmDOKM*. 


day of bis arrival here, and I suppose you know that we people 
of Rosendal, highly estimate the health and prosperity of our 
friends, and could not allow them to cross the bay this cold 
weather, before they have fully recovered their health.” 

Arthur bowed, appearing not quite satisfied with the answer. 
“ Patience,” said he, “ is frequently a very necessary quality ; 
but I did not know that Miss de Werdenberg stood so much in 
need of it, and I am certain that other amusements must have 
mingled with that already mentioned.” 

“ Very insignificant amusements,” replied Georgiana, good- 
humoredly. “ You well know that sick persons cannot work 
very hard. Mr. Waldenberg related a few amusing anecdotes 
of his academical life. I peeled a few apples for him, and 
when we were weary of that, I would read to him, which he 
would repay by drawing a pattern for my embroidery.” 

“ Indeed ! ” exclaimed Arthur, “ an excellent method of pass- 
ing away time. If such could be the case with me, I should be 
sick all the time. 1 think that Mr. Waldenberg, under such 
circumstances, is very handsomely situated.” 

“ You must know, Mr. S said Waldenberg, blushing, 

“ that the three last days have added at least three months to 
my life. But as you can dispose of his health, as a rich man 
can his money, I therefore hope you will not envy the poor man 
his treasure.” 

“ I do not,” replied Arthur, firmly, yet with a certain bewil- 
derment, which prevented him from thinking of what he said. 
“ I do not ; but perhaps another oire might. I thought that 
Mr. Waldenberg was better informed upon that subject than I, 
who must receive certain explanations from him.” 

A deep flush overspread Waldenberg’s countenance. The 
usual mild expression of his countenance vanished, and his voice 
ti’embled as he replied : “ I do not know what right the Lieuten- 
ant has to express such an opinion ; but I know if any one had 
a right to ask me for an account of my actions in this respect, 
I should be able to look him in the face without blushing. But 
if one should ask me this question, who has not the right to do 
so, as is now the case, I might, perhaps, be oflfended at his in- 
solent presumption.” 

“But, gentlemen, what is the matter?” said Mrs. Hermer, 
astonished. “ I do not know the cause of your sarcastic re- 
marks ; but I know that Lieutenant S had not the right to 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMI>TATION. 225 

put such a question. I am grieved that you, who are to become 
companions, should display so much excitement.” 

Arthur remained sitting, grieved that he had spoken so 
rashly. As soon as he had composed his mind he reproached 
himself for having offended poor VValdenberg, who had never 
injured a human being, and who was universally beloved for his 
excellent disposition. Arthur now saw that without provocation 
he had made a remark which had been grounded upon a slight 
feeling of envy of the fortune of Mr. Waldenberg in securing a 
position in Georgiana’s favor which he himself had so long 
sought, and his desire that it might not be occupied by any 
other than the one whom he thought had the only just right, 
namely Gustavus. But he remembered that Walden berg’s love 
for Georgiana was well known to Lindorm as well as the entire 
neighborhood, and this love was of such a pure and humble na- 
ture, that it could not excite the jealousy of even a married 
man, much less of one who had never asked for her hand. And 
aside from this, Arthur’s good heart told him how ungenerous 
it was to deprive him of his only flower of jo]^; he had so few 
to pluck. He then looked up, seeking the one with whom he 
wished to become reconciled. Waldenberg had turned away 
from him, supporting his head upon his hand, as he stood near 
the stove. No doubt he was striving with pain of body, which 
had been aroused by this severe struggle of soul. When Arthur 
directed his eyes towards Georgiana, he observed that she was 
plying her needle with unusual rapidity ; her cheeks glowed, 
and she appeared much offended. His embarrassment increased 
every moment ; he fervently wished he had never committed 
the indiscretion of taunting her about Waldenberg, whom she 
had ever treated as a friend, not as a lover. She was also of- 
fended, no doubt. He now sought consolation in the pleasant 
Mrs. Hermer, and she," who understood his unpleasant position, 
gave him a look by which he understood that he might soon 
make every thing right again. She pointed towards the stove, 
so that none could see the movement but him, and, as he looked 
towards Waldenberg, he observed a scene behind an open door, 
where Willie had assumed a comical position of defiance, and 
was shaking his fist violently at him. Although Arthur was 
much grieved, still, when he saw this, he could not resist break- 
ing forth in a loud laugh. 

“ O, yes, laugh as much as you please,” said Willie, leaving 
10 * 


GITSTAVITS LINDOEM: 


226 

his position behind the door, “ but I will tell you frankly what 
my joke means : it is that if I was master of the house, instead 
of a little boy, I would have told you this. Mr. Lieutenant S— — , 
you may now go unmolested to the place from whence you 
came, as you have not respected our hospitality, and have vio- 
lated it by offending a person who lives in this house under its 
protection ! ” 

“What are you saying, Willie?” said Mrs. Hermer, arising 
from her chair. “ Papa would never have acted in this man- 
ner, you may be sure of that.” 

“ It may be so, mamma,” replied Willie, earnestly, “ but I 

would have done so, and now Lieutenant S knows my 

opinion,’^ 

“ But, Willie,” said Arthur, friendly, for the boy’s conduct 
made a deep impression upon him, “ would you not change your 
opinion, if you should see your guest do this ?” He approached 
Waldenberg, and said heartily, “Give me your hand, Mr. Wal- 
denberg, as a token that you have forgiven me. I was hasty, 
my heart and mind had nothing to do with what I said. I am 
ashamed that I have disturbed the peace of the family.” 

Waldenberg clasped the extended hand, and said : “ Willie, 
thou bold defender of honor and hospitality, is not this right ? ” 

“ Yes, Mr. Waldenberg, I think so. Now Mr. S— has acted 

like a man of honor ; he has rendered to you and the house 
entire satisfaction. You must now pardon him as we do.” 

“ From the bottom of my heart,” replied Waldenberg. “ Your 

words, Mr. S , did not offend me alone, but I fear ,” he 

ceased, and his eyes fell upon another object. 

“I have observed that already,” said Arthur, approaching 
Georgiana, and kneeling before her. “ Pardon me, gracious lady, 
for an improper joke, which an evil spirit prompted me to 
utter.” 

“I wish I could,” replied Georgiana, “but I must tell you 
that I can only do so conditionally. If Waldenberg still con- 
tinues to visit us; if he will remain with us whenever it is con- 
venient for him to do so ; if he willingly accepts the hospitality 
which papa as well as our own hearts bestow upon him, then I 

will pardon you ; but. Lieutenant S , if your remarks should 

cause Mr. Waldenberg to think that he must not visit Rosen- 
dal as often as before, or that he should remain alone with his 
sufferings at dreary Engelvik, in one word, if the friendly rela- 


227 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 

tions which until now have always existed between the inmates 
of Engelvik and Rosendal, should be changed into cold polite- 
ness, then I cannot forgive you.” 

“OhP^ he exclaimed, springing to his feet with a serene 
countenance, “ you wish me to be satisfied with such conditions ; 
why, should Waldenberg’s countenance wear a frown, I would 
tremble with fear. In fact, you place him in a position of a 
barometer by which I can calculate on what footing I stand 
with you, favorable or unfavorable. My dear Mr. Waldenberg, 
promise me upon your honor that you will not be changed, 
either by word or action, knowingly ; and that you will con- 
stantly proceed in the same manner, which seems to imprison 
the ladies as in an enchanted net.” 

They all laughed heartily. “ Now, Mr. Waldenberg,” said 
Mrs. Herraer, “ come, swear ! Then we will be at peace in the 
house, and can take our supper quietly ; for my part I neither 
like lukewarm friends nor lukewarm tea.” 

Arthur approached Mrs. Hermer and Georgiana with a comi- 
cal air of dignity. Waldenberg walked by his side, clasping 
his kingly arm, and with many bows and profuse compliments 
Arthur spoke to Georgiana, who had regained her good humor, 
iis follows : 

“ Most mighty and merciful Queen I Your devoted subject 
has fortunately succeeded in bringing back from his wayward- 
ness, this being, intermediate between a saint and the dust. 
He kneels at your feet, to swear eternal fidelity and submis- 
sion.” 

Waldenberg allowed himself to be conducted by Arthur, 
and knelt before Georgiana. “ I swear for life or death,” said 
he, joyfully, “ and assuredly nothing but the dark wings of 
death shall be able to drive aw’ay the happiness and peace of 
this moment, which crowns my heart with a wreath of sweet 
roses, and prevents its withering.” 

“ Would it could remain so always,” said Georgiana, arising, 
and extending one hand to Waldenberg and the other to Ar- 
thur, “ and thus I declare that harmony is now restored. I 

welcome Lieutenant S heartily, and 1 exhort both of you 

to remain in peace and unity, and never allow such discord to 
oflfend our presence again.” 

They now, in gay spirits, proceeded to the tea-table, and jokes 
and pleasantries flew from lip to lip. The next morning, both 


228 


GUSTAVUS lindoem; 


gentlemen departed for Engel vik, ‘promising to visit Roeendal 
as often as their business would permit. 

After Arthur had received from Waldenberg all the necessary 
explanations upon the dark passages of Gustavus’s letter, he 
commenced diligently to execute the directions of his friend. 
Thus week after week passed away. Arthur and Waldenberg 
although of different character and thought, became each day 
more intimate, and the long winter evenings, which they were 
forced to spend with each other only, as the passage to Rosen- 
dal was now obstructed by the weather, were shortened by con- 
versing upon the incidents of their past lives. Arthur had 
long before informed Waldenberg of his love for Louisa, and of 
his ardent desire for her return. But, although old Mr. Mon- 
ton was dead "and buried, still the mourning, and the usual 
confusion connected with such an event, delayed Mi*s Mar- 
shausen’s return. At length Arthur visited Bjerke, and 
received the news that old Mrs. Monten had persuaded her 
daughter Louisa to remain with her until after July. Wal- 
denberg consoled Arthur, first, by advising him to accept 
Mr. Hoik’s invitation, and accompany him during the holy 
week to Bahnfors, and then, by speaking of the happy future 
which awaited him. • Arthur listened rapturously to Walden- 
berg ’s words, and determined to profit by them. In the 
mean time, Mr. Waldenberg’s health seemed to improve ; his 
mind was calm, and his relations towards Georgiana remained 
the same as before. This was proved by his quiet and extraor- 
dinary submission, which was nourished by her invariable 
friendly and sisterly conduct towards him. 

In Hecember, two lettei-s were received from Gustavus ; the 
last one contained the information that the travellers would not 
return before the middle of January. At length Christmas 
arrived. The noisy repairs at Engelvik ceased, and all was 
solemnly quiet and peacefully happy. Mrs. Hermer had invited 
her young friends to spend the holy week at Rosendal. Wal- 
denberg gratefully accepted the invitation ; but Arthur excused 
hims.elf, on account of a former invitation. Accompanied by 
Chief Justice Hoik, he proceeded for the first time to the beau- 
tiful Bahnfors. Arthur’s pleasure was indescribable, when he 
met his dear and beloved rose-bud again, after such a long 
separation. He had formerly thought Bahnfors resembled an 
old hay-mow, and now it appeared a perfect paradise. Louisa’s 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


229 


mother, the good woman, was an object worthy of his higliest at- 
tention. The old lady soon understood how the matter stood 
between Louisa and the Lieuf^nant, and she did not interfere, 
for she thought that the young man could not have a better 
recommendation, than to be introduced by the Chief Justice 
Hoik, whose respectability she had long known and esteemed. 
Arthur remained at Bahnfors fourteen days. Every night he 
retired with the firm determination of informing Louisa of his 
love ; but always something intervened to prevent him from 
carrying it into effect ; and this something was the impossibility 
of seeing Louisa alone. She was always surrounded by her 
relations. The condition of the roads prevented all excursions, 
and when they went to church, Louisa always rode in the 
sleigh with her mother. Everything seemed to balk him. He 
would not write to her, for if he did so, he would lose the 
pleasure of beholding her sweet confusion, and hearing the 
answer from her own dear lips. He therefore concluded to 
wait until the firet of January, at which time the marriage 
ceremonies of the Chief Justice and Mistress Bertha were to 
take place at Balderslund. “ There,” thought Arthur, “ a 
favorable opportunity will surely present itself.” Satisfied vvith 
this fletermination, he left Bahnfors, accompanied by Mr. Hoik. 
Returning to Rosendal, he found every thing there in good 
order. But the desire for the return of the husband and 
father was strongly awakened, and the family was as uneasy, as 
is usually the case under such circumstances. As relates to 
what was transpiring within Georgiana’s heart, it would be 
better for us not to mention. Suffice it to say, that as the time 
approached for the return of Mr. Hermer and Gustavus, the 
days dragged heavily. Waldehberg alone did not appear to 
desire their return. When he observed her look with a peculiar 
expression towards the frozen bay, his cheeks became pale, and 
a weak smile formed itself upon his trembling lips. “ Soon, 
soon,” said he, “ they will come, and, that Miss Georgiana may 
know when they arrive, I will raise a blue flag from the new 
balcony at Engelvik. And when you see this signal, then you 
may know that Baron de Lindorm has returned.” 

Thanks, a thousand thanks,” replied Georgiana, with a 
sweet smile of gratitude. “ You always anticipate my desires, 
and I confess that vou ivave done so this time.” 

“ Oh, Georgiana'” said Waldenberg, sorrowfully, “ your every 


230 


GUSTAVTJS linborm: 


desire, could I but know them, should be fulfilled, even though 
it cost me my life. Depend uj)on me. I have read in your 
eyes, and therefore know your heart’s warmest wish, and call 
heaven as my witness that, although my heart may be weak, 
still it has no envy, and that its desires have only one end, 
which is your happiness.” 

“ Noble man,” sighed Georgiana, taking his hand within 
hers. “ I confide in you without fear, and, under no circum- 
stances, shall you be deprived of my confidence.” 

Much moved, Walden berg left her, that he might fulfil his 
promise. They determined that he should remain at Engelvik, 
until the husband and friend had arrived. The pain which 
was visible in every lineament of Waldenberg’s countenance, 
and in every glance of his eyes, when he left this happy 
family, proved how great was his love. But he overpowered 
this pain, and, with a feeble smile, indicating a long, long 
farewell, he departed. 

She stood long at the window, and looked after him. Her 
eyes were filled with tears, and her heart was replete with 
singular sentiments. “ O, Gustavus, was not your image so 
deeply imprinted in my heart, I might love Walden berg. 
Noble Waldenberg, you shall at least have a second place 
within my heart, and your image shall remain there, although 
your pure soul may find another home.” 


CHAPTEE XXXVI. 


Freshly killed capon on the spit turning, 

All was ready then. 

Soup steaming hot, with maccaroni swimming; 

Good for hungry men. 

Nikandee. 

Passions, especially those of love, are like wounds; if it is desirable that they 
should be healed, they should be untouched. The more they are handled the worse 
they become.— liAnaEK. 


On the morning of the nineteenth of January, the sun shone 
brightly through the windows of a room at Kngelvik. Noise 
and confusion notified that the inhabitants were busy. Wal- 


OK, LEAD FS NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


231 


denberg was upon a platform, overlooking the progi’ess of the 
work, directing and altering. Arthur hastily entered the room. 
He was clothed in a beautiful morning gown, and wore a fur 
cap upon his head. He carried a pipe in his mouth, and 
looked cross and cold. “ Why the devil have you not come 
before ? I am as hungry as a wolf, and the beef is getting cold. 
You seem to be fantastic with your ceiling.” 

Waldenberg smiled. “ Why do you not take your breakfast ? 
or are you politely waiting for me ?” 

“ O, no ; but every time that I approach the table and care- 
fully remove the cover of the plate. Miss Wings looks as sharp 
at me as a cat, and gives me to understand, that it is not proper 
for me to take breakfast alone, and that we had better take it 
all together, and so forth. Therefore, I must request you to 
come down and take breakfast with me.” 

“Now what do you think of that ceiling?” inquired Wal- 
denberg, “ that wreath of oak leaves in the centre there — the 
chandelier will look tasteful hanging from that. Do you not 
think so ?” 

“ I never express my opinion on things of such a subordinate 
nature,” replied Arthur,, with a laugh, “before I have satisfied 
myself that the beef and parsnips are not freezing. Come, 
Waldenberg, leave these things. You are injuring your health 
by perplexing your brains in such a cold, damp place. You 
remain here from morning till night. It will hurt you in the 
end.” 

Waldenberg descended from the scaffold, and after the gen- 
tlemen had eaten breakfast they returned to the room where 
the workmen were engaged. They walked arm in arm con- 
sulting how the adjoining rooms should be finished. Sud- 
denly, they heard, at a short distance, the sound of tinkling 
bells. Arthur hastened to the window. 

“ Lindorm and Hermer ! ” he exclaimed, and hastily descended 
to the court-yard. Waldenberg did not follow immediately; 
but remained standing where Arthur had left him. He passed 
his hand over his forehead as though his brain was confused. 
Suddenly liis cheeks flushed, and then the blood rushed to his 
heart, leaving his face deathly pale. But he soon recovered, and 
hjistily proceeded to his room, and grasping the small blue flag, 
in a few moments the signal was fluttering in the breeze from 
the balcony. He then slowly descended to receive the Baron ; 


232 


GUSTAVUS lindoem: 


a feeling of uneasin'ess was awakened within his heart. The 
waving blue flag sung the death song of his dying hopes. To 
possess a small place in her esteem — to be of service to her, 
were his only desires, and these were crushed by Lindorm’s 
return. 

The gentlemen had just left their sleigh. The Baron ap- 
proached the Steward. His face was ruddy and bespoke health 
and vigor, yet a slight cloud overspread his noble forehead. 
He pressed Waldenberg’s hand heartily, and said: “I have re- 
turned from Mr. Miller’s grave. His body rests at the side of 
Constance. And now, Waldenberg, before I enter this house, 
let us agree together not to recall our sad remembrances, by 
speaking of what has occurred. Those events are passed, and 
the old steward has gone to rest, peace to his ashes ! ” Walden- 
berg evinced his emotion by a look far more eloquent than words 
could have been, and returned the pressure of the Baron’s hand. 
He then turned to Mr. Hermer, who asked question after ques- 
tion in relation to his family. 

‘‘Let us wait,” said Arthur, “ until we have entered the house, 
and have drank the cup of welcome ; but that not a drop of 
uneasiness may mingle its poison in the beverage, I tell you in 
one word, that they are all well ; and now, gentlemen, let us 
hasten in, but you must be careful when you pass under the 
scafibld, for you must know that a revolution has broken out, 
inside as well as outside of the house.” 

“ I rejoice,” said Gustavus, “ that you have still retained your 
good humor ; and it appears to me, dear Waldenberg, that you 
are in better health than you were last fall when we departed.” 

“ But,’^ said Arthur, “ he is doing all he can to overpower 
nature, that he may prevent her from assisting his health. For 
he is working from morning to night in the room in the left 
wing, where the windows are all open. There he sits, upon the 
top of a high scaffold, and superintends the constructing of some 
stucco ornaments for the ceiling. Heaven only knows what 
sublime beauty he finds in them.” 

“ Hear Waldenberg,’’ said the Baron, reproachfully, “ how can 
you be so careless ? ” You must not totally undermine your 
poor health, in your anxiety to promote my interests.” 

Waldenberg blushed and turned aside, that he might conceal 
his embarrassment. He well knew that his endeavors had 
another origin. Georgiana had once made a plan for the de- 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 233 

coration of a room, which she thought would be the one she 
could most admire. The plan for the ceiling contained^ rawings 
of stucco ornaments, and the good Waldenberg determined to 
adopt them for one of the rooms at Engelvik, and allowed no 
rest neither for the workmen nor himself, as he found a peculiar 
pleasure in having them made precisely as Georgiana had 
. planned them. It was a sweet and consoling thought for him 
to imagine, that when Georgiana should enter this house as its 
mistress, which he did not doubt, she could never visit this room 
without thinking of him. This was his last flower of joy. Poor 
Waldenberg, it was the only consolation remaining for him. 

In the mean time, the gentlemen had entered the reception- 
room, and after each had emptied a bumper to their mutual 
prospei-ity, peace and health. Miss Wings entered and curte- 
sied profoundly to her master. She thanked God from the bot- 
tom of her heart that he had returned, “ for ” said she, “ when 
the cat is away the mice will play.’^ She expressed her opin- 
ions openly, and as she spoke she rattled loudly a large bunch 
of keys, which were suspended from her apron string. During 
the preparation for dinner, Gustavus determined to take a tour 
of observation in the left-wing of the house. 

“ What is that ? ” said Gustavus, when he saw the blue flag 
waving from the balcony. “A signal,” replied Waldenberg, 
“ which I promised I would give when you should return, that 
those at Rosendal should know that you were here, and I think 
we will soon see Willie skating over the bay.” 

“ 0, that is beautiful ! ” said Gustavus, and a happy smile 
played upon his lips. “ But, will you not wait a short time,” 
lie continued, as he observed Mr. ilermer preparing to go to 
Rosendal, “otherwise the good boy will not come, and I would 
be deprived of the news I wish to hear.” 

' “ O, you shall hear it at any rate,” said Mr. Hermer. “ Should 
I meet Willie on the road, I am sure that he will be pleased to 
come here, that he may greet you. But you can readily un- 
derstand that I am very desirous to see my wife and children. 
I cannot remain a single moment longer. Now then, farewell, 
my friends, I hope to see you all at Rosendal to-morrow.’^ 

“ Without fail,” replied Gustavus, shaking Mr. Hermer’s hand, 
and thanking him again for his pleasant company during the 
long journey. Who can describe the pleasure of the fii’st meet- 
ing after a long separation 2 When the husband and father re- 


234 


GUSTAVUS lindorm: 


turns after an absence of several months, and is i^reeted by, the 
expecting ones, what joy is io^roater ? Mr. Hermer’s arrival was 
momentarily expected, for Georgiana’s eye had quickly caught 
sight of the signal, and Willie buckled on his skates and started 
immediately. He met his father about mid- way across the bay, 
and although he longed to return with him to Rosendal, still he 
cheerfully obeyed his father’s command, and proceeded on his 
way to Engel vik to welciOme Gustavus. 

Mrs. Hermer placed upon the dinner-table all the favorite 
dishes of her husband, and after he had joyfully partaken of 
them, they all sat around the crackling fire on the hearth. Mrs. 
Hermer filled his pipe ; little Alec brought a small coal to light 
the pipe ; Georgiana prepared the coffee, and her cheeks were 
glowing with heat, uneasiness, and joy. Mr. Hermer was rejoiced 
to see them all so well and flourishing. 

As soon as they were all comfortably seated, Mr. Hermer 
proceeded to narrate the incidents of his journey. “ But, my 
dear husband,” said Mrs. Hermer, who had already placed her 
knitting work upon the floor by her side, her head bewildered 
by all her husband had told her, for she thought it all resem- 
bled the stories of the Arabian Nights — “ But, my dearest, 
cease for a moment that I may collect my scattered thoughts. 
You spoke of a person of whom I should like to hear more par- 
ticularly, that is poor Hedda, who attended the young Baroness 
during her exile. What has become of Hedda?’’ 

“ Had you not interrupted me, I should have told you,” said 
Mr. Hermer, smiling. “ Now, where wjis I ?” 

“ O, papa,” said Georgiana, who had been very attentive to 
the narration, “ you last spoke of the funeral of Mr. Wilson.” 

“Right, my child. Baron Gustavus gave notice that the 
stewardship of Hamringen was vacant, and those persons 
desirous of obtaining the situation should apply for it upon 
a certain day. Among the applicants was a middle-aged 
man, who excelled all others by his grave and quiet demeanor, 
as well as his recommendations. He had been employed as 
superintendent of a country estate for several years, and was 
known as a man of punctuality and honesty. Hedda, who had ac- 
companied us from Ejkenberg to Hamringen, modestly spoke to 
Gustavus in favor of this gentleman. He asked her a few ques- 
tions concerning him, and discovered why Hedda had been in- 
duced to intercede for Mr. Dalberg. They had been secretly 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


235 


betrothed for the past two years. Gustavus was willing to 
comply with Hedda’s desire, and to reward her for the faithful 
services and warm attachment which she had displayed towards 
her young mistress. The gentleman was employed as steward, 
and one of the other applicants was appointed his assistant. Af- 
ter everything was arranged, and Mr. Dalberg duly installed, he 
came to Lindorm with ‘the long face of an applicant, and en- 
treated him for the hand of Miss Hedda. Having long before 
gained the consent of the young lady, the employer’s assent 
soon followed. Gustavus allowed Hedda a handsome marriage 
dowry. The banns were properly announced, and in the course 
of time they were happily married. The joyful appearance of 
the newly-married couple gave rise to the hope that domestic 
felicity and prosperity would be their lot.’’ 

“ Thank God !” said Mrs. Hermer, that the faithful Hedda 
has been so well rewarded for her sufferings. I rejoice with her. 
But what did you then do 

“ We then engaged ourselves in assorting the dusty folios of 
the deceased Baron Torsten, and arranged the books, accounts, 
debts, and claims. Hararingen allows Gustavus a very impor- 
tant income, and he may now be considered as the owner of two 
large domains. A very wealthy man.” 

“ Yes, yes ; it is all very well to have property ; but what is* 
the condition of his mind ?” said Mrs. Hermer. “ If he is still 
inclined to his unfortunate melancholy, he cannot derive much 
pleasure from his wealth.” 

“ O, there is no danger there, replied Mr. Hermer. “Since 
he has recovered from his late illness he has parted with his 
gloomy disposition. He is now more cheerful, more cordial, and 
social in all his ways. True, I do not remember having seen him 
joke and laugh as others do ; but still he seems to like the company 
of cheerful people. He is a far different man than he was before, 
with the exception of his peculiar calmness, which seems to be 
caused by the remembrance of that horrible event at Ejkenberg 
But you will have an opportunity of judging for yourself to- 
morrow, as he will visit us then.” Mr, Hermer was much fa- 
tigued, and retired to his sleeping- room early in the evening. 
Mrs. Hermer made preparations for the following day, and 
Georgiana retired to the solitude of her little apartment. But 
whether it was quiet in her heart we cannot say, 


But ye who love, your own hoarts know.’ 


236 


GrsTAvus lindokm: 


Willie did not return that night, although the stars shone 
brightly. Georgiana listened in vain for his pattering footsteps 
upon the stairs, and she became vexed and impatient that he 
did not hasten home to tell her the news. But remembering 
Willie^s pleasant manner of giving information, she thought that 
Gustavus would also be much interested in him — and — and 
providing she should hei'self be the object of their conversation, 
she felt that she could pardon him for not coming, as, through 
his love for her, he would certainly give Lindorm good tidings 
concerning her. At length, after mature deliberation with her- 
self, she excused his tardiness in returning. 


CHAPTER XXXYII. 

Lo I from Memory and Hope, she borrows two silver wings, 

And soars aloft to Eden’s hills in search of brighter springs. 

Nika-ndeb, 

The next day a severe snow storm raged, and Georgiana, 
who was standing near the window, could not see the slightest 
portion of Engelvik. With a feeling of vexation and uneasiness 
she sat down to the breakfast table. 

“ I hope you have slept well, papa,” said she, that she might 
reply somethiijg to her father’s friendly greeting. 

“ Excellently, my dear Georgiana, but it appears to me that 
you were not so fortunate.” 

“ I must confess that the'picture of the unfortunate Constance 
was before me the live-long night. I was not able to close my 
eyes. But I hope to sleep all day.” 

“ Yon will then be very impolite to our guest,” remarked Mr. 
Hermer, smiling. “ I think Baron Lindorm will be much aston- 
ished at your absence.” 

“ Do you think, papa, that the Baron can come out during 
such weather? The ice is quite covered with snow, and the 
path is entirely concealed.” 

“ I think it will clear up about noon,’^ said Mr. Hermer, and 
looked so. quiet, that Georgiana considered him as a very cold- 
hearted man. She crumbled her biscuit into her cup of coffee, 


OE, LEAD TJS NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


237 


cooled it with her breath, although it was not hot, but did not 
reply concerning the probability that it would cease snowing. 

Mr. Hermer again commenced : “ As soon as it becomes 

clear, I will send Peter and ivlagnus to shovel the snow off from 
the path, and I think the Baron will also have the path cleared 
from Engelvik, and in that case I do not see what will prevent 
his coming. But if you are so sleepy and ill-humored, then 
Peter can go, and request the Baron to postpone the visit until 
to-morrow.” 

“ Am I in ill-humor ? ” said Georgiana blushing. “I don't 
see how you can say so, and I do not understaiid, after all, what 
my humor has to do with his coming.” She glanced rapidly 
towards the window. “ I would pity poor Peter should he be 
obliged to walk clear to Engelvik through this deep snow.’^ 

“ I did not think of that — you are right,” said Mr. Hermer, 
with a peculiar smile, which caused the roses to mount in Geor- 
giana’s cheeks, “ neither should Gustavus come here through the 
deep snow.” 

“ When the path is cleared, there will be no trouble in his 
coming,” replied Georgiana, in a low voice, and still continuing 
to cool her luke-warm coffee. 

“ But girl, what is the matter with you ? ” said her mother ; 
“ the coffee has been in the cup nearly a quarter of an hour ; I 
do not think it is very hot now, and besides that, you are spoiling 
the biscuit wthout tasting it.” 

Georgiana, confused, drank her coffee hastily. 

“ Now, my child, you have arrived at the sarrte point I just 
left,” said Mr. Hermer ; “ see, it is already beginning to clear, 
and the snow is ceasing to fall. I will wager that before you 
will be able to sleep, we will see people coming out from Engef- 
vik with their shovels, and commence clearing away the snow 
on the other side of the bay.” 

Georgiana’s eyes brightened, and all thoughts of sleep vanished. 
Three hours afterwards a path was cleared across the bay, walled 
on either side by high banks of snow, and, aided by her spy- 
glass, Georgiana could recognize on the- other side of the bay a 
tall gentleman, closely w'rapped in a large cloak, rapidly pro- 
ceeding on his way across the ice. Before him ran a little figure, 
leaping about fantastically in the snow. 

“ That is Lindorm,” whispered her beating heart. “ Lindorm 
and Willie. See how the little monkey jumps about! Mr. 


288 


GTTSTAVUS LINDOEM I 


Waldenberg and Lieutenant S are not with him. O, Wal- 

denberg, I well know why you remained at home. But Gus- 
tavus is coming.” A sigh of joy and a sigh of pain met within 
her heart, and passed over her lips together. 

Gustavus rapidly approached ; but her confusion of mind pre- 
vented her from observing the change that had taken place in 
his appearance. It was so wonderful, so utterly incomprehen- 
sible, that she should now see him again ; and that he had been 
married, and had become widower. She felt that she could 
hardly dare to look at him, for he knew that she was now as 
familiar with his life as he was himself. “ He is here ! ” said 
she, again rising from her stooping position near her window, 
“and I am not dressed yet; but I must hurry — Christiana!” 
She called a little girl, w'ho was her particular attendant. 
“ Christiana, bring me my dresses, that I may choose one.’’ 

The little girl hastened to the w^ardrobe, and soon returned 
with three dresses hanging upon her arm. “ This gray bomba- 
zine,” said the little girl, “ looks very pretty, will you have it ? ” 

“ No, mamma says that gray always makes the complexion 
look dark. It will not suit me — put it aside.’’ 

»“ This Walter Scott dress, how do you like this ? Lieutenant 

S says that you never look so beautiful as when you wear 

that dress.” 

“ Now, I do not care for Lieutenant S ’s opinion, and as 

little concerning the dress itself; so you may take it back 
again.” 

“ Would yqu like this black one ? This is the one you wore 
last Christmas, and everybody said you looked like an angel.” 

“ A black angel ! ” said Georgiana, smiling. “ O, no, Chris- 
tiana, I do not wish to resemble an angel of darkness.” 

“ And then you do not like any of these dresses ?” said the 
little maid, astonished to see her young mistress for the first 
time so undecided. “ It was very near dinner time, when you 
called me ; I saw the waiter laying the table cloth.” 

“ What is that ? ” said Georgiana; “ is it so late already ?” 
She quickly loosened her golden locks before the looking-glass; the 
silken hair fell over her white shoulders like a glance of "sunshine. 

“ Yes, it is quite late,” said the waiting-maid, “ and my good 
mistress is still in her morning-dress ; but I know that if it was 
proper to go to table in a gingham dress, nothing could be 
nicer than the one you now wear.” 


I 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 239 

“ Silence, Christiana, silence. I do not like to be flattered, 
you know that. Quick, take the comb, there ; now run, bring 
me the pink muslin dress.” Christiana disappeared through the 
door, and, as Geoi’giana stood before her large mirror, in the 
most charming position, arranging the golden tresses, another 
door opened, and Gustavus followed by Mr. Hermer entered the 
room. Georgiana saw his form reflected in the looking-glass, 
and he saw her in the same manner. Her cheeks mantled with 
a crimson blush. Gustavus intended' to retreat, but Mr. Her- 
mer retarded him, and said : “ Georgiana, there is no use of 
many compliments with the friend of your childhood. Turn, and 
welcome him. You must excuse me, for I did not know that 
you were at your toilet.” Mr. Hermer disappeared, closing the 
door after him. Georgiana turned towards Gustavus with down- 
cast eyes. At the first moment she placed the brush upon the 
toilet table, and with a bewitching movement shook back her 
golden hair. She then advanced towards her guest, and made 
a bow, which even Arthur’s rose-bud could not surpass. Gus- 
tavus found her extraordinarily charming, as could be seen in 
his countenance, as they stood opposite each other. She, the 
statue of blushing modesty, and he, the image of masculine 
beauty and noble pride. Two such noble appearing beings 
could not be rivalled by the pencil of the most talented artist. 

Gustavus could have remained standing for an eternity in 
this position, for he had sufficient to look upon; but Georgiana 
interrupted the silence by addressing him as follows: — 

“ Welcome, Baron Lindorm,” said she in a low tone, lifting 
her eyes ; but as soon as she observed that he was clothed in 
mourning, for the death of his young wife, her confusion was 
increased to such an extent that she could not speak further. 
But it required nothing more to awaken him from his dreams, 
than the voice of his beloved Georgiana. He approached her, 
and, taking her hand within his, spoke in a tone which vibrated 
within her heart, saying ; “ Bear Georgiana, call me by a 

more familiar name.” 

“ I remember,” she replied, and a beautiful smile illumined 
her countenance, “you once said that the time of childhood and 
its right, golden liberty, have long since passed. So you said.’’ 

“ When I said that,” replied Lindorm, gazing upon her, as 
though his eyes would penetrate into her very soul, “ it was 
necessaiy that it should be so ; but now, it is difierent, unless 


240 


GUSTA.VUS lindoem: 


you wish to wound my heart. Oh, Georgiana, do you wish 
to cause me that pain ?” 

“ Far from it,” she answered. “ I will say welcome back 
again, dear Lindorm. Does that please you better 

“ No, that is not as it was during our childhood. Then you 
only used the words, ‘ dear Gustavus ; ’ we knew nothing then of 
vain formalities.^’ 

“ Well then,” said Georgiana, and an expression of pure hap- 
piness overspread her countenance, and beamed in the eye 
which now met his own. “ Welcome, dear Gustavus ; I was 
exceedingly anxious for your return.” 

“Thank you, my dearest Georgiana,” and, placing his arm 
around her waist, he pressed a kiss upon her forehead. 

“ Again we are in the paradise of childhood. I am now truly 
happy. My days of joy will return. The dark clouds of my 
soul shall disappear and dissolve in mist, which will vanish 
beneath the clear, holy glance of your eye. My closed heart 
shall again be open to the purest joys of life.’^ 

“ 0, that it was in my powder to do that, dear Gustavus. 
How rejoiced I would be if I could always see myself as I now am 
seen by your eyes. But — but — ” she stammered, confused at 
the boldness of her words ; “ but now, dear Gustavus, you 
must leave me. Dinner time is near at hand. Just see how I 
look. I mtist dross myself.” 

“ Oh, he answered, “ I could look upon you forever as you 
now are ; but I will go, that I may see you again the sooner. 
Do not spend unnecessary tinie at your toilet. I will count the 
moments.” He shook her hand, and hastily left the room. 

After the door had closed behind him Christiana, who had 
been an innocent witness of all that had occurred, entered the 
room with the desired pink dress. Fortunately she had under- 
stood no more of all that had happened than that she thought 
it very strange indeed, that Baron de Lindorm should so 
suddenly fall in love with her mistress. She was very sorry 
that she had not understood a single word of the con- 
versation. 

Georgiana did not notice Christiana, for she had placed ' 
her cheeks against the cold window, which, however, did not 
cool their burning heat. “My God !’’ whispered she, “ what was 
all that he said ? and what words slipt over my lips ? I do 
not undei-stand it ; but his eyes bewildered me. I shall not be 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 241 

able to look him in the face when at the table. It will be 
impossible.” 

“But will not my lady dress herself?’^ asked the little 
waiting maid, impatiently. 

“ Yes, where are you? I am waiting for the dress.” Her 
hair was soon dressed, and then in order came the gown. 
Finally, a beautiful shawl was thrown over her shoulders, and 
all was complete to Christiana’s great admiration. The little 
girl was continually extending towards her mistress a beautiful 
chemisette^ ornamented with tine French lace. 

“ But, my lady has forgotten the chemisette^ and your brace- 
lets. O, you cannot go to dinner without them.” 

But while Georgiana was casting a slight glance into the 
mirror to see whether Christiana’s opinion was a correct one, 
tliere came a messenger from her mother announcing that 
dinner w'as ready. Georgiana clasped her shawl about her 
neck and hastily descended the staircase. 


OHAPTER XXXYIII. 


Who covild count the hours spent in such a place, with such companions ? 

Btaeklof. 


“But, Georgiana,” said Mrs. Hermer, when Georgiana 
entered the dining room, “ what has delayed you so long? 
Certciinly not the toilet. The gentlemen are becoming im- 
patient because the dinner is waiting for you.” 

“ O, no,” said Gustavus, “ I am not impatient, for I detained 
Georgiana, by paying her a visit at her room.” 

“ Indeed 1” said Mrs. Hermer. “ I did not know that.” 

“ It was I, my dear,” who conducted Baron Lindorm thi- 
ther, as I wished to write some lettei-s. You were engaged ; 
and in my haste, I knew of no better means of entertaining our 
guest than by taking him to Georgiana, who, I thought, would 
be ready for dinner, as it was nearly two o’clock.” 

Mrs. Hermer nodded, smilingly, to her husband ; and then 
turned towards Lindorm, with the question ; “ Will not Lieu- 
tenant S and our friend, Mr. Waldenberg, visit us to-day ?” 

11 


242 


GUSTAVUS lindoem: 


“ Arthur,” replied Gustavus, “ is slightly indisposed ; but I 
think that he will be able to come over this afternoon. I could 
not persuade Waldenberg to relinquish his business in the un- 
finished parlor, as he wished to complete it according to his own 
taste. At his request, I have given him permission to finish the 
room from first to last according to his own judgment.’^ 

Georgiana’s heart beat with an undefinable sensation. She 
well remembered the plan she had made, which Waldenberg 
had jestingly taken with him. This remembrance created a 
mass of intricate thoughts within her brain, which became more 
confused as Gustfwus added : “ This innocent zeal must certainly 
have a reason.” Georgiana turned towards the window. “ O, 
he is zealous in everything,” said Mrs. Ilermer ; “it is only a 
desire to give you an unexpected pleasure — for it is a truth that 
our good friend, Waldenberg, has much taste.” Mr. Walden- 
berg was much admired by Mrs. Ilermer. Frequently, during 
the 'last year, long before Gustavus had returned, it was the 
secret wish of her heart, had his health not been so feeble, to 
call him her son ; but she had long before thanked God that 
Georgiana had not returned his love. Still she felt a mother’s 
love for him, and fervently defended his every action. “Yes, 
he is always zealous and cautious; you may depend upon that, 
Baron Lindorm.” 

“ I am perfectly convinced of it,” replied Gustavus, with a po- 
lite bow; “still it is a painful thought, to' believe that his re- 
maining strength will be ruined by this zeal.” 

Georgiana’s heart beat with redoubled violence. Fortunately, 
Mr. Ilermer changed the conversation, as the wine was now 
placed upon the table. The conversation now became general, 
the news of the day was discussed, and the leading articles of 
the political and literary newspapers criticised. They retired to 
the parlor, which had been illuminated during dinner. O, 
what is more pleasant during a cloudy winter’s day in the coun- 
try, than a crackling fire on the hearth, the companionship of a 
few friends, a warm cup of coffee, or a good book ? Our friends 
were blessed with all these. Willie brought the chairs, and 
they sat down comfortably. They drank their coffee, and con- 
versed upon all subjects of general interest. Soon twilight, or 
in this climate darkness, arrived ; and when the conversation 
flagged, Willie pulled his father’s coat sleeve vigorously. He 
winked his eyes gravely, and shook his head knowingly. 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


' 24:3 


“ That is not proper, my boy,’^ said Mr. Hermer, stroking 
the merry boy’s hair back from his forehead, and pointing to- 
wards Gustavus. 

“ O, I know,” said Willie, innocently, “ that Baron Gustavus 
does not wish to be strange to us, and will not be offended at a 
thing so natural.” 

“Are you speaking of me?” inquired Gustavus, smiling. 

“ What is it that is so natural, which would not offend me, 
Willie ?” 

“ I want papa to go up with me to his room and examine me 
in the studies I have pursued since his absence. He promised 
this forenoon that he would. And until now, something has 
always prevented it ; and papa does not think it would be pro- 
per to do so during the presence of a stranger. But I am sure 
that I will not sleep to-night, unless papa knows how I have 
spent my time while he was gone.” 

“I hope that Mr. Hermer does not consider me a stranger in 
his house,” answered 'Gustavus. “ I should be grieved if that 
was the case. My friends at Rosendal must consider me either as 
a daily guest, or else as a stranger. If the latter was the case, I 
should be obliged to act accordingly. And aside from that, if 
I can express an opinion, it would be unjust to refuse Willie 
such a reward for his diligence.” 

“ Then we will proceed with the examination,” said Mr. Her- 
mer, arising. Willie departed for his entire stock of books. 
“But I must say,” said the father, “ that it will take several 
hours, and I should not like to miss ray friend when I return. 

I hope you will spend the night with us, Mr. de Lindorin.” 

Gustavus could not receive a more pleasant invitation than 
this; but for the sake of politeness he made a few excuses — for 
instance, his business called him away, or Arthur’s illness might 
have increased, as he had heard nothing from him, &c. 

“ We will talk no more about this,” said Mrs. Hermer, in 
that well-intended and firm voice, which is exceeding pleasant, 
at times, because it puts an end to all unnecessary objections. 
“Just go along, my good old man ; Baron Lindorm - shall see 
that we country people are not in the habit of making such 
short visits, or allowing them either.” 

Mr. Hermer retired with his son ; and afcer the friendly host- 
ess had endeavored to continue the drowsy conversation, until 
she was agreeably interrupted by the cook, who questioned her : 


244 


GUSTAYUS LmDOKM 


“ Will you permit me to speak a word to you ?” — and no man 
knows how many words were added to this one word ; but it is 
certain that Mrs. Hermer was engaged for a long time in the 
domestic controversy. 

The fire had nearly burned out upon the hearth. Georgiana 
and Gustavus were alone, with the exception of little Alec, who 
was sleeping with his head resting upon Georgiana’s lap. She 
carefully lifted the boy from her lap, and placed him tenderly 
upon the sofa. She silently resumed her seat. Lindorm was 
also silent. They both gazed thoughtfully at the dying embei-s, 
ever and’ anon casting a concealed look towards each other. 
They felt that something strange had taken possession of their 
hearts, and that that something was the carefulness with which 
they avoided to speak concerning it. It was an abyss which 
separated the past from the present ; but they did not succeed 
in their endeavor to avoid it, so perfectly that they could escape 
an uneasiness which oppressed them as with a burden, the pre- 
sence of which destroyed all familiar intercourse, Gustavus 
therefore resolved to hint at the subject, which, once broached, 
he hoped would biing them to a better and more natural un- 
derstanding with each other. 

“ Dear Georgiana,” said he — his voice slightly trembling — 
“how much it pained me last summer to sail under false colors, 
if you will allow me that expression.* You were far from know- 
ing the true reason.” 

“Not far, Gustavus,?’ replied she, kjndly. “Even upon the 
very fijst evening, when you related to me the legend of Yllar 
and his bride, there arose within my mind an undefined thought 
that it was somewhat similar to your own fate. And this 
thought became almost a verity to me, when we afterwards ac- 
cidentally met in the park. There, dear Gustavus, you betrayed 
both by actions and words, that something extraordinary was 
taking place within your soul. I compared them together, and 
have since discovered that my conclusions were not entirely at 
fault.'’ 

Georgiana’s eyes, as she was speaking, were turned upon the 
mouldering embers ; but Gustavus’ gaze was rivited upon her 
couutenance, and it was consoling to him to know that she 
had understood his hint. He was sincerely happy at the know- 
ledge that she had met him half way in his endeavor to break 
the dreaded subject, without artifice or hesitation. 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 245 

“ Good, good Georgiana !” said he, taking her hand, “ how 
often you must have feared that I was a contemptible man, be- 
cause you have observed how frequently my sentiments were 
hostile to each other. You now know under what peculiar cir- 
cumstances I have been placed, and how strangely I have been 
liberated from them. Oui-s was no common connection. But 
believe me, dearest Georgiana, if you have felt one^pang of grief 
on my account, it was trifling in comparison to all that I have 
suffered. Protracted struggles followed the sweet and bitter 
hours I have passed with you. At length I was forced to leave 
Engelvik, without being permitted to tell you, the friend of my 
childhood, the cause of my grief. I hastened to Constance, 
who was to me, in the proper signification of the word, my most 
beloved sister, although she bore the name of my wife, and 
would have retained it, to the world, had she remained alive ; 
♦but all of this you have learned from Waldenberg, and, I sup- 
pose, from Mr. Hermer’s narrative also. You are also acquain- 
ted with the sad fate of the unfortunate Miller, and of the man- 
ner of Constance’s death. It was a sweet duty for me to unite 
their ashes. Tell me now, good Georgiana, was it not better for 
the happiness of Constance that she should die ? Do you think 
that it \vould be possible for happiness ever to flourish for her, 
even had I been able, after many yeai-s of grief, to resign my- 
self to my fate, and to the loss of all my earthly hopes ?” 

“ No, good Gustavus,” re])lied Georgiana. “ It is my full 
conviction that, although you would have suffered with the pa- 
tience of an angel,'her fate would be more bitter, the more you 
attempted to relieve her pains. Your kindness and tender care 
would only cause her misery. I feel the truth of this within 
my soul, that she is far happier now than you could have ren- 
dered her, and I wish that you could believe so also. Death 
must be sweet to those for whom all the roses of life are faded. 
Death then presents itself, not as a picture of terror, but as a 
long-wished-for friend, in whose arms we cast ourselves, happy 
in faith and hope.” 

“ Thanks, dear Georgiana,” said Lindorm, evincing much 
emotion, “thanks for those sweetly persuasive words. Your 
idea of death has something beautiful in it, which finds an echo 
within my heart. In many solitary hours I have meditated 
upon this sublime subject. O, how much my heart longed for 
death when I had closed it against warmth and social life, 


246 


GUSTAVUS lindokm: 


and this rich subject filled my mind with a myriad of novel 
thoughts and presentiments, which, however, still harmonized. 
Death appeared to resemble the transformation which a caterpil- 
lar undergoes' w'hen it is changed from its menial life to that of a 
gay and glorious existence. Quietly it rests within its chrysalis. 
True, its wings are feeble when it first sails upon the bosom of 
the morning breeze; but soon they are developed in all their 
splendor, and* are set in motion to bear the newly-born insect 
to the fragrant flower, which beckons it to a friendly repast. So, 

I believe, I also shall be born again after my departure from 
this earth, and clothed in magnificent raiment, will hasten to- 
wards eternal happiness. But I must wait until the present 
chrysalis state has passed, hoping, in my dark state, for a glori- 
ous and beautiful resurrection.” 

Gustavus was silent. His beautiful and sonorous voice ; his glow- 
ing e*loquence, had fallen like refreshing dew-drops upon Georgia- • 
na’s heart. He had approached nearer to her as he spoke, without 
intending to do so, and there they now sat in silent communion 
of soul. But why communed they thus ? In their souls shone 
the same resplendent light, and they felt at this moment little 
in common with the worldly life. 

“ O, Georgiana, amiable, kind Georgiana,” said Gustavus, 
who had interpreted Georgiana’s silence aright, “ do you then 
experience the same feelings that I now do 

“ Yes, Gustavus,” said she, softly, and two large tears dropped 
upon the hands which were surrounding hers. ‘‘ My soul is 
now rising with yours to the regions of heaven.” 

‘‘ O, Georgiana !” said Gustavus, and his voice became more 
earnest, “ earthly life is also beautiful, for this hour, the happiest 

of my life, belongs to it, and soon ” 

“ What is the matter?” said Mrs. Hermer, entering the room 
at this moment. “ Have you forgotten to call for a candle, 
Georgiana ? Why, it is quite dark !” 

“ Pardon me, dear mother ; Gustavus and I have been so 
busily engaged in conversing upon mortality, or rather immor- 
tality, that we quite forgot that it was dark.” 

Gustavus did not speak. He was grieved at this interruption, 
but it was too late to repine. Candles and supper were brought 
in, and all became quiet again. Gustavus was in good humor, 
lor now all strange relations between Georgiana and himself had 
come to an end. 


OK, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


247 


CHAPTER XXXIX. 


The golden age, the youthful days of earth, 

■Where are they ? They were I— but ask it not ! 

Liljestbalb. 

It was now the latter part of January. The gossip of the whole 
neighborhood was of the marriage which was to take place at 
Balderslund, on the first of February. Invitations on light blue 
paper, ornamented with little silyer Cupids, with bows and ar- 
rows, had been sent in every direction. The inhabitants of 
Rosendal and Engelvik were first invited, and Mr. Ilermer had 
received a letter from Mr. Hoik, in which it was decidedly ex- 
pressed that no excuse would be taken from any of the inmjftes 
of either places. At the close of the letter, he threatened a suit 
against every one of the families who should be absent. Arthur, 
who well knew that during the confusion of preparation it would 
be impossible for him to find an opportunity of speaking with 
Louisa alone, came to the heroic conclusion not to go to Bald- 
erslund until after all the guests had arrived. It would have 
been very unpleasant to go to Bjerke when it would be utterly 
impossible to proceed further, as under existing circumstances it 
would not be natural for Mrs. Marshausen to receive .visitors. 

Mr. Hermer and his wife determined to accept Mr. Hoik’s 
pressing invitation, for they well knew that if they did not, Mr. 
Hoik would never forgive them. True, Mrs. Hermer, for her 
part, produced many objections to the journey, among which 
were domestic duties, the children, the bad weather, the worse 
roads, the danger of crossing the ice, and many other things, 
which Hermer, however, overpowered one after another, until 
none remained, except the danger of ci’ossing the ice and the 
bad roads, and even those disa])peared after being reminded of 
^Ir. Hoik’s former friendship. So they concluded to go. Peter 
could sit upon one of the runners of the sleigh ; Magnus could 
sit upon the other, and Olle was directed to ride upon horse- 
back some distance in advance. Then the skins were to be 
prepared, and the cover of the sleigh should be repaired. The 
body of the sleigh should be newly painted and ironed, and thus 
they thought that everything would go safely. A few days be- 


248 


GUSTAVUS LINDOEM I 


fore this extraordinary voyage of fifteen miles was to be under- 
taken, Gustavus and Arthur visited Rosendal, that they might 
consult with their friends concerning the manner in which they 
should travel to Balderslund. 

“ The gentlemen will ride together, of course,^’ said Mr. Her- 
mer, attempting a joke, when he saw that Gustavus was dis- 
cussing pro and con, that he might gain his object, which the 
shrewd reader can probably divine. 

“0, no; that is not to be thought of,” said Gustavus. “I 
had hoped that Georgiana would ride with me. You know, 
Mr. Hermer, that my sleigh is strong and cozy.” 

“I do not doubt that,” answered Hermer. “You will sit 
very nice and warm in his cutter, Georgiana, almost as warm 
as in a room, if not warmer, and if you should like to prove the 
truth of my statement, you had better take a thermometer 
aloflg with’you.” 

Hermer was fond of humor, but he never exercised it when 
he thought there was danger of his jokes being taken in earnest. 

Georgiana, in her confusion, endeavored neither to see nor to 
hear ; but engaged herself in fastening the loops of a beautiful 
travelling comforter. 

“ But does not papa mean that I should also have a voice in 
this matter V’ said Willie. “ I thought that it was concluded 
that Georgie and I should ride together. I should think she would 
like that better, for then she can tell me to get out of the sleigh 
when we are going up a hill.” 

“But that could not be very pleasant for you,” said Gustavus. 
“Would you not like to ride in my neat cutter? It will look 
fine behind Goldfox. How would you like to be the only pos- 
sessor of the horse and cutter ? ” 

“ That would not be bad,” said Willie. “ Yf hat do you think 
of it, Georgie ? ” 

“ O, nothing,” she replied, laughing, “ only that my vote 
would be favorable.” 

“ What do you say, dear Georgiana? ” said Lindorra, as he 
took the finished portion of the comforter from a chair upon 
which it was lying, and seated himself upon the chair and placed 
the shawl in his lap. “ How can .you speak tlms ? I was about 
to ask you in the commencement ; but Mr. Hermer took the 
words from my mouth. But now, you must speak plainly^ 
whether you will ride with Willie or me?” 


249 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 

Geprgiana was silent, not beinj^ able to make up her mind 
how to reply ; but Willie assisted her from this difficulty, by 
saying; “Don’t bother your head any more about it, Georgie; 
as for my part you need not ask me any more questions, for I 
am going to ride alone in my own sleigh. Now I remember, I 
would rather not ride with you, for I will now escape all your 
‘ do be careful, Willie,’ and a good many other reproofs. So I 
will ride alone.” ' ** 

“ Well, you are very gallant,” said Georgiana, laughing. 
“ You see, Gustavus, I am obliged to accept you, whether I wish 
to or not ; therefore, I will be much obliged to you if you will 
allow me to accompany you.” 

The laughing look accompanying these words, proved to Gus- 
tavus, that if she could have had an opportunity of choosing, 
she would have undoubtedly gone with him. Never before 
had Lindorm been so amiable as he had been during this evenkig. 

“ Dear Georgiana,” said he bowing familiarly over her, as 
Mrs. Hermer was busily engaged with the sleigh blankets, and 
hir. Hermer and Arthur were poring over a game of chess, 
while Willie was tumbling over a pile of drawings. “ Dear 
Georgiana, how many comforters do you intend to knit for your 
father ? . I believe he has half a dozen already? ” ^ 

“ O, no, Gustavus, he has only had one from me.” 

“ This then will be the second ? ” 

“ But I have not said this was to be for papa — you seem 
determined that it should be his.” 

“O, no, Georgiana, I am not determined that anybody should 
have it. I should like to know, however, who it is intended 
for.” 

“If that is all, I can easily tell you. I am making it for my 
driver, when we go to Balderslund.” 

“ O, you speak with a double meaning,’’ said Gustavus. 
“ That comforter is much too long for Willie. Ah ! Georgiana, 
could I only believe firmly that which causes ray heart to beat.” 

“ What,? ” inquired Georgiana, with well-feigned surprise. 

“O, how tantalizing you are. Speak I who do you intend it 
for ? ” * 

‘‘ Nobody was to have it,” replied Georgiana, with downcast 
eyes. “ 1 shall place it aside until the day we start, and then 
tiie one who most needs it, shall have it.’’ 

“ And that shall be myself,” said Gustavus, “ for I have but 
11* 


250 


GUSTAVUS LINDOKM : 


one, which Constance made for me, and that I mean to keep 
as a dear relic ; therefore, I shall most require it. O, Geor- 
giana, I am truly happy ! and, notwithstanding the presence 
of their friends, he could not refrain from pressing her hand. 
That he might do so unobserved, he playfully cast the comforter 
into her lap. 

“What are you doing there? ” inquired Mrs. Hermer, cast- 
ing her* eyes from hei* work to the blushing couple. Georgiana 
hastily changed her position that she might conceal her face. 
Gustavus arose, that he might admire Mrs. Hermer’s work. 
When Lindorm took his departure that evening, he said, stand- 
ing upon the threshold : “ I have to ask a favor of my friends 
at Rosendal, which I hope they will grant.’^ 

“ Well, what is it ? said Mr. Hermer, easily divining the 
answer to his question. 

“ It is this, that the evening before the wedding you will all 
come over to Engelvik, and spend the night in my bachelor’s 
hall. 1 have no doubt but that Miss Wings will do all she can 
to make you as comfortable as possible. The rooms are airy and 
comfortable, and 1 really desire you to visit-me in my own house. 
It would aflbrd me the utmost pleasure to see you all making 
yoursei\'es happy around my fireside.” 

“ I gladly accept your invitation,” said Mr. Hermer. “ I 
know how far it is to Halderslund, and if we wish to arrive there 
by noon, we must start the night before, for my good wife is 
never in a hurry.” 

“ And I too,” said Mrs. Hermer : “ it will be the very thing.” 
“I too,’’ said Willie. 

“ Then I suppose I must also thank you,” said Georgiana. 

“ But I must ask you one favor,’’ said Ailhur, in a voice which 
could be heard above all the others : “ that I may have the 
pleasure of riding with Miss Georgiana to Engelvik. I- will be 
here Monday noon, and we will start fj'om here at dusk. I 
will W’ager that Miss Wings will procure a cup of cofiee for us, 
which, Mrs. Hermer, even you need not be ashamed of.” 

“I am afraid, Arthur,” said Gustavus, “that you are promis- 
ing more than you can fulfil; but we will try to prove that your 
boasting has not been all for naught.” 

The gentlemen took their departure, and after they had ar- 
rived at Engelvik, they entirely confused poor Miss Wings’ 
head with their numerous commands and instructions. Arthur 


251 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 

( . 

took her arm and gallantly conducted her to the Baron’s apart- 
ment. After they had entered the room, he requested her, 
with many bows and compliments, to take the arm chair, and, 
standing before her, he commenced the following peroration : — 

“ Now, Miss Wings, the fairest of the fair, mother of grace- 
fulness, open your ears, and listen to what I shall speak unto 
you, concerning the tremendous occurrence which is going to 
take place at Engelvik next Monday, and then reason — 

“ There, Mr. Arthur, I must tell you, young man,” cried 
Miss Wings, burning with anger, and springing from her chair, 
as though under the influence of a galvanic battery, “ I must 
tell you to your face, that I am too old a woman to be made a 
fool of, especially by such a young snipe as you. Yes, — Ahat is 
my idea.” 

“ O, lovely Miss Wings,” said the artful Arthur, in a tone 
of the most profound sorrow, “ do not pierce ray heart with 
such cruel arrows. Do not permit the tire of your beautiful 
eyes to burn me to ashes. I have spoken but the truth. Ask 
the Baron, and he will tell you.” 

Gustavus, who during this scene had cast himself upon the 
sofa, nearly exhausted with laughter, now resumed his usual 
composure. “ Yes ;” said he, seriously, “ an important event 
is to happen. We are to have ladies here. The. family from 
Bosendal, are to spend the night with us.” 

“ I hope your worship is jesting,” said Miss Wings, hastily 
reseating herself. 

“ Certainly not. I am really in earnest. I have invited 
them.” 

“ Well, I must say, that you have done very well indeed, to 
invite ladies here. There is Mrs. llermer, the best housekeeper 
in the neighborhood ; but it is now the habit of the master of 
the house, not to inquire whether it is right or not to invite 
guests. O, it w'as not so in, the good old days. Then the 
gentleman would ask his wife or his housekeeper, ‘ Is it right 
for me to invite guests on such and such a day ? and so forth ; 
but those good old fashions w'ill nev6r come back. I must tell 
you to your .face, Baron Lindorm, that it would have been 
better if you had tirst consulted me, ; but 0, no, Miss Wings 
must always be ready to pull the cart out of the mud, after the 
young gentlemen have put it in.” 

Never had Miss Wing been so angry before, and with the 


252 


GUSTAVUS lindoem: 


conceded authority of an old housekeeper, she spoke her mind 
plainly. 

‘Arthur threw himself upon a lounge, and laughed loudly at 
the old mother of gracefulness, who was standing in the most 
ridiculous position, and flaming with rage at the presumption 
of her master, and the change that had taken place since the 
days of old. 

“ My good Miss Wings,” said Gustavus, soothingly, “ the 
idea was so sudden, that I had no time to run over and ask . 
you, which I would certainly have done under other circum- 
stances. On my way hither, I flattered myself that I would 
find in you a housekeeper who could not be found, should we 
search through all East Gothland.” 

The cloud upon Miss Wings’ countenance was fast dispelling. 
“ I remember,” continued Gustavus, “ I heard you say, that 
your cloak was so old and ragged, that you could not go to 
church this winter. Perhaps you will allow me to present to 
you one of the cloaks of the late Baroness, which the moths 
will soon destroy, if they are not used, and, as payment, you 
must do as I wish next Monday afternoon.” 

“ May God bless your lordship, you have some sense and 
heart yet ; but the cloak will be too much ; I must confess that 
I do not deserve it. But I will tell you openly, that it will 
cost much trouble to arrange such a disordered house as this, 
in two days. Why there is not a bed-room 6t to sleep in ; but 
I will have them all nicely swept out, and have the window 
and bed-curtains washed and starched.” 

“ And then Miss Wings, we must have a good supper,” said 
Lindorin. 

“And good coffee,” said Arthur, “ for I told Mrs. Ilermer, 
that she could not boil such fine coffee, or bake such good 
cakes, as our Miss Wings.” 

“ O, you are an ' unbearable talker,” said she, with a face 
half sour and half sweet. “But as to coffee and cakes, I will 
do honor to the memory of the late Baroness, so long as 1 live. 
The gentlemen can depend upon that. But I have no time 
to stay babbling with you. But one thing more, gentlemen, 
you must have the pleasure of living among all this confu-. 
sioii, for it is all your o\vn fault.” 

“ We will do that as well as we can,” said Arthur, “and I 
will assist you in making the preparations.” 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


253 


CriAPTEE XL. 


"Were I a monarch, lo, 

To thee I’d give my throne ; 

If pearls and wealth Avere mine, 

They all should be thine own.” 

Lindeblatt. 


• With sensations half joyful, half sorrowful, Waldenberg 
heard that Mr. Hermer and family were to visit Engelvik. 
He had not seen Georgiana since Gustavus’ return ; but from 
Lindorm’s happy expression of countenance, he concluded that 
a great change had taken place within his, as w^ell as within 
Georgiana’s heart. 

Monday at length arrived, and, towards noon, Arthur rode 
over to Rosendal. Waldenberg experienced so much pain when 
he observed the happiness of Gustavus, that he was forced to 
remain in his room during dinner, excusing himself by stating 
that his health was worse than before. During the past week 
he had made every exertion to have the parlor-completed, and 
it was all finished, except furnishing. Waldenberg desired to 
go after the furniture and superintend its packing, so that none 
of it would be broken. But Gustavus would not consent, and 
a servant was’ sent instead. Waldenberg had been much 
excited by attending to all these matters, and his health suffered 
accordingly. And now he was forced to see all the happiness 
of Gustavus. This was more than he could bear. His pain 
increased ; his cheeks glowed with unnatural bloom, and his 
heart beat uneasily, as Lindorra entered his room, and seated 
himself upon the sofa by his side. “ I am sorry, my dear Wal- 
denberg, that you are ill to-day, especially as we are to have 
such dear guests,” said Gustavus, heartily. “ If it is possible, 
I wish you would come down to dinner, and I will endeavor to 
persuade Georgiana to play the part of hostess. I know the 
dinner will taste better when she waits upon the table.” 

“ I do not wish to go,” said Waldenberg, shortly, turning his 
head aside. A ligbt flashed athwart Gustavus’ brain ; he had 
forgotten, during his absence, as well as since his return, that 
Arthur had told him of Waldenberg’s quiet love for Georgiana. 
He now perceived that it would not be proper for him to press 


254 


GTJSTAVUS LINDOEM ! • 


the invitation further, although he pitied poor Waldenberg from 
the bottom of his heart. 

Waldenberg quickly saw that he had been too abrupt with 
his master and rival, therefore, with sorrowful accents he hastily 
excused himself, by saying, that he had spoken before he 
thought. 

“ You need not excuse yourself,” said Gustavus, kindly, as 
he warmly pressed Waldenberg’s hand. “ I am no friend of 
formality. You must always be frank. But it will be un- 
pleasant if your health will not permit your going tc Balders- 
lund to-morrow, as they are to have a splendid wedding 
there.” 

“ I cannot leave this place to-morrow/’ replied Waldenberg, 
in a tremulous tone of excitement. “ The furniture will arrive 
to-morrow, and I must attend to unpacking it. I am much 
afraid that the large chandelier will be broken, should I not 
see it properly hung.” 

“Nonsense!” exclaimed Gustavus, “that can all be done 
without you. I should think that Svenson had been told suf- 
ficiently to know how to unpack the furniture. You can give 
him half an hour’s lecture, and then, if your health will per- 
mit, you can go to the wedding.” 

“ No, Baron Lindorm, I shall not go to a wedding, which will 
awaken recollections of a wedding which brought death with it.” 

“It is wrong that you will always return to that chapter,” 
said Gustavus, “ such thoughts will cause you no good.” 

“ Mr. Lindorm, I hear the jingling of bells,” and forgetting 
his illness, Waldenberg sprang to the window, and looked to- 
wards the bay over which the guests were expected to pass. 
“ They are coming,” said he in a tone of deep sorrow. Gustavus 
cast a look of painful interest upon Waldenberg’s emaciated and 
care-worn countenance, and then hastened to the court yard to 
receive his guests. Gustavus’ soul drew him towards the last 
sleigh ; but his body was obliged to go to the first one, and his 
fingers were forced to untie sundry knots which bound the 
wolf’s fur over the laps of the occupants. Then, with many 
bows and compliments he assisted Mrs. Hermer from the sleigh. 
This was not all ; he was obliged to take her arm, and slowly 
proceed towards the house. But this was more than his impa- 
tience could withstand, and Mr. Hermer, who - observed his un- 
easiness, assisted him out of this difficulty, by saying : “ There, 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


>255 


you need do no more, I will attend to the rest.’’ Mr. Herrner 
took liis wife’s arm, and accompanied her into the house. With 
a half bow, he had no time for a deeper one, Gustavus flew to- 
wards the entrance of the yard, where Arthur was deliberately 
assisting Georgiana in emptying the sleigh of various boxes, 
baskets, and other useful objects before she dismounted herself. 

“ Now it is my turn,” said Gustavus, triumphantly, as he 
placed his hand within that of Georgiana. “ Take care of the 
boxes and baskets, Lieutenant Arthur,” said Georgiana with a 
smile and bow, as she passed the astonished Arthur, leaning 
upon Gustavus’ arm. 

“ Tou are unjust,” replied Arthur, with a slight laugh, “ but 
I am much obliged to you for making me your servant.” 

“ Could you not have chosen a better title ? ” said Georgiana. 

“ Oh, your ladyship ! knight of the mitten; would sound 
better.” 

The happy couple heard no more, but walked on arm in arm 
towards the steps, and through the spacious hall. “ Georgiana,” 
whispered Gustavus, in a tone of much emotion, “ if you only 
knew what I experience as you now step ‘into my house for the 
first time. 0, Georgiana! could I but win your heart!” He 
gazed into her eyes with a speaking expression. 

“ Doubt not, dear Gustavus,” she whispered ; “ these spacious 
rooms, which once looked so gloomy and dai-k, seem friendly 
and light, for quiet peace now dwells within their walls.” 

“ What, have you not gone any further than this !” exclaimed 
Arthur, as he leaped into the hall. “ Miss de Werdenberg com- 
plained so much of the cold that I thought she had been before 
the fire long since.” Gustavus hastily opened the door, and 
conducted Georgiana into the room, where Mr. Herrner and his 
wife with much apparent satisfaction were sitting before the fire. 

In the centre of the apartment was standing a large, round 
table, covered with a snow-white table-cloth. It was garnished 
with silver service which Miss Wings had polished up for that 
occasion. In the open-worked cake baskets reposed elegantly 
frosted cake, temptingly arranged. Gustavus was a very amiable 
and attentive host. It seemed to the guests as though they 
were bound by the spell of a good fairy, they felt so quiet and 
comfortable. 

Now Miss Wings approached in her lace cap and stiff ex- 
pansive dress, a piece of goods old in the year one hundred. 


256 


GUSTAVUS lindokm: 


She bowed, and, as she placed the coffee urn upon the table, 
said she was much pleased to welcome the ladies from Engel- 
vik, but she was extremely soi-ry that it was impossible to re- 
ceive them as they would have been during the time of her 
deceased mistress, the late Baroness. She then bowed herself 
towards the door. It is gratifying and wonderful,” said Mrs. 
Hermer, “ that Miss Wings could have wrought such a change 
in so short a time. But is it not, as I have always said, that 
Miss Wings makes all the ladies in the neighborhood ashamed.” 
Miss Wings made one more profound bow upon the threshold, 
and with a smile of intense satisfaction she closed the door. 

“ Dare I,” said Lindorm, whispering to Georgiana, “ dare I 
place a salver near you at the table ?” 

Georgiana blushed deeply. “ Mamma will preside at the 
table, with much pleasure, if you will only speak to her.^’ 

“ If you do not wish to preside youi-self,” said Lindorm, with 
a tremble in his voice, which proved that he was offended, “ then 
my housekeeper can play the part of liostess.’^ 

“ Gustavus, why do you speak thus V’ said Georgiana, turn- 
ing towards Lindorm,'who was sitting behind her with his hand 
resting upon the back of her chair. Their gaze met — his eyes 
were craving pardon, and her eyes expressed forgiveness. “ I 
will certainly, but ” 

“ Shall I pour out the coffee, Baron Lindorm ?” inquired 
Mrs. Hermer, kindly. She had not observed them, and thought 
that he desired her to do so. Gustavus bowed silently. Geor- 
giana arose hastily, and in beautiful confusion said : “ Gustavus 
would prefer to have me pour the coliee, if mamma will con- 
sent.” 

“ Certainly,” replied Mrs. Hermer. “ I am rejoiced to es- 
cape it.” 

“ Now, where is the salver that you w'ere to procure for 
me said Georgiana, more composed, to Lindorm, who fairly 
flew to procure it. The said article was placed in its proper 
position, and Georgiana, in sweet bewilderment, arranged the 
cups, assisted by Gustavus. 

“ You will never finish. That is a selfish method of presiding 
at the table,” said Mr. Hermer. 

“ \ es, my dear child, do not let the coffee become cold,” added 
Mrs. Hermer. 

“ I will soon be ready, dear mamma,” said Georgiana, who 


OK, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 257 

felt that she had never before been so happy or so awkward in 
her life. She endeavored to fill the cups ; a loud laugh was 
heard. Mr. Hermer dropped his pipe, and Arthur seemed to 
have been attacked with the colic. Even Mrs. Hermer was 
forced to smile as with affected anger she said to Georgiana : 
“ Girl, do you not see that you are pouring the coffee into the 
cream-pot? You have spoiled the cream as well as the white 
table cloth.” 

Georgiana’s confusion cannot be described as she saw what a 
devastation she had caused. Gustavus and Georgiana sought 
each other’s eyes. Both blushed deeply, and felt equally 
guilty. 

“ i)o not be uneasy,” said Gustavus, who first recovered pre- 
sence of mind, “see, the cups are here, and Miss Wings will 
furnish us with more cream.” 

“ Leave me, Gustavus, whispered Georgiana, “ I will arrange 
it better alone.” He obeyed her, and surveyed the charming 
scene to a better advantage at a distance. 

“ Will we not have the pleasure' of seeing Mr. Waldenberg 
to-day ?” inquired Mr. Hermer. 

“ He is compelled to remain on the sofa to-day,” replied Gus- 
tavus. “ I visited him a short time ago, and he said he dared 
not leave the room.” 

“ Then I will visit him,” said Willie, springing from his chair. 

“ Tell him that I will soon follow you, my son,” said Mr. 
Hermer. “ I am very sorry for the poor young man.” 

“What!” exclaimed Georgiana, becoming pale. “Do you 
think he will be forced to leave us soon ? O, how much I shall 
mourn for him. He was a beloved brother to me ; an intimate 
friend. Yes, all of us will feel his loss bitterly. He is so good ; 
so free from vanity. I never before saw a man of so much 
mildness and -meekness, united with so much true energy and 
firmness in his resolutions, and actions.” 

“Waldenberg is worthy of that beautiful ‘ panegyric, dear 
Georgiana ; but do you remember what you once said to me : it 
is sweet to die when all the roses of life have faded, and their 
juices are unable to give nourishment to our earthly hopes.” 

“ Yes, but Walden berg’s hopes are so entirely without pre- 
tensions,” said Mrs. Hermer, “ that the juices by which they are 
nourished probably will never vanish.” 

“ Still this could be the case,” replied Gustavus, sorrowfully. 


258 


GFSTAVUS lindoem: 


“ Man’s heart does not always require the same. The spring 
which quietly nourishes our pure wishes to-day, as innocent 
flowers surrounding its basin, may be turbulent to-morrow, and 
overflow its banks and sweep away our wishes, as the spring, 
bursting its bounds, would destroy the flowers which it formerly 
nourished. In vain we strive to limit our desires — they cannot 
be bound ; but here I speak only of the vanity of earthly hopes. 
As regards heavenly hopes, in them Waldenberg’s pious soul 
can find a holy refuge.” 

Georgiana remained silent; she thought she understood Gus- 
tavus’ words ; but she was too familiar with Waldenberg’s posi- 
tion, at least she believed so, and therefore imagined that a 
smile or friendly word from her would be Waldenberg’s great- 
est happiness. Waldenberg was incapable of envy — of that he 
had frequently assured himself. Georgiana did not think that 
envious feelings could have weight with him against his will, and 
better conviction. Yet she feared that even with his nobleness 
of mind, still he might be tempted by the demon, jealousy. 

Mr. Hermer observed that this conversation caused a gloom 
to pervade throughout the entire company. With his usual 
happy manner he removed the weight \vhich seemed to bear 
down upon the conversation, and commenced speaking in a hu- 
morous style of friend Hoik ; his bride ; Miss Monten ; the jour- 
ney to Balderslund, and the ball that was to take place at Bjerke 
the next day. In the mean time Georgiana resumed her work 
upon the comforter, that she might finish it. She sewed on the 
tassel, assisted by Gustavus, who joyfully held the silk, while 
Georgiana wound the ball which was to form the tassel. After 
an evening replete with joy, and after a capital supper, for which 
Miss Wings received due credit, the company retired to their 
respective apartments. Mr. Hermer, his wife, and Willie, re- 
tired, that they might sleep ; but the others, that they might 
quietly meditate upon the workings within their hearts. Arthur 
endeavored to discover in the rosy glass of imagination, whether 
the succeeding day, so long expected, would not work an impor- 
tant change in his hopes and expectations. After a short time, 
all lights were extinguished in the house, with the exception of 
Waldenberg’s lonely lamp, which shone during the whole night. 
He was reclining upon a sofa — his aching head resfed upon his 
thin hand, and his eyes were fixed vacantly on a certain object 
lying upon a table before him. He frequently extended his 


259 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 

hand, and taking it from the table, would often kiss it. It was 
the faded wreath he had once received from Georgiana. He 
gazed tearfully upon the precious relic, and said, firmly, as though 
he was disputing with his own excited feelings, Should we not, 
even when passions are striving within our brain, endeavor to 
conquer the extravagancies of our hearts ? It is our duty, no 
doubt.” 

He was silent for a few moments, and gazed vacantly into the 
air, as though he was searching for a point upon which his mind 
might rest. “How many sorrowful hours follow our fruitless 
endeavors ! How weak is man ! Where, asks the longing 
heart — where is the object we seek, and where is the reward of 
our efforts ?’’ Another pause. He arose, and paced the solitary 
room with short steps. He approached the window, and draw- 
ing aside the curtain, looked forth upon the beautiful moonlight 
night. The stars were faintly twinkling in the heavens, and he 
was happy as he gazed up at them. He became more calm. 
The angel of peace again visited his soul, and encompassed the 
striving heart within her protecting wings. 

Waldenberg displayed at this moment a beautiful picture of 
resignation and lofty hopes. He bowed himself to the floor. 
“When the future shall lift its veil,” said he, slowly and dis- 
tinctly, “ the harvest of the seed which we have sown in sorrow 
and tears, will then be seen fully ripened and magnificent. It 
is sweet to know that we have not despised the commands of 
the past. Father, this consoling thought assures me that the 
sun will be bright again, at least when its last rays gilds the 
mossy mound which will cover my body.’’ Comforted, and 
filled with peace, he turned once more to his quiet couch, and 
soon slept sweetly. 


260 


GUSTAvrrs lindoem : 


CHAPTEK XLI. 


There are pains that man loves; in them he can find renewed life and strength. 
There are other pains also, which by their mildest touch, desfroy his courage, his 
soul, his heart, as a scathing pestilence. — Stauklof. 

The following morning, the inmates of Engelvik met at the 
breakfast-table. Waldenberg was the first who entered the 
dining-room. He had firmly resolved to cast aside every pain 
of mind. The strife and victory of the past night had con- 
vinced him that he could look at the friendly relations which 
existed between himself and Georgiana, with perfect composure. 
He was convinced that Gustavus had too much respect for the 
memory of Constance to ask the hand of Georgiana until after 
the proper season for mourning had passed. But he also was 
aware that nothing could prevent Gustavus from seeking for her 
heart, by his looks, and half words, more dangerous than if fully 
expressed. And that Georgiana was not averse to such an elo- 
quent language, Waldenberg had long before discovered, and 
had endeavored to make himself familiar with. 

When Waldenberg entered the dining-room, he was met by 
Miss Wings, who was busily engaged in preparing breakfast. 
“Oh, Mr. Waldenberg! you are very prompt; but you must 
be very hungry, for you had no dinner nor supper yesterday. 
But I tell you, Mr. Waldenberg, that you must not touch any 
of the dishes until the others come.” 

“ Now, my dear lady, are you the only one to command ?” • 
said Arthur, entering the room, and with a laugh taking a piece 
of pie from the table. 

“ Shame on you. Lieutenant Arthur 1” she exclaimed, angrily. 

“ I expected more — more — ” 

“More pie, you mean, I suppose,’^ said Arthur, and cooly 
committed another depredation upon the unfortunate pies. 

“No, I expected that you had more sense,’^ replied Miss 
Wings. “You are a young snipe, who has not the slightest 
of that good breeding, which characterized the late Baroness.” 

“How shall I acquire that, good little mother inquired Ar- 
thur, as innocent as a lamb, “ You do not evince much good 


OE, LEAD rS NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


261 


breeding. I wish you would teach nie some of the manners of 
the defunct Baroness.” 

“ You are a wicked clown ! who is not worthy of one’s anger. 
Now listen,” said she, shaking her lank finger at him threat- 
eningly. “ You must stop. Lieutenant Arthur, or I shall be 
compelled to go further. Dear Mr. Waldenberg, look at him. 
But Baron Gustavus is coming himself. God bless your worship,” 
said she, “ do not allow the Lieutenant to eat all the pies. 
He has already made a good beginning, and, as I have long 
known pie to be a favorite dish of the young lady, it would 
look bad to see them spoiled by that glutton ; and I say frank- 
ly, that if Lieutenant Arthur is allowed to do as he pleases 
there will be nothing left.” 

“ O, no matter about that, good Miss Wing's. I wdll watch 
him. He shall not have another piece;” and with a happy 
and cheerful countenance, the Baron turned towards Walden- 
berg and shook his hand cordially. “ I am rejoiced, dear 
Waldenberg, that you have conquered your illness, so far as to 
be able to join us.” 

The hectic roses became still more red. upon Waldenberg’s 
cheeks. But he replied quietly : “ I have endeavored to over- 
come my weakness, that I might display my good intentions. 
Tlierefore I came down to behold my employer’s joy at the 
presence of his beloved guests.” 

Gustavus readily comprehended the double meaning of these 
words, and his eyes were expressive with admiration and grati- 
tude, when he fixed them upon Waldenberg. 

Now Mr. Hermer arrived, and was immediately followed by 
the ladies. Waldenberg’s trial began. Gustavus hastened to 
meet the ladies. He saluted Mrs. Ilermer heartily; but im- 
mediately advanced to Georgiana, and, taking her hand, pressed 
it to his lips, and kissed it so fervently that Waldenberg tell the 
blood rush to his heart, and his foi'ehead was bathed in a cold 
sweat. He could see nothing distinctly, but he heard Gustavus 
speak in tones so sweet tha’t they caused him to shudder. 
“How did you rest last night, dear Georgiana 'i? J hope you 
were not disturbed.” 

‘‘ I slept well, dear Gustavus,” she replied, blushing slightly. 
Waldenberg felt their sincere words piercing nis heart, as with 
a dagger. He also observed that they used the word dear — 
what a horrible word to the ears of a rival ! The most painful 


262 


GrSTAVTJS lindokm: 


of all was that Georgiana did not see him, although Mrs. Hei 
iner’s eyes immediately fell upon her favorite. She quickly 
approached him, and said, with a friendly mien, that it had 
been exceedingly unpleasant to her, that he had not visited 
Rosendal. Waldenberg bowed humbly, and Georgiana looked 
up towards him quickly as her mother spoke. “ Good morning, 
good Mr. Waldenberg,” said she, in a sweet voice. “ I am re- 
joiced to see you. Why do you not visit us 

“ My business detained me,” said he, with as much quiet- 
ness as his excitement wonld permit; and my feeble health 
does not allow me to make many excursions.” 

Georgiana sat at the table between Gustavus and Walden- 
berg. Arthur was about to occupy this seat himself, as 
Waldenberg withdrew modestly from the table; but Georgiana 
said, jestingly ; “ O, no. Lieutenant Arthur, you must be content 
with the honor conferred upon you yesterday, and as Mr. 
Waldenberg always sits beside me at the table, you must find 
another seat.” 

“Ah, the young lady is, as ever, unjust to her faithful servant, 
therefore, with her gracious permission, I will seat myself beside 
a more clement mistress,” said Arthur, entering into the spirit 
of the jest, and giving the seat to Waldenberg, which he had 
intended to occupy himself. 

Tiiey were now seated at the table ; but the breakfast was 
not savored with the same happiness as the supper had been the 
evening before. When was there anything perfect? Many 
little attentions that Georgiana displayed towards Waldenberg, 
were the more precious because they came from her, and filled 
his heart with a happiness resembling that he had experienced 
a short time before at Kosendal. But on the contrary Lindorin 
was slightly otfeuded. It appeared to him as though Georgiana 
had almost forgotten that he was present. He saw her mix 
Waldenberg’s wine with water, and with a smile, which he 
thought too friendly, she said; “Drink, dear Waldenberg, I 
have prepared it just as you like it. Drink, it will refresh you.” 
Waldenberg accepted the invitation, and, as he took the glass, 
he looked at her with an expression of love and resignation. 
But his lips replied only with a stammering “ thank you.” Gus- 
tavus’ blood burned feverishly ; it was the fiist time that he had 
seen Georgiana and Waldenberg together. He had never imtig- 
ined that they could be so familiar with each other. He was 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 263 

sitting upon thorns, and with unusual impatience he called Miss 
Wings to bring the dessert. 

“ The dessert ?” said Miss Wings, with a look of astonishment. 
She w’as standing beside a small table, busily engaged incarvino^ 
a chicken. “ The roast should be put upon the table fii'st; still^ 
if your worship wishes to reverse the old method, it shall be 
done.’^ 

Gustavus bit his lip • with vexation. “ I did not know we 
had meats,” said Gustavus, wiping his glowing forehead with 
his napkin. Mr. Ilermer alone noticed the uneasiness of the 
Baron’s mind, who now suffered as Waldenberg had suffered be- 
fore, with the only difference that Gustavus’ sufferings were 
far greater. They soon afterwards left the table. 

Waldenberg, who knew his place, and supposed that the Ba- 
ron would consider him superfluous, immediately went to his 
room, and there resorted to the only means of comfort and con- 
solation. He prayed sincerely that his present purpose might 
not be diverted from the channel he had marked out for it. 

Immediately . after breakfast the ladies commenced making • 
preparations for the joui-ney. Mr. Herirxer followed Gustavus 
to his room, where he purposely and without hesitation, spoke 
of Waldeiiberg’s love for Georgiana, which could almost be called 
a holy love. Although Mr. JJermer was convinced that Geor- 
giana did not return that love, still he, admitted the young man 
to a familiar footing in his house, “ for,” he added, “ it was his 
greatest happiness to be near her, and to worship her as a being 
whom he could only gaze upon, as one he could never possess, 
although he loved her sincerely.” 

“ But why,” said Lindorm, “ does he not wish to see her now, 
as you say he did before ? Since my return he has not called 
at Kosendal, and you well know that he could have come to 
supper last evening had he chosen to do so.” 

“ I do not know,” replied Mr. Herraer, “ whether I have the 
right to express myself upon that subject, and it would appear 
to you less proper, should I give you my candid opinion.” 

“ You must not think so, Mr. Hermer,” said Gustavus, has- 
tily. “ On the contrary, I ask you to give me your opinion 
immediately.” 

“ Well, then, I believe that you came nearer to the truth last 
night yourself, when you replied to a remark from my wife in 
relation to Waldenberg, that a fountain which nourishes our 


264 


GUSTAVUS LUTDOEM I 


wishes and hopes to-day, might overflow to-morrow and sweep 
them away ; for our desires have no limits.’^ 

Gustavus felt the blood mounting to his cheeks. He knew 
that Mr. Hermer perfectly understood him. “ Yes,’’ he finally 
Teplied, “ I thought so last night, but I might have been mis- 
taken.” 

“ No, Lindorm, you were not mistaken,” replied Mr. Hermer, 
decidedly. “ Waldenberg, I would stake my life upon it, had 
not the slightest thought that Georgiana would return his love ; 
but he was happy so long as he possessed her confiding friend- 
ship undivided. But afterwards there arose within his heart, 
where no dishonor can dwell, a storm threatening to overpower 
him, since he was informed that the only happiness which 
could render life dear to him, would soon come to an end, or 
perhaps had already done so. Your frequent visits at Rosendal ; 
a former presentiment, which I must confess I also indulged ; 
your cheerfulness — answer with sincerity, was there anything 
further required to assure him that he no longer occupied the 
first place within her heart ? But, noble as he is, firm in the 
right path, trusting in Him who alone can strengthen the weak- 
hearted, he has struggled with himself until he has gained a 
victory far more glorious, Gustavus, than you imagine. But I 
comprehended it, for I know him well. If it had not been with 
him as I have said, he would not have appeared at the break- 
fast-table this morning.” 

“ I understand all that, dear Mr. Hermer, especially since you 
have explained it to me more minutely,” said Gustavus, with a 
smile. “ It is now clear that his dark scruples have vanished ; 
but I believe that he has had no particular reason to complain. 
Georgiana has been most attentive to him. How kind she wiis 
to him at the table ! You must admit that she was so.” 

And you, Gustavus, must admit,” said Mr. Hermer, “ that 
she would not have been that noble, high-minded girl she is, 
had she conducted herself in a diflerent manner. Should she 
have sweet words and loving smiles for ^ou only, Lindorm, 
when she knows that poor Waldenberg would rather sacrifice 
his life, by far, than to cause her the slightest pain ? Should 
she neglect those fine and delicate sentiments, so peculiar to a 
refined lady, under such circumstances ? Should she oftend 
him that she might please you ? You must confess that this 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


265 


desire Moald be both selfish and unjust, should it ever have 
arisen within her mind.” 

“ You have convinced me, and destroyed my doubts,” said 
Liiidorm, shaking the hand of his friend heartily. “I see that I 
must be satisfied as affairs now are, although I fear I shall never be 
able to see them together without a feeling of uneasiness, whicip 
God knows, I would much like to overcome if I could. But, Mr. 
Ilermer, it is as well when I confess to you my weakness. You 
must know that it is impossible for me to. see Georgiana look 
amiable upon another person than myself, without feeling a pain- 
ful sensation at my heart.^’ 

“ You frighten me, Gustavus,” said Mr. Hermer, anxiously. 
“I always thought that you possessed more power over your 
mind, than to allow yourself to become uneasy at such trifles ; 
and 1 fear that if you do not carefully uproot these miserable 
weeds from your heart in time, they will root themselves firmly, 
and grow to a height which will prevent all eflorts to eradicate 
‘them; on the contrary, they will destroy your own happiness, 
and perhaps even that of the one whom you have chosen for your 
partner, during life.” 

Lindorm shuddered. His heart seemed to contract convul- 
sively. “ Why do you draw these dark pictures ?” said he ; 
“ they afl&ict me deeply. Your ominous words shake my soul. 
I wish you had never spoken them.” 

“Away with such unmanly weakness!” exclaimed Mr. Her- 
mer. “ i^our own words were the cause of my remarks. Endea- 
vor to conquer the one, and the other will be vanquished by itself. 
God prevent me from again beholding you under the influence 
of such scruples. When everything smiles upon you in rosy 
b L'udor, would you destroy the beautiful vision with your own 
hand, which, had you left it unharmed, would have continued 

“No, no, my dear friend, do not fear that. I solemnly pro- 
mise you that 1 will battle with the malignant tempter like a 
man, and at the same time strive to conquer myself. God 
knows that 1 love poor Waldenberg from the bottom .of my 
heart, and that I wish he should always have, during his life, his 
only remaining joy, a friendly look from her. Indeed, Mr. 
Hermer, this is no hypocrisy ; and I will not deprive him of that 
joy, even should I be forced to sufler under the same lashes 
which have tormented me to-day.” 

“O, you can conquer yourself, Gustavus, although you call 

12 


266 


GUSTAVUS LINDOEM : 


your own imaginary sufferings lashes. And, aside from this, 
consider what I told you, not as a prophecy, but as the advice 
of a friend who is acquainted with the world and human nature. 
Think upon this as long as you have time. This I would press 
upon your heart. — But we are speaking too much upon this 
subject. We will postpone further conversation until another 
time. The ladies are probably waiting for us, and we did not 
think that we also require a few moments to make our prepa- 
rations.” 


CHAPTER XLII. 

“ They hasten — ^they fly in the current of feeling, 

And dark is the way ; but near ia the goal, 

Yet quickly the boat on life's river is stealing, 

Now up with the sail 1 Encourage the soul I 

- Atteebom, 

With the reader’s permission, we will look, in our mind’s eye, 
into the disturbed and joyful Balderslund. Many things here 
require the particular attention of the beholder, and therefore 
we must spend considerable time in the reception room, that we 
may observe what is taking place there. Here we see two 
gentlemen of medium stature, and about thirty-five years of age. 
They have a commanding mein, and seem to be consulting upon 
aftairs of the utmost importance, as they take their snuff out of 
massive silver snuff-boxes, according to the ancient regime. 
]3etween the pinches of snuff they express the hope that the 
weather will be fine, although it still looks very gloomy. They 
listen for the jingling of the bells, in anxious expectation for the 

arrival of the first sleigh. Both of these gentlemen. Dr. A •, 

and Assessor L , are old friends of the Chief Justice. Their 

native place is the good city of L , and they have come 

with their wives to be present at the marriage of their old 
friend 

^ Now we will enter the dining-room. What an aspect here 
meets our astonished gaze ! What magnificence ! what taste ! 
what abundance ! The sitting room is as silent as the grave ; but 
everything is decorated with elegant ornaments. Its floor is 
carpeted in the most luxurious manner. The beautiful ottomans, 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


267 



/ 


cushioned with purple velvet with silver embroidery. All 
thoughts are upon the approaching ceremony. With a feeling 
of despondency wQ^pass into other rooms equally beautiful, yet 
magnificently empty. We now enter the sanctuary, the apart- 
ment of the bride. Here Bertha is sitting upon a sofa, hold- 
ing a costly handkerchief to her eyes, as the two citizens’ wives 
are arranging her hair. , 

“You look very charming,” remarks Mrs. L , as she gives 

a finishing touch to her work, and presses upon the locks of the 
bride, the bridal crown. 

•“ The black crape dress contrasts well with your delicate com- 
plexion,” adds Mis. A , “ but I should think that the wreath 

would look better upon the right side. The hair deprives it of 
its splendor, or lessens it at least.” 

“ There,” Bertha replies, throwing an inquiring glance into 
the mirror. “ I arn satisfied, for I think that I should not wear 
any ornament, because I am mourning for the death of my 
father. But I have consented to your desires.” 

“But we have done right,” Mrs. A ■, exclaims, “for it is 

undeniable that you now look perfectly splendid.” 

“There, we have nothing more to do, except to put on the 
scarf and gloves ; but it is astonishing that it takes Miss Louisa 

so long to dress,” continues Mrs. L ; “ you should both be 

ready at the same time, that you may receive the guests as they 
arrive.’^ She cautiously raises the window curtains — “ The yard 
is filled with sleighs. We must go. Adieu my angel !” 

“Now be of good cheer,” adds Mi’s. A , when she sees 

Bertha’s eyes swimming with tears. 

“ Ah ! yes,” sighs Bertha. “ Do not think that I am un- 
happy or discontented. God knows that I am happy ; but it 
is extraordinary for one to be ornamented fjr the second time 
as a bride. It causes one to feel peculiarly uneasy.” 

“ 0, that is nothing,” Mrs. A replies, merrily. “ This 

uneasiness will soon be overpowered, as soon as you become 
familiar with your new situation. But I hear the nightingale 
voice of my dear husband.” 

“ Frederika, where are you ? ” 

“ Here, mv love.” Quicker than thought Mrs. A flies 
through the*' door, and salutes him with many endearments. 
When Bertha was alone, she closed the door, and kneeling 
down upon a foot-stool t)efore the sofa, she placed her head upon 


268 


GUSTAVUS LINDOEM : 


a cushion. But it would not be delicate for us to witness fur- 
ther the agitation of her heart. We will now follow the ex- 
ample of Mrs. A and Mrs. L , and leave her. Now 

we will proceed to the hall, which conducts into four pleasant 
rooms in the upper part of the house. We enter number one, 
and here we see Arthur’s charming rose-bud, Louisa, in all the 
magnificence of her beauty. She ip-esents a very attractive 
appearance. A black Naples dress flows gracefully over her 
lovely form. It is decorated, according to the fasliion of the 
period, with cord work, and fits as well as though it had been 
made for a doll. Louisa also somewhat resembles a doll, for 
although she has looked into the mirror twenty times at least, 
she is not saasfied ; but continues that pleasant occupation for 
as many times more. Now she places around her head a string 
of jet beads, in such a manner that part of them fell over her 
white forehead in a point. During this time she looks through 
the window. After the beads are secured, she casts her eyes 
through the window into the yard below, and she claps her 
hands with an unartifieial exclamation of joy. In one hand she 
grasps her gloves and snow-whi^ Jiandkerchief, and with the 
other she seizes her waist riband and scarf, and thus equipped, 
hastily descends the staircas*^ 

And now we will enter number two. Here we find our 
friend, Mr. Hoik, in a state dress. He is sitting in a large arm- 
chair, in the centre of the room, and his countenance beams 
with cheerfulness and contentment, which is most proper to a 
bridegroom. But sometimes he wrinkles his eye-brows, im- 
patient at the long delay, which will not come to an end until 
he has left the solitary path of a bachelor, and has entered into 
the rosy gardens of matrimony. In the mean time, he enter- 
tains himself by speaking, with expressions of disgust, of the 
tardiness of the guests, and in thinking of the long sabbath of 
peace and domestic felicity, which will soon dawn for him, and 
of the bLdoved wife, who is to be its soul and its life.” 

Notary Blohm, in his court uniform, is standing before his 
mirror, brushing his hair vigorously. His colleagues are stand- j 
ing before the door, like watchmen. T 

“ Do you not see any one, Mr. Blohm ? ” inquired Mr. Hoik, v 
“ I believe that they have lost their senses. It is already half- 
p;ist three. They come very slow.’’ 


OK, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


269 


“ It is only three,” replied the Notary, placing himself near 
the window. 

“ Only three ! Well, I think that will do. Then, perhaps, 
if w'e are lucky, we shall be through so we can go to the 
table at half-past four, and then we will remain there for ever. 
Evening shall not come before to-morrow morning. Now, 
Mr. Blohm, I hear the bells jingling ; who has come at last ? ” 

“ A whole lot of sleighs, Mr. Hoik, and they look very fine.” 

“ What else ? ” said Mr. Hoik. “ You know that I dare 
not sho\y myself at the window. What do you see ? Let me 
know.” 

“ With much pleasure,” replied the Notary. “ In the first 
sleigh is our Tax-Collector, Mr. Alms and fiimily. The body 
of the sleigh is an immense basket, placed upon a pair of run- 
ners. The two next sleighs, contain Major Pancini, and his two 
antiquities, I mean his two daughters, who were beautiful wo- 
men twenty years ago. Then comes the Director of the Mines, 
Mr. Haller, with his three beautiful daughters. But who can 
number the notabilities who follow him ?” 

“ Do you ‘not see Mr. Hermer, Baron Lindorm, or Arthur,' 
with their friends 

“ Not yet.” • 

“ O, I remember ; they have a long way to come,” sighed 
Mr. Hoik. But Mr. Blohm exclaimed suddenly, “ Now they 
are coming ; they turn into the yard at fall speed.” 

“ Thank God, they have all arrived,” said^ Mr. Hoik, fer- 
vently. “ Watch them as they descend from their sleighs, and 
see who are (he first that enter.’’ 

“ Mr. Hermer and his lady. We will not speak further 
of them, for the Assessor and the Doctor have taken possession 
of them. Arthur is sitting in the other sleigh alone. But 
what does that mean ? See ! what is now coming ? As the 
Lieutenant gives his reins to the gaping servant, and before he 
walks to the steps, there comes — w^ do you think, Mr. 
Hoik ? — running to him straight, passi* every body else, with 
her shawl, gloves, and handkerchief hanging on her arm, — why it 
is Miss Louisa I Now, I never before saw such a ridiculous and 
strange thing. He leaves the sleigh, and kneels down before 
her in the deep snow drift. But he rises quickly, aiid is taking 
the shawl from her hand. Now he places it over her shoulders, 
and one, two, three, he takes her arm under his, and conducts 


270 


GUSTAVOS LINDOKM ! 


her into the porch. What happens there, ,I cannot see. Now 
conies ■ another sleigh, which is driven by Willie alone, lie 
looks as grave as though he was a peer of the realm 

“ But is Georgiana not with them ?” exclaimed the Chief 
Justice, impatiently. 

“ Wait a moment,” replied the Notary, “ another sleigh is 
approaching. Ah ! Is that so ? The Baron is conducting the 
young lady ; and I would wager any amount, I would swear, 
that the beautiful angel figured upon our altar-piece, does not 
look happier than he. But as regards Georgiana, there cannot 
anything be seen of her, for she is completely muffled up in 
her cloak and veil. Upon my life, I never saw such a thing!” 
The Notary broke forth in loud laughter. 

“ What is the matter ?” exclaimed Mr. Hoik. “ Why don’t 
you go on ? ” 

“ 'fhe matter 1 ” responded Mr. Blohm, and recommenced 
his laughter, as he steadied himself, by holding fast to the 
table. “ The Baron struck the runner of his sleigh against the 
door steps, because he drove too near the porch, and has ever- 
turned sleigh and all. He Jias now regained his feet, and is 
very red in the face, although his clothes are as white as a snow 
image. She laughs so loud, that I can heflr her. He now 
assists, her in arising, and is bowing deep before her, as they 
hold a familiar confab. Now she laughs merrily, and springs 
into the porch. The sleighs are being driven into the barn- 
yard, and now there is nothing more to be seen.” 

And then commenced a noise, and such a running up and 
down the stairs, that the Notary did not know what had 
happened. 

“ I will tell you. Our friends from Rosendal and Engelvik, 
as they have come from a great distance, have had particular 
rooms set apart for them. The two rooms opposite us are 
theirs. But I have not heard Waldenberg’s name mentioned. 
Perhaps he is not with them.’^ 

“ He is not ; and that is not to be wondered at,” said the 
Notary ; “ he is too unwell to take such a long journey. But 
liis reverence. Parson Werner is coming, and now I think there 
are no more guests expected.” 

“ Now, with God’s help all is at an end, and one thing I am 
sure ofi and that is, I shall never again occupy the chair of a 
bridegroom, because it has so much anxiety and suspense con- 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


271 


nected with it. I feel like a poor culprit, who is anxiously 
waiting to be led before his judge for the last time. 1 should 
think that my penance would soon come to an end. Go in, 
dear Blohm, and request the Doctor and Assessor to hasten as 
much as possible, or we will not be seated at the table before 
six o’clock.” 

Mr. Blohm departed and soon returned, giving the Chief 
Justice hopes which revived him. He said that as soon as the 
ladies who had last arrived should apjDear in the sitting-room, the 
ceremony would commence. 

After Mr. Ilolk had exercised his patience for another quarter 
of an hour, and had sent all the ladies, with the exception of 
his future bride, to a certain peppery place, at least a dozen 
times, then, at length, appeared a herald of consolation and peace, 

in the shape of Assessor L , to conduct his old friend to the 

bridegroom’s chair. 

“ I am glad you have come at last, my good friend,” said 
Mr. Hoik. “ This delay was very unpleasant. Are they all as- 
sembled ?” 

‘ “ AU in proper order,” replied the Assessor. 

“But excuse me, my friend,” said the Chief Justice, as they 
descended the stairs, arm in arm, “ excuse my frankness when I 
say, that if you should have the intention of delivering a speech, 
I am no friend of speeches, particularly before dinner. I hope 
you understand me.” 

“ Perfectly,” replied the Assessor, laughing. “ I know your 
feelings, and therefore did not perplex my brain to invent a 
speech ; but I cannot say as ''much for the doctor, for I have 
seen him take a white piece of paper from his pocket several 
times, and pei'use it with that earnestness which persons assume 
before they commence a peroration.” 

“That would be infernally foolish!” exclaimed Mr. Hoik, 
somewhat impolitely. “ Cannot you hint to him, in a delicate 
manner, that he had better spare us the infliction until after we 
leave the table, or at least until after we have arrived there ? For 
to have a speech immediately after the ceremony would be 
most abominable. I would stand there like a schoolboy, with 
his hat under his arm, to whom his master is making re- 
proaches.” 

“ Be quiet, and console yourself. No speech from us shall 


272 


GUSTAVUS LINDOKM ! 


trouble you ; but you will be obliged to hear the j)arson’s ser- 
mon, at any, rate.” 

“ Yes, yes ; but that will be all that I shall be able to stand,” 
said Mr. Hoik, with a feeble attempt at a joke. “■ I)o you re- 
member that we had breakfast this morning at nine o’clock, and 
a very spare one, too ? — that was a long time ago.” 

“ Be silent now. Think of the heaven you are about to en- 
ter,” whispered the Assessor, as. he opened the door of the sit- 
ting-room. 


CIIxiPTER XLIIL 

They feasted in olden times, 

On wholesome and hearty food; 

ISio sauces nor dainty cooks 
Did trouble their stomachs good. 

But witness the present a^e, 
a hey scarcely their dainties touch — 

They pretend to forego food, 

Or really they suffer much. 

' Franzen. 

Everybody is familiar with all that takes place at a wedding; 
and the ceremony on the present occasion was performed in the 
usual manner. After Mr. Hoik and his bride had received the 
usual congratulations, and a movement had commenced among 
the guests, as they indulged in the fond hope that they should 
now go to the dining-room, the parson coughed significantly. 
He was still standing with his open prayer-book in his hand, 
and he commenced leading in a loud voice : — ‘‘Dearly beloved 
brethren, as we know it was God’s will, that eternal love, in its 
wisdom and mercy, resolved to give unto Adam a helpmate 
that she might cleave to him ; therefore, we need not despair — ” 
But poor Mr. Hoik did despair at the thought of the long 
exhortation that was to follow. He knew that Parson Werner 
rarely exhorted, but when he did so, he was so circumspect and 
wearisome, that his hearers wished from the bottom of their 
.hearts that he had never began. Thus far the present audience 

was in the same mind with Mr. Hoik ; and Assessor L and 

Doctor A could scarcely restrain their laughter as they 

looked at the sorrowful bearing of the old man. Mr, AVerner, 


273 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 

who had not yet become so warm in his subject that he could 
forget, as was his usual custom, the presence of his audience, 
soon discovered that they were desirous that his words should 
come to an end. lie, therefore, only made a few general re- 
marks, omitting the theme as well as the variations, for which 
his hearers were very grateful. Now all had come to a conclu- 
sion, and the guests were fortunately seated at the -table. They 
drank coffee, and yawned, the only amusements that the weary 
guests were able to indulge in, for their conversation could not 
be brought into a proper train. The ladies adjourned to the 
sitting-room, where they were seated alone, for the gentle- 
men had retired to their respective apartments, and the only 
subject which could afford the slightest entertainment was in 
conversing upon the grand ball which was to take place at 
Bjerke the following night. About eleven o^jlock, after tea, 
preparations were made for departing, and each of the guests 
assured their host that they had enjoyed themselves very much 
indeed, although they all felt persuaded that the day and evening 
had been a remarkably dreary one. Mr. Ilermer and family, Gus- 
tavus and Arthur, as well as the two gentlemen and their wives, 
remained, that they might accompany the bride and bridegroom 
to Bjerke the next day. 

“Now, my friends,” said Mr. Hoik, with a long breath, “we 
will entertain each other, for the most cheerful of us are now 
alone together, and we are no longer chained to the yoke of 
etiquette. Away with all unnecessary compliments. Let us 
enjoy ourselves. We have yawned sufficiently. Now, doctor, 
give us your speech, we can now laugh at anything that is long 
and tiresome, only assume the position and mein you have prac- 
tised. And you, Mr. Blohm, where do you keep house ? Bring 
the punch-bowl here, and also a bowl of Bishop ; we have no 
further use for compliments. Well, now, the doctor is through 
the preliminaries to his speech, it is now my turn. Right, now 
is everything ready ? Gentlemen and ladies, fill your glasses ; 
I exhort you to place yourselves -in a half circle around my wife 
and myself. Shall we sit or stand, dear Bertha ?” 

“ We must sit ; that is if we are to do everything wrong end 
foremost,” said the bride, laughingly. “ But, if I remember 
aright, the bridal pair usually stand during the sermon.” 

“ We do not care about that,” said Mr. Hoik, jestingly. “ The 
wedding-da V, I think, is made for us, therefore- 1 think we can 
12 * 


274 


GUSTAVTTS LINDOKM I 


have the privilege of sitting. That would be much more plea- 
sant.” 

Mr. Ilolk conducted his bride to the sofa, and assuming a 
comical air of dignity, awaited the doctor^s speech. The balance 
of the company gathered round the couple, and none refused a 
glass. Thirty times, at least, the walls of the room resounded 
with hearty laughter, as the doctor proceeded in his speech, 
which he had compiled out of fragments of ancient and modern 
literature, for it was not intended as a regular speech ; but he 
had hastily written it one afternoon, that he might add his share 
to the amusements of a select circle. The moment he closed 
his lips, the company bi'oke forth in one general hurrah. _ The 
guests clinked their glasses together, and drank to each other, 
according to the ancient custom. The gentlemen placed Mr. 
Hoik upon a chair, and elevated him upon their shoulders, and 
the balance of the compaii}', forming themselves into a proces- 
sion, they carried the bridegroom around the room, singing, 
shouting, and laughing at the top of their lungs. After all had 
become quiet again, the bridal crown dance* was performed. 
Arthur was so fortunate as to be appointed the first “ crowm- 
holder,” and was succeeded in office by all of the company one 
after the other. Thus closed the festivities. . The ladies accom- 
panied the bride to her apartment. The gentlemen insisted 
that Mr. Ho'lk should take a few glasses more, although he was 
very unwilling. Then the doctor and the assessor, having been 
the marshals of the day, were decorated with Mr. Hoik’s gar- 
ters, and dubbed “ Knights of the Garter,” and so all was con- 
cluded. 

It w'as nearly two o’clock when the guests retired to their 
several a})artments. Louisa, by Bertha’s directions, went from 
room to room, collecting the scattered tea-spoons and all pre- 
cious silver and glass-ware. The servants had retired, and she 
was about taking the various valuables into the dining-room, 
when suddenly the door of the room was opened, and Arthur 
stood before her. “ Why, dear Louisa,” said he, “ have you not 
yet retired ? I pray you to pardon me, I returned for my pipe; 
what are you doing?” 

“ I should think you might see, Arthur,” said she, somewhat 

* In Sweden, the bridal crown-dance always closes the festivities of the wedding. 
One of the couii)iiiiy Is chosen to elevate the bridal wreath in the air upon the point of 
a cane. Tlie gentlemen and ladies then dance around him in successive pairs. 


OR, LEAD TJS NOT INTO TEIMPTATION. 2Y5 

confused at the intimate dear he used towards her ; “ but,” she 
continued, “I thought you were not fond of such amusenients'as 
drinking and smoking.” 

“ I do not care much for them. I love something more noble 
and sublime. I was only cheerful with the cheerful ones ; but 
1 am detaining you. Where are you going to take all those 
things ?” 

“ Into the dining-room,” replied she, opening the door, and, 
having safely deposited her burden, she locked the door, and 
tearfully bid the Lieutenant good night. She was sorry at the 
thought that she had offended Arthur. 

“ Are you weary, Louisa ?” said he, taking her hand in a be- 
seeching manner. 

“Not at all.” 

“ Why, then, are you m so much haste, and why has Louisa 
been so strange to me all this afternoon, the same as she was at 
Balinfors? Still — still Louisa, it appeared to me that you were 
glad to see me this morning.” 

“ Yes, I was,” she replied, “ but Bertha and the two city la- 
dies have laughed at me, and mocked ‘me, because I went to 
meet you so soon this morning. That made me angry.” 

“ But could I help that, dear Louisa ? If they have no feel- 
ing, and ridicule the most innocent and amiable thing, you can- 
not be angry, with me for that.” 

“No, not angry, Arthur ; but — but — it will be better for us 
to separate now, for it is late.” 

“ Time is of little importance,” said Arthur ; “ I cannot always 
see you in the day-time. 'I'herefore, do not let us purposely 
throw away such happy moments. I have much to say to you, 
will you not hear me, dear Louisa 

Silent and blushing she stood before him. He conducted 
her to the sofa, und seating himself by her side, took her hand 
within his own, and said — something, yes, if it could only be 
told! — We cannot think that the reader wishes or believes that 
we will reiterate all that Arthur said. No, it would sound too 
sweet, for the subjects of their conversation wei’e heaven, and 
angels, happy dreams ; sweet awakenings to reality, which they 
imagined more glorious than all illusions, and all this was 
mingled with papas and mammas, sisters and brothers, money 
and land, domestic affairs, all of which added greatly to the ef- 
fect. Louisa w’as spell-bound. The poor child surely did not 


276 


GUSTAVUS lindokm: 


know whether she was in an enchanting dream, or experiencing 
a “happy reality. At length, the plain question was uttered, 
clothed with fire and passion : *■ Will you enjoy all these things 
with me, my beloved, my own ?” 

This was the decisive moment of which Arthur had so fre- 
quently dreamed. How would Louisa appear ? He was now so 
excited that he did not think of this. He only awaited the an- 
swer in anxious suspense. 

She sat silently with her hands clasped upon her bosom. 

“ My Louisa, have you no answer for me ? Speak, or you 
will drive me to despair.” 

“What shall I say, Arthur?” she inquired, nearly weeping, 
as she trembled like a frightened child. 

“ I wish you to say, my dear angel, when you will become 
mine,’’ said Arthur, perfectly happy, conducting himself only as 
lovers can do on such occasions. Louisa blushed and became 
pale alternatively. She withdrew herself from his embrace ; but 
Arthur drew her close to his side, and, as there was no other 
method of escape, as Arthur continually insisted upon hearing 
her answer by entreaties and prayers, she finally gave herself 
up to her fate, and whispered : “ It is not necessary, Arthur, 

that I should answer you.” She smiled upon her lover, with 
tearful eyes, and experienced the happiness of a bride. 

What was said further we can omit without any loss. We 
can assure our readers that her happiness was as great as it wjis 
innocent. The first dawn of the next day had scarcely appeared, 
before Arthur stood beside Lindorm’s bed, and awakened him 
by embracing him strangely, and uttering a few unintelligible 
words. 

“Great God! are you mad, Arthur ? or what ails you ? I 
am afraid you will choke me,” exclaimed Gustavus, freeing him- 
self from Arthur’s violent morning salutation. “Speak, what is 
the matter?’’ 

“ 1 sought, and I have found, •i'es, I have received the woi-d 
yes, — yes, if you could comprehend the meaning of that word. 
Louisa will become my wife, and I ^in short, I am the hap- 

piest man on earth.” 

“ What I” cried Gustavus, rubbing his half-closed eyes. When 
did you accomplish this ? I thought that it was early in the 
morning yet ; but no matter, I wish you all joy from the hot- 


OB, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 277 

tom of my heart. But, clear Arthur, should you not have 
written to your fother first?” 

“I did so lon^^ ago. I wrote him a very long epistle, and 
received a good and favorable answer, in which he clearly ex- 
presses that he is content, if she only has a little property, and 
she has. He provided, that as soon as everything was settled, 
I should return home, and render an account concerning it ; and 
that I should, as a married man, place myself in a position 
where I could enjoy myself quietly, and take my dear little 
wife along with me to my home, and there learn the noble art 
of planting cabbages and potatoes. For, he says, that nothing 
can be gained by remaining in the navy. I shall reply yes to 
everything, if I can only have my rose-bud along with me. 
You see, therefore, that there are no impediments ; neither the 
least material for a romance or a novel ; but my mind is made 
up. I think I am the happiest of men, and wish with all my 
heart that you may receive a second place under me, for you 
deserve it ; but the first place is mine.” 


CHAPTER XLIY. 

“ My loving heart tremhles with fear — 

A deadly serpent watches near, 

To drive away with jealous care, 

' The modest dove which nestles there.” 

Nikandeb. 

Immediately after dinner, the company started for Bjerke, 
where many arrangements had been made for the festival of 
the evening. A large and brilliant assemblage filled the 
spacious rooms of the Chief Justice’s residence ; and after supper 
they prepared for the ball. The mothei’s, with eye and hand, 
rapidly arranged the toilets of their daughters, and looked care- 
fully around, here and there, for old acquaintances, who would 
take particular care to prevent their children from sitting with- 
out partners during the ball. But this would be almost an 
impossibility, for there were seven or eight gentlemen there who 
were invariably invited to at least twenty social gatherings. 


278 


GTJSTAVUS LTNDORM : 


without conntin<vthe Christmas festivities, every season, that they 
might provide for any such exigency. The hearts of the 
mothers beat more quietlv, and one of the few who was obliged 
to see her daughter without a partner, consoled herself by say- 
ing to a neighbor, “ My daughter is sitting, because, thank 
God, I despise to provide her with partners by flattery and 

compliments. It is extremely disgusting to see Mrs. M- , 

Mrs. A , and Mrs. B , so anxiously looking around for 

partners for their daughters. No, if my daughters cannot 
procure partners without my assistance, they need have none at 
all.^’ 

“ But, for heaven’s sake, why does Mr. Hoik have so many 
officers here ? inquired Lindorm of Arthur, as they were 
promenading, arm in arm, through the crowd of expectant 
dancers. A slight fear arose within his mind, that he might 
be prevented from having free access to Georgiana. 

“ They are from the city and surrounding country,” replied 
Arthur, indifferently. “ We military men, you know, ai‘e the 
finest ornaments of a ball-room, and the most favored partners.” 

“No doubt of that,” replied Gustavus, shortly. “I wonder 
why the dance does not commence ; who will open the ball ? ” 

“ I think that honor should be mine and my rose-bud’s,” 
said Arthur, with a smile, “ for Mr. Ilolk and his wife do not 
dance ; but hear, the hunting horn gives the signal for begin- 
ing. Our host has ordered that we should commence with a 
waltz, and not with that tiresome quadrille. But do you not 
dance ? ” 

“ How can you ask such a question ?” said Gustavus, 
angrily ; “ as long as I mourn for Constance, I will not dance.” 

“ O, excuse me, I forgot.” Arthur hastened to the further 
extremity of the ball-room. The lively strains of the music 
resounded menhy. Gustavus stood in a door, from whence he 
could overlook the gay scene. A group of gentlemen which 
had surrounded Georgiana, gradually diminished in numbers, 
until only one remained. He was a tall young man, clothed 
in a splendid uniform, and wearing an order upon his breast. 
He offered her his hand, and, without waiting longer, opened 
the ball, with the countenance of a man who looked at this 
as a right which was due to himself only. Arthur bit his 
lip in vexation, and hastened to follow the example of Georgi- 
ana and her partner, as soon as his rose-bud had slipped her 


OR, LEAD rS NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


279 


tiny hands into her gloves. The mazy circle commenced mov- 
ing before Lindorm’s eyes, the flowing muslin dresses, the officer’s 
fluttering sashes, and the glittering epaulettes, were all mingled 
together in confusion. The air seemed suffocating and oppres- 
sive to him, although the heat was only within the heart, for the 
teeth of those who did not dance, chattered with cold, for the 
ball-room was not heated. 

At length the waltz came to a conclusion, and the before 

mentioned officer, Major B , conducted his partner back to 

the place she had before occupied. Gustavus hastened to her, 
and sat down by her side, before the Major, who was placing her 
shawl around her shoulders, could take the seat. The practiced 
eye of the Major soon discovered, by a peculiar glance which 
the Baron and Miss de Werdenberg interchanged, that his further 
attentions were not required. He bowed politely, and left her, 
to dedicate his presence to a more grateful object. 

“ 0, how sorry I am that you can not dance, Gustavus,” said 
Georgiana, looking kindly into liis deep eyes. 

“I have never been a friend of dancing, particularly of the 
waltzj’ replied Gustavus, “ therefore it is not so much of a 
sacrifice, as it would in all probability be to you, if any duty 
should forbid you this amusement.” 

“ I like to dance very much,” said Georgiana, “ but I do not 
think I should consider it so much of a sacrifice, if any import- 
ant duty should prevent me from indulging in it.” 

“ Important ! replied Gustavus. “ Must it then be im- 
portant ? 

“ Dear Gustavus,” said Georgiana, astonished, “ I do not 
understand you. Did you not say a moment ago, that if duty 
should forbid my dancing, I would consider it a sacrifice ? To 
this I answered, that I did not think you were right; and by 
dutv, I understand an important reason.” 

It is, indeed, a very happy circumstance,” said the Baron, 
“ that no such duty has as yet prevented you from dancing.’^ 

“ You are not in good humor, this evening, good Gustavus ; 
tell me, what is the matter with you .?” 

“ Nothing at all, dear Georgiana, except a slight head-ache, 
frqm the heat of the crowded room. I do not know w^hy Mr. 
Hoik has gathered together such a multitude of this description 
of people. But tastes differ. Will you allow me to ask you, 
for how many dances are you engaged ? ” 


280 


GUSTAVUS LINDOEM 


“ For three quadrilles and two waltzes. But why do you 
ask me ? 

“ All that regards you is interesting to me, you know that 
very well ; but, tell me, who are your partners for the two 
other waltzes 

“ The next one is Arthur, and the third one is Major B 

“ With Major B ! Why you have just danced with 

him,” said Gustavus, in a tone expressing much vexation. 

“Is there anything wrong in my doing so, Gustavus Two 
waltzes can easily be danced with the same gentleman, and no 
attention will be attracted.’’ Gustavus sighed deeply, but did 
not reply. He did not like to offend Georgiana with his 
thoughts in this respect. 

“ Why so gloomy, good Gustavus ? You must tell me. 
You must know that I sympathize with you. Let me know 
what is the cause of your uneasiness ? ” 

“ I do not know myself,” said he, evasively, “ and if I did 
know, my sincerity would pain you as much as my silence.” 

“ How unjust, Gustavus ! What made you think of this ? 
Your words grieve me. Should you not have more confidence 
in me ? ” and her soft look of reproach pierced his heart, and 
filled it with momentary confidence. He bowed to her famil- 
iarly, and his eyes spoke more than words, as he whispered : 
“ Dear Georgiana, forgive my weakness. It grieves me to see 
you dance. I know that I am silly ; and that I have no right 
to ask you to refrain from an amusement which you so much 
admire. Now, good Georgiana, I dare not speak more. You 
know the reason of my ill-humor.” 

We must say, in honor to Georgiana, that although she loved 
Gustavus, still she was not so blind but that she saw the ego- 
tism of his wishes. But love has ever been equal to itself, and 
although it sees with one eye clearly, still it frequently closes 
the other. And this was now the case. The sentiments which 
caused her heart to beat, covered the naked truth of Gustavus’ 
selfishness with the fig-leaf of compassion, and therefore the 
painful impression produced by it was less appai-ent. She 
thought — ?is all women think who truly love — to be resio-ned 
is her joy, ungratefulness frequently her reward. O, that upon 
this point, which would* give an impetus to her whole life, she 
had not united so much weakness with strength of mind ! 
Here the humors and peculiarities of man should not flourish as 


281 


OB, LEAD TJS NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 

an inexhaustible fountain, for a good and reasonable woman might 
divert it from its source, so that the fountain might become harm- 
less ; but, on the contrary, a woman good, yet unreasonable, 
changes her former idol into a despot, by enduring his hu- 
mors, and meeting him half-way in them. And then, after 
years have elapsed, the veil of illusion is dispelled, and she can- 
not always remain unreasonable. What is the result ? We 
will not undertake to draw the picture ; but we are certain that 
it stands engraved upon many hearts in characters which are legi- 
ble to others besides themselves. 

Georgiana could not yet be numbered among either of these 
two classes. She was not yet a wife, still she loved, and loved 
a man who owned her heart, and who now requested, for the 
first time, a proof of her submission. Could she refuse him ? 
But she felt that the want of confidence displayed in his conduct 
towards her, violated her affection, and this thought caused two 
counter sentiments within her heart. The predominating senti- 
ment, however, conquered. She leaned towards Lindorra, who, 
ashamed at his selfishness, awaited her answer in anxious sus- 
pense. 

“ Good Gustavus,” said Georgiana meekly, but more earnest 
than usual, “ rest easy upon that subject. Can I please you by 
such a trifling sacrifice, if it can so be called ? I will do it will- 
ingly. But 1 must dance with those whom I have promised, 
and after that I shall remain sitting here with you without the 
slightest vexation. Will you be satisfied then ?” 

“ Yes, Georgiana ; your promise renders me happy. I feel 
renewed life in the hope that yoiTwill be able to fulfill my de- 
sire without being pained. But forgive me, dear Georgiana, if 
you can, that I trouble you so much. You can hardly imagine 

how I felt when I saw you dancing with Major B . But 

is it absolutely necessary that 1 must sutfer this pain once more ? 
Are you obliged to waltz with him 

“ Would an excuse to the Major make you very happy, Gus- 
tavus ?” inquired Georgiana. 

“ Unspeakably ; more than I can express — more than I can 

repay you for — for this, only this, can persuade me that you 

Shall 1 speak ? No, this is not a proper time. You know what 
I would say, dear Georgiana. Never shall you see me so ill- 
humored ao-ain. Your kindness has driven all dark thoughts 

O O 


282 


GTJSTAYTTS LINDOEM I 


from my mind. I am happy and grateful. Henceforth the 
heaven of my joy shall be unclouded.’’ 

“ May God grant that it shall always remain so, dear Gusta- 
vus,” said Georgiana, extremely happy as she saw the love and 
joy which beamed in Gustavus’ eyes. “ IIow could I have 
been cheerful for a single moment if you had been sitting hero 
so sorrowful ? 0 no, tliat would have been impossible !” 

They were now interrupted by a gentleman, who seated him- 
self at the side of Georgiana, and commenced conversing upon 
indifferent subjects. Gustavus arose, for this gentleman did not 
cause his heart to beat the slightest. Tiie intruder w^as a friendly 
old gentleman, wearing a w'ig, and dressed in a guise which 
had been fashionable twenty years before. There was no dan- 
ger in leaving the young lady in his company. And, aside from 
that, Mrs. Hermer approached, and advised Georgiana not to 
dance too much, and not to drink anything cold. Georgiana 
willingly promised to obey her mother. After she had danced 
with Arthur in the waltz, and the three quadrilles with the other 

gentlemen, the third waltz was announced by Major B , in 

a different order than was set down in the programme, between 
the third and fourth quadrille. As soon as the signal was given 
the Major approached his promised partner with a deep bow. 
Lindorin was standing at a distance closely observing Georgiana’s 
every movement. 

‘"Now comes our turn,” said the Major, politely, as he drew 
on his white gloves. 

“ Yes, I believe so,” said Georgiana, as politely as she had 

been addressed ; “but. Major B , you must excuse me for 

being compelled to withdraw my promise. I was unwell a few 
days ago, and 1 feel so much fatigued that I dare not dance atiy 
more this evening.’^ 

“ Tiiat is very disagreeable,” replied the Major, with a slight 
shrug of his shoulders ; “ but as you have deprived your forlorn 
partner from dancing with you this time, will you allow me to 
ask you why I alone should be so unfortunate ?” 

“ Have I not told you already,” said Georgiana, slightly of- 
fended, “ that I am much fatigued ; and, aside from that, I am 
not very well, and as I am not to dance again this evening, the 
Major has not the slightest cause to think me impolite.” 

The Major bowed silently, and, taking a seat at a card-table, 
did not appear again in the ball-room that evening. But the 


283 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 

hours flew rapidly by to Georgiana, for Gustavus was always 
near her, displaying his gratitude by countless little attentions 
for the sacriflces she had made. 

The dancers remained until after sunrise. At the bi’eakfiist- 
table, Mr. llolk proclaimed, over a fresh bowl of punch, that 

Lieutenant Arthur S was now betrothed to his little sister- 

in-law, Louisa Monten. Toasts, congratulations, and exclama- 
tions of admiration and astonishment resounded from all sides. 
They were indeed betrothed, and Arthur made use of every 
opportunity to say, my bride. In the afternoon, Mr. Hermer 
and family departed ; but Arthur remained at Bjerke. He in- 
tended to return home after two weeks had elapsed. 

When Gustavus departed for Engelvik, Arthur said: “Al- 
though I have left much unfinished at Engelvik, which, under 
other circumstances, I should like to have completed, still I hope 
you will now excuse me from fulfilling my promise. You have 
seen my rose-bud, and certainly cannot be surprised if I live up 
to the old proverb, ‘ Charity begins at home.’ ” 

“No, Arthur,” replied Gustavus, smiling, “I am not at all 
urprised at your resolution ; and, now that I am to be there 
myself, it would be unjust to abuse your kindness longer. But 
1 hope you will spend, at least, one day with me before you re- 
turn home.” 

“ O, we will arrange that,’^ said Mr. Hoik. “ We will all 
visit you, and see how far you have progressed in your work. I 
?hall take the ladies with me, that they may decide upon it. 
We will soon come, and I intend to make our residence at 
Kosendal.” 

To* this excellent suggestion all consented, and they separated 
with mutual expressions of regard, and the hope that they would 
soon meet again. 


284 


GUSTAVUS LINDOEM : 


CHAPTER XLY. 


Wherever I am, wherever I go. 

When sadly my footsteps turn from thee, 

Forever my course is finished below, 

Fondly and only IVe lived for thee. 

Schiller. 

The travellers arrived at Engelvik, and were received by Miss 
Wings, whose countenance displayed the deepest affliction. She 
was standing upon the staircase, wiping her streaming eyes wuth 
the corner of her apron. 

“ What has happened !” inquired Gustavus, alarmed. He 
quickly sprang from the sleigh. “How is Mr. Walden berg 

“ 0, my God !” sighed Miss Wings, mournfully, “ the unfor- 
tunate chandelier ! It is all over with him, as sure as I breathe. 
The poor soul has fatigued himself so much that he might finish 
that cursed parlor. All was nearly completed, and he smiled so 
happily and contented, that I went to look at the room, and re- 
joice with him. The chandelier alone was to be hung in its 
place ; but he intended to wait a short time, he said, for he felt 
fatigued, and he did not think that anybody else would be able 
to hang it. O, what shall I say ? One day at noon, when he 
was fastening the chandelier to the ceiling, he fell from the 
scaffold.” 

As soon as Gustavus heard these words, he rapidly flew up 
the stairs into Waldenberg’s room. Mr. Hermer hastened after 
him, and the ladies in fear and trembling entered the sitting- 
room. Georgiana sat down upon a chair, and wept bitterly. 
Mrs. Hermer thoroughly examined Miss Wings, who communi- 
cated her knowledge of the circumstance to her confused hearera, 
as follows : 

“ I stood near the fire-place, about noon, making some cus- 
tard, which Mr. Waldenberg loves better than any other dish, 
and I will say that I have always endeavored to please him as 
much as possible. Well, I said to Eliza, ‘Eliza,’ says I, ‘go, 
and ask the Steward to come to dinner ; ’ but scarcely had I 
spoken the words, when I heard a crash over my head, so loud 
that I thought the day of judgment had come. But a loud cry from 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


2S5 


the workmen caused everything to become plain to me. I 
thought I would sink through the floor, but the knowledge that 
I must help him strengthened me, and I limped up stairs as 
fast as my old limbs vvould permit, and went into the room. 
But how can I describe what I saw ? Although I said to Eliza, 
w'ho was closely following me, ‘go back, Eliza, and bring a pail 
of water, for I am afraid Mr. Waldenberg is killed,’ still I could 
not think that it was so bad as that. When I opened the door, 
the men were about removing him from beneath the rubbish, 
which had fallen upon him, with the unfortunate chandelier. 
Undoubtedly his, head became dizzy, when he stood upon the 
scaffold, or what else was the matter with him, I don’t know. 
But the stupid workmen could not say anything about it. Yet 
that he was lying there bloody, and a large gash in his head, 
and one arm broken, was too certain.” 

Tears rolled down Georgiana’s cheeks, and in the utmost con- 
fusion she wrung her hands. She knew too well for whom he 
had sacrificed his life. Uer pain was unbearable ; she wished to 
go to Waldenberg’s room ; but she dared not express this de- 
sire, and what would Gustavus think should he see her grief? 
Would he be able to comprehend its origin ? Georgiana’s tears 
flowed with redoubled force, when she tlionght of the one she 
idolized. She feared that he might hurt her feeling by distrust- 
ing the purity of her heart. 

“ Dear Miss Wings,” said Mrs. Ilermer, “ have you done 
nothing to assist him V’ 

“ If we had not done something.’’ said Miss Wings, slightly 
offended, “ he would have died. We bled him, and his arm was 
Set and bandaged 5 and I washed the wound ’in his head, and 
dressed it. But he luus not spoken since that day, and probably 
will never speak again.” 

“ But, dear Miss said Georgiana in the deepest grief, 

“he is not dead yet ; perhaps he is only tainting.” 

“No, dear lady, he is neither dead nor fainting. I noticed 
him the other day, and thought that his extreme weakness was 
the cause of his not being able to speak.” 

“ What made you think so?” inquired Georgiana. 

“I will tell vou : I was sitting near his bedside, when I heard 
the jingling of sleigh-bells. ‘ J hank God,’ said I, ‘our lady is 
coming!’ aTid as I said so, he quickly opened his eyes, and fixed 
them upon the table. I thought he wished to drink, and placed 


286 


GUSTAVUS lindoem: 


a tumbler of water to his lips ; but he looked sorrowfully at me, 
and made a refusing motion with his head. I wanted to know 
what he desired, and after I had made several attempts to dis- 
cover it, with the watch, the cologne bottle, and some other 
little things, 1 saw that he was becoming impatient. At length 
I took up an old faded wreath, the last thing that was left upon 
the table, and lo ! he smiled friendly upon me, and turned his 
head upon the pillow, I understood what he meant ; I lifted 
the pillow, -and placed the wreath under his cheeks; and that I 
had done right I clearly saw by his grateful looks.” 

“ My God, my God,” sobbed Georgiana ; she thought her 
heart would break, and Mrs. Hermer vainly" endeavored to con- 
sole her by assuring her that all would yet be well. 

“No,” said Miss Wings, he will never recover. It is impos- 
sible for him to regain his strength after such a fall. Oh, kind 
ladies, if you only knew what a ministering angel he was to the 
poor ; but God, and I only know that. And how many tears 
did he dry, which had been pressed out by fear and poverty, 
lie did not think himself too good to enter into the dwellings of 
misery, and to console their inmates as much as was in his 
power. And I can tell you with truth, that when he dies, more 
tears shall fall upon his grave, than were shed at the death of 
either the Baron or his wife.” 

The door opened, and Gustavus entered the room. Georgiana 
turned her head towards the window, and looked forth into the 
twilight. Mrs. Ilermer anxiously inquired: “Speak, how is 
he, is his life really in. danger ?” 

“ 1 fear that it is,” replied Gustavus, sorrowfully, shaking his 
head. “ I have sent an extra messenger to Bjerke, that a phy- 
sician may be sent here as soon as possible. They will not 
deny me.” 

“ Certainly not,” said Mrs. Ilermer, “ but can we do nothing 
before' he comes ? I must go and see him.” 

“ Do so,” said Gustavus, “ but it is a very sad sight. His 
pain has increased, for, a moment ago, his suflferings were heart- 
rending, particularly when he coughed. I fear that his lungs 
received an injury when he fell. His broken arm must also 
cause him much pain.” 

Now Georgiana turned her tearful eyes towards her mother. 
“ Dear mamma, permit me to go along with you,” she entreated, 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 287 

and added, as she fixed her prayerful eyes upon Gustavus, 
“there will be no harm in my doing so.” 

“ You cannot bear it, dear Georgiana,’^ said Gustavus mildly 
and cordially, as a soft blush overspread his cheeks. “I think* 
you will not be able to bear it ; but if you insist upon going’, of 
course, this is not the time to talk of propriety or impropriety.” 

“ I am of your opinion, Gustavus,” said Mrs. Hermer ; “ but 
Georgiana is strong enough, when necessity requires it ; she may 
therefore go with me.” 

Georgiana cast a look replete with gratitude, first upon her 
mother, and then upon Gustavus, who understood it. He 
silently pressed her hand, and accompanied her to Waldenberg. 
They stopped a moment in the hall before Waldenl^erg’s door; 
Gustavus felt the trembling of Georgiana’s arm, as it rested upon 
his own, and he trembled himself, when the approaching light, 
carried by a servant, shone upon her countenance. It was 
deathly pale, and betokened the deepest affliction. With a 
slight sigh the Baron opened the door ; a gloomy light pervaded 
throughout the apartment ; a small lamp was suspended from 
the ceiling, the light of which faintly illumined the -objects in 
the room. Mr. Hermer and Willie were near the bedstead. 
Willie was sitting upon the floor near the foot of the bedstead, 
weeping. A deathly silence reigned, broken occasionally by a 
slight groan from poor Waldenberg. The ladies approached 
the suffering man, walking on their tip-toes. The sound of their 
steps was deadened by the soft carpet. And bere reposed one 
with a blood-stained bandage around his head ; he was as pale 
as a corpse, and his eyes were closed ; his beautiful features 
were disfigured with pain, and his deep groans issued between 
his pale lips. His lungs labored heavily ; — and was this Walden- 
berg ? A heart-rending sob escaped Georgiana, and the thought 
that he was suffering so much pain for her sake caused her heart 
to beat with indescribable anguish. 

She had visited the parlor, before they had departed for 
Bjerke, and she had seen how industrious Waldenberg had 
been. She had recognized in the ornaments of the room the 
plan she had made herself. How deep was her emotion as she 
thought of this self-sacrificing man, who loved so purely. And 
now, when she saw him so disfigured, a picture of fast approach- 
ing death, and all for her sake, it seemed to her as though the 
grief of a whole world was pressing upon her heart, so severely, 


288 


GUSTAVUS lindoem: 


that it was nearly crushed. She fell upon her knees before the 
bed, and forgetting Gustavus, and all except the sick one, she 
rested her head upon the unbroken arm, which was Ij-ing pow- 
erless upon the sheet. Her tears bedewed his hand ; they were 
unseen by others, still Lindorm imagined them. 

As Georgiana uttered the single sob, Waldenberg trembled, 
and opened his eyes. How expressive were those eyes, as they 
rested upon her who was so dear to him. When he saw her 
grief, her tears, he attempted to speak ; but only a broken, un- 
intelligible sound escaped his lips. Georgiana bowed over him, 
but she could not understand his murmurings. He shook his 
head mournfully, and she understood by the eloquent language 
of his eye all he wished to say. Mr. Ilermer was now about to 
raise Georgiana from her position, but there was immediately 
such an entreating expression in Waldenberg^s eyes, that he 
drew back again. All eyes were bathed in tears. Gustavus^ 
emotion was deep and fervent; his compassion for Waldenberg 
was unlimited, and his heart too noble to have the slightest 
feeling of envy for the natural grief, which Georgiana had dis 
played, although he had an unhappy inclination to jealousy. 
Thus several long moments elapsed. “ This cannot last long,^’ 
whispered Mrs. Hermer to her husband ; ‘‘ his emotion will do 
him more injury than anything else. I must go to him, and 
speak to him,’^ She approached the bed, and, with her usual 
mildness, said : “ Shall I dress your head, my dear Walden- 
berg ? Georgiana must leave you for a short time, she can no 
longer bear to see you suffer.” Georgiana, who had taken 
Walden berg’s hand within hers, dropped it, and a half-sup- 
pressed sigh v*^as his only answer. • “ Dear child,” whispered 
Mrs. Hermer, “ be not so sad, you will make his sufferings still 
worse.’’ 

“ O, no, mamma, I do not,” replied Georgians, softly. “ 0, I 

know, it was only She bluslied, and Waldenberg’s ear 

alone understood what she intended to say. She arose, and, 
when her eyes met his, a. beautiful expression overspread his 
countenance. A slight flush passed 'over his cheeks, his lips 
were moulded into a happy smile. She seated herself upon his 
bed ; his hand was again clasped in here, and in this manner a 
few more moments passed. 

“ Georgiana, my child,” said Mrs. Hermer, with a motherly 
earnestness, “ you do not understand that your longer presence 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


289 


is inexpedient. You had better leave the room with Gus- 
tavus.” 

She arose silently from the bed, and whispered to the sick 
man : “ I will soon return, dear Waldenberg, I cannot remain 
from you. God be with you.’’ She again pressed his hand, 
and supported by Gustavus’ arm descended into the sitting- 
room. Gustavus seated himself by her side upon the sofa, and 
warm expressions of sympathy came forth from his lips, giving 
consolation and peace to her sorrowful heart. 

‘*0, Gustavus,” sighed she, “ VYaldenberg is as dear to me, as 
Constance was to you. I shall miss him much.” 

“ And so shall 1, dear Georgiana,” replied Gustavus with much 
emotion. “ But, when I think that his noble heart has battled 
and suffered in a thousand bitter struggles for resignation to his 
sad fate, and that his strength was exhausted in the ever con- 
tinuing striving of his raging passions, then I say, the Lord’s 
will be done ; He only knows what is good.” 

“ Waldenberg,’’ replied Georgiana, ‘Ms so good and so quiet, 
that his heart is free from those battles, which sometimes rage 
within yours.” 

“ Yet he is a man, Georgiana,” replied Gustavus, “ and al- 
though he is one of the noblest and best of men, although ho 
may be able to subdue his passions, still the embers are smoul- 
dering within his heart. I have seen him as excited as I ever 
have been myself,jind that for the same reason. To suffer such 
pain, daily, is a torture which you cannot comprehend. Believe _ 
me, that it would be far less to Waldenberg, if he now dies with 
the belief that he still lives in your heart, than to live and see 
you another’s.” 

Georgiana sighed, and remained silent. She thought upon 
Gustavus’ w'ords, and remembered, that Waldenberg had not 
visited Rosendal since the Baron’s return ; also that he did not 
appear the night she fii*st visited Engelvik, although he generally 
desired to see and converse with her. His unusual and singular 
conduct at the breakfast table, the dark glowing expression of 
his eyes, all these circumstances now stood before her in a clear 
and different light, than she had ever before considered them. 
Every circumstance tended to confirm Gustavus’ words, and the 
illusion, that she could continue to live on the same footing with 
Waldenberg, as formerly, without the intervention of Gustavus, 
was fast dispelling, as all similar illusions generally do. The 


290 


GTJSTAVUS lindorm: 


more she considered all this, the more she was convinced that a 
paradise cannot be found on earth, not even in the heart of the. 
most generous and noble man. 

“ Do you now think, dear Georgiana, that I w^as right V’ said 
Lindorm, after a long pause, looking into her eyes with a 
friendly glance of inquii-y. 

“ I do, Gustavus. I must think that you are right ; but my 
heart almost breaks at the thought that he must die, for he 
has met his fate in endeavoring to obey a miserable whim of 
mine. Gustavus, if you only knew how much that pains me, 
and shall ever pain me 1” 

“ What do you mean, dear Georgiana ? I do not under- 
stand you,’’ said Gustavus. Georgiana related how, one 
evening, when Mr. Waldenberg and herself were pleasantly con- 
vei’sing concerning the decorations of the rooms at Engelvik, he 
asked her opinion, and jestingly requested her to draw a plan ; 
she did so, “ and,” she continued, “ I had forgotten all about 
it, until now, when 1 am reminded of it in such a horrible 
manner. For the good Waldenberg, I do not know why, had 
determined to adopt ray plan. In short, he did so.” 

“ Noble Waldenberg,” said Gustavus, and a gleam_ of pure 
joy overspread his countenance, as he pressed Georgiana’s hand 
to his lips. “ Now I understand all. It has long been my 
greatest desii-e, that my house might be arranged according to 
the judgment of one whom both Waldenberg and I love ; and 
lie has accomplished that desire for me. Waldenberg’s great 
heart has renounced all earthly hopes. This action proves the 
magnitude of his soul, and his lugh-mindedness. And now, 
for the first time, I see how pure and unselfish his love has 
been, and will be until his latest breath. And you, good Georg- 
iaua, you, who have been the only object of each of our wishes, 
how can I display to you my gratitude, for having been so 
noble in explaining to me the true circumstances of the case ? 
Tell me, how can I thank you, and how' you were able to resist 
a love like Waldenberg’s ? ” 

“ I will answer your first question sincerely,” said Georgiana, 
blushing deeply. “ Kemove, as far as possible from your mind; 
that painful jealousy, which so much offends me and is of such 
little use. To your second question I will reply, that I thank 
God that my affection for Waldenberg was that of a sister. 
His loss, so bitter to me now, how much more bitter would it 


ORj. LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


291 


have been, if I had regarded him otherwise. Perhaps it is 
best to be as it is now, if he only would not die for my sake.” 

“ Do not grudge him that, my dear Georgiana ; it is his 
only happiness. Did 1 not tell you that he would die rejoicing 
that he has lost his life in the endeavor to please the one, whom 
he could never hope to wed, but still loved her more than he 
did his own life ? But try now to rest for a few hours, and in 
the mean time, I will go and see how he is. We need not fear 
the worst now. Rest easy upon that.” 

The night passed heavily for poor Waldenberg. As long as 
Georgiana was in the room, he exerted his every power to 
suppress his complaints, but as soon as she was gone, he could 
not longer suiter in silence. Doctor A arrived a few mo- 

ments before the breakfast hour. He felt the sick man’s pulse, 
asked many questions in relation to the accident, and dubiously 
shook his head. Waldenberg’s arm was rebandaged, and the 
gash in his head pronounced insignificant. 

“ All this,” said the doctor, ‘‘ amounts to nothing ; but he 
has received a severe injury in his lungs. I fear a blood-vessel 
has been ruptured ; still we will do all we can.’’ 

The doctor succeeded, after a few hours, not only to relieve 
the pains of the sick man, but Waldenberg had also gained so 
much strength by the use of the doctor’s powerful medicines, 
that he was able to pronounce a few words audibly. 

“ Doctor,” said Mr. Hermer, taking the physician aside, “ is 
that a good symptom ? Is there any hope for him ? ” 

“No ;” replied Doctor A , “ although I have succeeded 

in assuaging his pain, still I cannot save his life. It will be 
useless to attempt it. I saw that the first moment I entered 
the room. He may possibly live twenty-four hours longer; but 
even that is doubtful, as his strength is nearly gone.’’ 

“ Now, Doctor,” continued Mr. Hermer, “ do you consider 
the accident a^^the cause of his death ? ” 

“ It has hastened it, perhaps,” replied the physician, “ but I 
do not think he would have lived more than two or three weeks 
lunger, had not the accident occurred. His life would have so 
gradually left him, that he would not have noticed it himself. 
And 1 assure you that his death now, will be perfectly easy and 
quiet.” 

Tlie doctor was compelled to leave after dinner, his extensive 
practice in the city preventing him from remaining longer. The 


292 


GUSTATUS lindoem: 


Baron was very sorry that he had to depart ; but the doctor 
assured both Gustavus and Mr. Ilermer, that his presence would 
not be of the slightest benefit. 

Arthur, who had accompanied the doctcfr, remained atEngel- 
vik, not only prompted to do so by his friendship for Wal- 
denberg, but also because he thought that it would be ungene- 
rous to" leave Gustavus at this trying hour. Immediately after 
the doctor^s departure, Waldenberg expressed in broken but 
distinct words the desire, that Parson Werner might be sent 
for. He wished to take the holy communion for the last time 
on earth. The parson arrived at three o’clock. Mr. Werner 
was much moved when he heard the cause of his mission, and 
was in a proper condition of mind for the sacred duty he \vas 
obliged to perform. Waldenberg’s dear friends were gathered 
around him when he partook of the last consolation which a 
Christian can receive on this earth. Mr. Werner spoke words 
of comfort, and the sick man lifted his eyes towards the holy 
man, in faith and happy hope. He took the sacrament with a 
countenance which moved the hearts of all present. They were 
impressed with sentiments too holy for this earth. The veil of 
immortality seemed to be cut asunder ; the dust was glorified, 
and they all knelt around the death-bed in silent prayer. 

Seven o’clock in the evening arrived ; it was so silent in Wal- 
denberg’s room, that the ticking of the clock could distinctly be 
heard. Mrs. Hermer was sitting at a short distance from the 
bed. Georgiana sat upon a chair near the pillow. She held his 
liand within hers, and with her other hand she wiped the cold 
damp of death from his brow. Waldenberg smiled frequently: 
he was silent and quiet, and his eyes rested continually upon 
her, as he slightly pressed her hand. A smile played upon his 
lips, where death had already imprinted its stamp. He was 
happy. The three gentlemen had retired to a further corner of 
the apartment. Willie retained his place near the foot of the 
bed. Waldenberg had spoken a little with the Baron, a few 
hours before, requesting him to write to his parents, and console 
them by assuring them that he was entering the better world 
peacefully, and well prepared, nay joyfully. Gustavus solemnly 
promised to perform his request, and now nothing appeared, 
which could chain the spirit to the dust. The houi*s rolled by to 
the mourning ones in anxious suspense. The approach of the 
decisive moment oppressed every heart. 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 293 

“ Georgiana,^’ whispered the dying Waldenberg, in a clear and 
thrilling voice, which penetrated her very soul, and awakened 
the remembrance that the speaker would soon be united with the 
angels. 

Georgiana bowed over him, as he motioned with his head that 
he desired to be raised up in the bed. She tenderly placed her 
arm under his head. “ Is it right now ?’’ she inquired, softly, 
and her tears fell thick and fast upon his forehead. 

“ Yes,” replied Waldenberg, “ I would not return to the pains 
of earthly life, after having experienced this happiness, for any 
price. I was so happy, Georgiana, that no man could be hap- 
pier. All desires are now gone, but one.” 

“And that, dear Waldenberg?” inquired she, entreatingly, 
“ can I do anything more ?” 

“I desire — 0, I wish — much, Georgiana, to hear you touch 
the harp strings once more, and sing me to sleep.” 

“ That shall be done,” said Willie, and sprang from his seat. 
“ I will speed to Rosendal, and procure it. Waldenberg, dear 
good Waldenberg, please do not die until I return,” sobbed the 
poor boy, pressing Waldenberg’s hands convulsively to his lips. 
“ I wish I could please you even at the last moment.” 

“ Go, Willie ; may God grant your prayer, that I may live 
until your return.” 

Willie flew rather than run over the slippery surface of 
the bay. 

“ It is sweet thus to die,” said Waldenberg, still resting his 
head upon Georgiana’s arm. 

Willie returned at ten o’clock with the harp. “ Am I too 
late?” he anxiously inquired of Gustavus, who met him at the 
door. 

“ No, my good boy, you shall have the pleasure of fulfilling 
the last request of our beloved Waldenberg, and you will see 
his happiness. The lamp still flickers.” 

Willie approached the bed on his tip-toes. “Does he sleep, 
dear Georgiana?” 

“ No, dear Willie, he just inquired for you.” 

AValdenberg still occupied the same position, with his head 
resting upon Georgiana’s arm. The heavy gasps had given 
place to quiet, short breaths. He opened his eyes, and fixed 
them upon Willie with an expression filled with the liveliest 
gratitude. He then turned them upon her, who was his sole 


294 


GFSTAVrS lindoem: 


happiness ; he gave one long look upon her beautiful counte- 
nance. “Now,” said he, softly, “ soon all will be over. Oh, 
Georgiana, most loved Georgiana, idol of ray soul — I dare call 
you so now, for the first time. — the first, the only, the last time — 
Farewell, my Georgiana, I desire rest, soothe me with your song.” 

Georgiana preluded upon the harp, and, filled with the most 
holy sentiments, she sang in her melodious voice three verses of 
a psalm, which Waldenberg had often repeated to her. 

As the last trembling sound of the solemn music wafted 
through the rooms, like the whisper of a spirit, Georgiana bowed 
down over Waldenberg to listen to his soft words of gratitude, 
and the harp dropped from her hand. One of the strings 
snapped with a doleful sound. She uttered a wild exclamation. 
Iler head sunk upon the pillow — Waldenberg’s soul had re- 
turned to its beautiful home. 

How often I have longed, 

How often sighed and prayed, 

That mist iniijht disappear, 

And cast aside its shade. 

And now my cliarmed ear 
Is filled with wondrous sound. 

The brilliani; rays appear. 

And glory sliines around. 

Thy loved eyes grant my prayer, 

Thy sweet songs lead me there. 


CHAPTER XLYI. 


No world was there for hor ; no yesterday nor now ; 

For time had stopped its course, placed limits to its wheel. 

And yet, those kisses sweet, ours by love and death. 

Are children of eternity. 

The earth might be in flames, yet, filled with happy love. 

We would not feel the lieat, nor see the rolling smoke 
And should the heavens crack, and fall asunder down, 

W e would not hoed the spectacle. 

Tegxee. 

Three months had passed by, and May had scattered its 
rich and fresh life. The gay flowers sprang forth, and the trees 
of the forest were furnished with leaves, like joyful brides wear- 
ing myrtle crowns. On a beautiful May morning Baron Lin- 
dorm entered a skiff, and started forth upon the bay, from tho 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


295 


wharf at Engelvik, and rowed over to Rosendal. lie had now 
been a widower seven months, and his mourning dress had this 
day fdi'' the first time given place to an elegant hunting costume, 
of a light green color, richly ornamented with cord work and 
embroidery. A small cap of the same color as the coat rested 
upon his beautiful brown locks. The rich cap tassels fell upon 
his shoulder in a negligent and graceful manner, and his rifle, 
which he had placed upon a seat near him, together with his 
well-filled game-bag, proved that he had been successful. Health 
glowed upon his cheeks, and his air gave proof that his heart 
was light, and his mind at rest. He landed at Rosendal, where 
he was saluted by Willie, w'ho was soon busily engaged in fas- 
tening the boat. 

“ Oh, yes, this is very nice, Baron Lindorm, that you conduct 
yourself so,” said Willie, half in earnest and half in joke, as he 
concluded his task. 

“ Why so, you little rascal ?” said Gustavus, patting the boy 
upon his back. 

“ Ah ! you ask me, when your own conscience can tell you 
better. You have not done right, anyhow. It was^ a sin on 
your part, and I intended several times to go to Engel vik, and 
have you confess yourself.’’ 

“ You should have done so, ^Villie ; then I would have been 
here long ago. Do you think that she will weep and sigh 
to-day ?” 

“ Certainly not, if you do not provoke her with dark looks 
and sarcastic words. Be as you were before, and she will cease 
sighing and weeping ; for I understand this much, that I know 
that the tears for the last two months were caused by a different 
reason than the former ones.” 

“ God grant that you are right, Willie,” said Gustavus ear- 
nestly, as they proceeded towards the house. They entered the 
pallor, where they found Georgiana alone. Her cheeks crim- 
soned as Gustai'us stood before her, so entirely unexpected. 

“ O, Gustavus,” she exclaimed, “ we almost thought that you 
had left Engelvik, since you visited Rosendal so seldom.’’ 

“ I intended to wait until I could hope to be welcome again,” 
he re])lied cordially, and laid his spoils at her feet. 

“Thank you, dear Gustavus,” said she, with an amiable smile, 
“ but how could you think that you would not be welcome here, 
whenever you might come ^ 


296 


GTJSTAYUS LINDOKM: 


“ O, dear Georgiana, I not only suspect it, but I think I ara 
convinced of it. 1 lived, however, in the sure and happy con- 
viction, that, when time had received its rights, the beauti- 
ful roses of my life, which have been hidden from me for a 
season, would flourish again for me with renewed splendor. I 
have now come that I might see whether your lovely- counte- 
nance would confirm this hope.” 

“ Well, Gustavus,” said Georgiana, lifting her eyes to his, 
“ what do you read in my eyes ?” 

“ 0, I read in them what I have long wished and praj^ed for. 
Consolation for the long and solitary hours which have divided 
us. My only occupation was in altering and beautifying Engel- 
vik, and how much I longed for the moment when I might 
again see in your countenance that expression, which assured 
me more than words that you wished to see me, and that the 
dark days had passed.” 

In charming confusion Georgiana turned away from him. 0, 
how long he had been absent from her ! She did not desire 
that he should see in her every look how much she had missed 
him. In this confusion of affairs, the Baron inquired : 

“ Will you not take a short walk in the park with me? The 
weather is beautiful, and the morning air refreshing and in- 
viting.” 

“ You have not yet saluted papa nor mamma ” replied Geor- 
giana, evasively. 

“ Whai are you talking about ?” said Willie. “Do you not 
remember that papa started from here yesterday, and that mam- 
ma is gone out, and will not return home before noon ? Shall I 
go and bring down your bonnet ?” 

‘'I will thank you to do so, Willie. Take your cap along, 
and then we can go to meet mamma as she returns.” 

“ No, I thank you,” repli^ Willie, with a cunning smile, “I 
am going out to fish.” 

“Georgiana, why will you not give me the pleasure to-day of 
walking with you ? Have we not done so very often before ?” 

Georgiana did not reply, but her uneasiness increased every 
moment. No girl could be less whimsical than she, but Gusta- 
vus had not visited Kosendal often for the past two months, and 
had conducted himself entirely as a friend or a brother, so that 
his relation with her was much changed. During the whole 
two months he did not utter a single word about that which 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 297 

concerned liis heart. Georgiana^s deep and unaffected sorrow 
had formed a separating wall, which, perhaps, both of them 
wished to overleap, but which, however, they both avoided to do. 
Three or four weeks had passed since they had last seen each 
other, and it was no wonder, therefore, that Georgiana, after the 
fii*st natural outburst of joy, again fell back in an undefined un- 
easiness which welcomed the presence of a third person. 

Willie returned with the bonnet. Georgiana placed it upon 
her head, with a heavily-beating heart, and her every motion 
was slow and hesitating. First, the gloves must be found ; then 
the parasol could not be discovered for a long time; finally, 
nothing more was wanting, and she took Lindorm’s arm. They 
walked towards the park without speaking. 

“Shall we not sit down?’’ inquired he, after they had ar- 
rived at a green mossy bench, which seemed friendly and in- 
viting. 

Georgiana sat down, and pulled a handful of grass from be- 
side her, that she might make wreaths. 

Gustavus, who during this time had thoughtfully stood before 
her, sat down beside her. 

“ AVhy, dear Georgiana,” said he, in a persuasive tone, “ why 
are you so confused and uneasy ? Why do you avoid my eyes ? 
And although my lips have not yet pronounced that which you 
have read within my eyes, in my every action, the assurance 
that I love you more than anything on earth, I thought you had 
understood me, and several months ago I hoped that you would 
return my sentiments.” 

Georgiana was silent. Lindorra continued: “Another cir- 
cumstance occurred which occupied your mind exclusively. That 
was natural. I do not complain of that ; but, because I did not 
succeed to cause your lips to smile again, and always saw your 
beautiful eyes concealed by a veil of tears, I withdrew myself, that 
time might remove them. I waited more than three months, in 
vain. Then my heart desired certainty. I came here. Your first 
look gave me hope, gave me consolation, and repaid me for the 
lost days ; but now, what shall I think of your unusual silence, 
and of your just as unusual confusion ? Great God ! if 1 should 
be mistaken ! If I should be deceived by false hopes, which 
your looks and words nourish within my glowing heart, then, 
Georgiana, I would be unhappy. My soul shrinks from the 
thought that I should be condemned to wander alone, seeking 
13* 


298 


GUSTAVTJS lindorm: 


in vain for a being who could undei-stand me, for the other half 
of myself.’^ 

Gustavus was silent ; he was much moved. Georgiana now 
turned her eyes upon iiim. They weie glistening with holy and 
lovely tears. “ Gustavus, my Gustavus,” said she, in distinct 
tones, “how could you have deceived yourself? That being 
who understands you, and sympathizes with your welfare and 
your grief, that other half of yourself can be no other than I, 
who have loved you since my heart was capable of loving. You 
alone and exclusively; and now I know no other wish than to 
drive away the dark shadows of your life.” 

Gustavus’ eyes glistened with joy during this declaration. 
Language cannot express his happiness. Silently he drew Geor- 
giana to his heart, and the first sacred kiss was burning upon 
her lips. 

“ U how beautiful is this life !” he exclaimed, as soon as the 
first storm of excitement had passed. “Yet, my Georgiana, my 
beloved, 1 would be contented — yes, I almost wish that 1 might 
be permitted to die this very moment, as I hold you to my 
heart. Then 1 could be certain that my happiness could never 
be disturbed.” 

“My Gustavus,” whispered she, “why do you disturb this 
moment with such dark thoughts. Our happiness shall not 
end. O, no, how could that happen ? as it will be our joy to 
share our good and evil days together. JLfealh only shall di- 
vide us.” 

“ God grant, my Georgiana, that you may always think so. 
I must confess that it requires the utmost love to obey the 
wishes of my craving heart, and to give it the assurance, that I 
am all to you, as you are all to me.” 

“But, Gustavus,” replied Georgiana, “ there is something 
more required in order to confirm your conviction ; and that is 
a firm and undeniable confidence in her, whom you have chosen 
for your companion of life. Promise solemnly, in this first, 
glorious hour of our love, that you will conquer the dark spirit, 
that horrible demon of jealousy, which sometimes steals into your 
heart, destroys your peace, and undermines our happiness. Will 
you promise this ?” 

“ i promise all you ask me in this hour, my dear love ; but 
why should I conceal the fear from you, that there perhaps lies 
within my heart a weak sentiment, which I cannot conquer ; not 


ORj LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


299 


that I would doubt your faithfulness; but I shall always feel 
uneasy and sorrowful, when I see around you otiier gentlemen, 
striving to engage your attention. I i-eproach myself for this 
weakness, for it is ungenerous and selfish, still it is within me ; 
but I am perfectly convinced that a daily increasing consolation 
by the thought that your heart is exclusively mifie own, and en- 
tirely inaccessible to others, can destroy my fears.” 

At this moment Georgiana felt something within, which she 
could not then, or afterwards explain. It seemed ‘ to her as 
though an icy cold hand had grasped her heart, and had pow- 
erfully stayed the progress of her blood. But she overcame the 
feeling of uneasiness, and with a smile replied : “ We may also 

hope that they will disappear like a cloud of dust before the 
wind, for Gustavus, I will never give you any provocation, by 
which these sentiments can be nourished within you. Your 
image alone dwells within my heart, and never shall it open it- 
self to receive any other impression.” 

Her looks, her tones and her words appeared to Lindorm as 
so many. truths of the faithfulness of her endeavors. His hap- 
piness was complete, and his lively descriptions of^ the joyful 
future caused the uneasiness within Georgiana’s heart to be 
quieted. She had forgotten all, and she now lived in one of 
those hours, the content of which can better be imagined than de- 
scribed, and whose influence over the soul can be compared to 
the shining spheres, which glimmer in the heavens on a dark 
night, guiding the anxious wanderer on his dreary way. They 
now returned happy, in the heaven within their hearts. Mrs. 
Hermer, who had long been expected from her walk, now ar- 
rived in the garden. She cast a sharp glance upon the loving 
couple, and with a mother’s instinct she observed that something 
had happened, which she had hoped for long before. She 
silently entered the sitting-room, and Georgiana suddenly sprang 
into her embrace, and whispered : “ Good mamma, receive 

Gustavus as a son, our hearts have found each other.” Mrs. 
Hermer looked towards Lindorm, who was kneeling at her feet. 
“My second mother,” said he, taking heiy hand, “bless our 
union. May Georgiana become my wife 

She pressed them both to her happy heart, which was throb- 
bing with a mother’s joy. 

“ O, that Mr. Hermer was here !” exclaimed Gustavus, “ wo 
only want his presence to complete our joy.” 


300 


GUSTAVUS lindoem; 


“ He has arrived at the very moment, I think,” said Mr. Her- 
mer, as he suddenly entered the room ; he had returned home 
that moment. “ What festival are you celebrating, my dear 

“ Look only at those two,^’ replied his wife, smiling, “ and I 
think you can readily discover what you wish to know.” 

“That is to say, w'e have a betrothal here!” exclaimed Mr. 
Hermer, opening his arms ; “ come here, and let me press you 
both to my heart, which thanks God for your happiness, and 
prays to him for its continuance, as fervently as the heart of a 
real father.” 

“What I have done,” said Gustavus, “ was necessary, for she 
should have had time to deaden the sorrow she experienced at 
her last visit at Engelvik.^’ 

“ She had therefore occasion to wait,” said Mr. Hermer with 
a smile. “I have frequently seen her casting uneasy glances 
over the bay towards Engel vik.” 

“ But papa,” said Georgiana, blushing, “ it is not polite for 
you to say so.” 

“ Still it is true,” continued Mr. Hermer. “ You cannot 
deny it.” 

. “No, she shall not deny it,” said Willie, who now hastily 
entered the room from the hall, where he had overheard the 
conversation unobserved. “ I am an unobjectionable witness to 
that, as Mr. Hoik would say, for I have seen her do that which 
papa says, many, many times, and when I thought sometimes, 
that it would be a pity for her, then I would think again that 
Georgie ought to reliect a little about matters, for I well re- 
member how Gustavus begged for a friendly look and word last 
winter, and how tears were standing in her eyes, as she was 
unable to do anything but sigh. That must have been very 
disagreeable to a good-hearted man. Although I was sometimes 
a little angry, because he treated Georgie so, still I now declare, 
as he has returned and made every thing all right, that my 
future brother-in-law has acted wisely.” 

A hearty laugh greeted Willie’s declaration, and the day 
passed most joyfully. 


OB, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


301 


CHAPTEE XLYII. 


And now by this my trusty sword; 

By Northland's honor, by yon star, 

"W Inch like a wedding light does shine, 

Upon yon silent grove afar, 

I' or earth and heaven thou art mine. 

Tegkee. 

Lieutenant Arthur received a letter from his father imme- 
diately after his betrothal, which called him home that he might 
give an account of all the circumstances, which fathers always 
wish to know in advance, and that he might receive a countless 
number of precepts for his future life as a husband and a father 
of a family. He was now to live the greater portion of the year 
at his father’s country seat, Lindholm. The balance of the year 
was to be spent at Bahnfors ; this latter provision had been in- 
sisted upon by Louisa’s mother, and was readily assented to by Ar- 
thur and his young bride as well as their relatives and friends. The 
succeeding September, Arthur was to visit Bjerke that he might 
celebrate his marriage there, and in the mean time Louisa and 
her mother were to prepare her wedding dresses,'and other ne- 
cessaries for the approaching event. Gustavus desired that his 
own and Arthur’s happy sun should arise upon the same day, 
and therefore he insisted upon it to his future father-in-law, 
having already received Geoigiana’s consent. Mr. Herrner and 
his wife’s c<3nsent was conditional. They desired that the mar- 
riage of the young people might have been delayed until Christ- 
mas, but they would not have had any objection, if the Chief 
Justice Hoik and Louisa’s mother would allow both marriages 
to be celebrated at Kosendal. Gustavus, by the most indefati- 
gable exertions, finally etiected a friendly and general under- 
standing, and it was concluded that the marriages should be 
celebrated on the fifteenth day of September at Kosendal. 

The life at Rosendal "was now etherial to Gustavus and Geor- 
giana. Lindorm’s love was too lofty, too fanciful, to prosper 
here upon earth. The certainty of being in possession of Geor- 
giana, and soon to lead her home as his wife, together with the 
thought that now, for the first time, happiness should reign at 
Engel vik, all these had driven away every dark cloud, and un- 
wholesome imagination. He was as happy as a man could be, 


302 


GIJSTAVUS LINDOEM : 


for Georgiana loved to listen to his fanciful dreams, and join with 
him in heavenly imairi nations. 

One afternoon, when the family were cheerfully sitting around 
the table after dinner, enjoying tlieir coffee. Mi's. Hermer opened 
the conversation by saying, “ We shall have a ball after the wed- 
ding, as they had at J3jerke.’’ 

“ Of course,” replied Hermer, with the decision of the father 
of a family. “ I have the weakness that I should like to out- 
shine friend Hoik, both with the wedding and the ball, with 
this difference only, that we, having more room, and two mar- 
riage couples instead of one, must invite many more people 
than Hoik had.” 

Lindorm remarked, with a smile, that there was no w^ant of 
people then, especially officers. 

“ There are never too many of them when there is a ball,” 
said Mrs. Hermer, “ but for anything else they are good for 
nothing. But, Georgie, what do you think ? You have a most 
important voice in tliis question.” 

Georgiana looked toward Lindorm ; but she saw no denying 
expression in his eyes. He seemed quiet and cheerful, smiling 
upon her encouragingly. 

“ We may give a ball if our parents wish to do so,” replied 
Georgiana, “ that is if Gustavus will dance, otherwise I should 
not enjoy it.” 

“ Yes, my dear,” replied Lindorm, much moved at the delicate 
attention displayed by Georgiana, “ I am contented with any- 
thing that pleases you. My ill-humor at Bjerke had its origin 
because I was then not perfectly certain but that another one 
might run away with your heart, before time would permit me to 
fulfil the usual duties of a widower.” 

“ Indeed,” said Mrs. Hermer, with an expression which was 
not alive with contentment, “ was it your fault, Gustavus, that 
Georgiana was obliged to break off a pleasure which she has 
always desired to indulge } Had I known that, I should not 
have been satisfied with her assurances. She told me that she 
did not dance because she feared that it would injure her health, 
already weakened by her illness. Of coui’se I thought this very 
strange ; but as I approved of her caution, I thought no more 
about it. Was it as she pretended, she acted wisely ; but still — 
you must excuse my frankness, Gustavus — it was as weak for 
her to indulge your whim as it was unpardonable.” 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 303 

Lindorm blushed slightly, and said, in a persuasive manner ; 
“I have long ago, yes, at that very -hour when I made the re- 
quest, found how unjust it was for me to require such a sacrifice 
from Georgiana; but, my dear mother, I have thanked God 
that she was so generous, or weak, if you will, that she fulfilled 
my desire ; for you may rest assured that this produced a more 
beneficial influence upon my soul, than the strongest arguments 
could have done.” 

Georgiana pressed Gustavus’ hand gratefully for his oppor- 
tune defence ; but Mrs. Hermer shook her head dissatisfied — 
“Jealousy and distrust are evil spirits and dangerous guests. 
What do you say, Mr. Hermer ?” 

“ What else can I say than amen,” replied Mr. Hermer, laugh- 
ing, “ for you, my old lady, are the one who preaches ; buc you 
should know that all this is different after marriage. A little 
jealousy forms an essential part in the nature of a lover. Thank 
God that he is not jealous of the air she breathes. Such things 
pass over after a time. You must not be so sti ict, for I am con- 
vinced that even now Gustavus would be able, as he bears the 
protecting ring upon his finger, to see Georgiana dance with a 
whole regiment of officers,, without experiencing the slightest 
heart-beating.” 

“ Not so many,” said Gustavus, laughing. “ I fear that my 
patience is not so great that it could stand such a trial. At least 
I would not say decidedly that my heart could remain such a 
temple of peace. On the contrary, I have a very strong presenti- 
ment that it would beat in a far different manner before my 
turn for dancing should arrive. But at the same time it was 
too great an assumj)tion, respected father. Oinit the twentieth 
•part of it, and then, perhaps, my patience would stand the 
trial.’’ 

“ But, gentlemen, we have departed from the main subject,” 
said Mrs. Hermer. “ It is decided that we shall have a ball the 
day after the wedding; and the guests shall dance until day- 
break, and after breakfast the whole company shall ride to En- 
gelvik, where Miss Wings shall have a dinner prepared for them, 
which shall be, according to her old proverb, ‘ a credit to her. 
late mistress, the deceased Baroness,’ ” And all wereof the same 
opinion with Mrs. Hermer, and thus it was arranged. 

The sun arose gloriously upon the fifteenth of September, that 
it might shine upon the solemn union of four loving hearts. The 


304 


GUSTAVUS lindorm: 


more distant guests had arrived several days before. Arthur 
and his father, Mr' Hoik and suite, took up their residence at 
Engelvik. Old Mrs. Monten, Mrs. Hoik, and Louisa, remained 
at kosendal. The marriages were to take place at seven o’clock 
in the evening, for Lindorm s persuasive eloquence had suc- 
ceeded in having a long dinner avoided. It was a beautiful 
sight to behold the long lines of skiffs and sloops approaching 
Kosendal from Engelvik, at six o’clock. The boats were deco- 
rated with branches of trees and garlands* of flowers. The last 
boat contained a band of music, which gave forth upon the 
waters the most magnificent strains. The band was composed 
of amateurs, who had volunteered, that they might afford a 
pleasing surprise'to the happy bridegrooms, w’ho were seated in 
a boat which had its position Jn the centre of the line. This 
boat was distinguished above all the others by the splendor of 
its decorations. It was covered with a white awning, which 
was provided with green silk curtains. The interior was fes- 
tooned with ever-green wreaths, around which were trimmed 
flowers of the richest hues. Among these were arranged forget- 
me-nots and everlastings, as tokens of remembrance for him 
whose hand had cultured them. The seats were cushioned with 
crimson velvet, and upon the after-part of the boat were placed 
two thrones for the two brides, who were to occupy them upon 
the return to Engelvik. This boat contained the two bride- 
grooms and Arthur’s father — a rich and good-natured old coun- 
try squire, who bore the title of Director of Ways and Means, 
lie excelled in his native place in the cultivation of clover, his 
new plantations, his stock raising, and his patriotic sentiments. 
His large breast was decorated with the Wasa order, which he 
had gained by his skill in the above-mentioned arts. 

The little squadron soon landed at Kosendal. The brides 
and bridegrooms met in the large hall, surrounded by their 
nearest relations. Hundreds of wax tapers were burning in 
the elegant chandeliers and glistening silver lamps, and illum- 
ined the myrtle wreaths that crowned the heads of the brides. 
They were both clothed in white satin dresses, decorated with 
sprigs of myrtle. Louisa was beautiful, and could well pass as 
a sister of the graces. Georgiana’s commanding beauty could 
be compared to nothing, save a messenger from the world of 
angels. 

Lindorm’s noble and manly form compared favorably with 


OR, LEAD TO NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


305 


the beauty of his lovely bride. Arthur’s slight figure was 
graceful and ydeasing, his features soft, almost to effeminacy. 
The wedding couples both appeared charming and rarely beau- 
tiful to the guests. The four lovers appeared happy, even to 
bliss ; although their feelings, in the course of the evening, 
proved so much at variance with each other. 

Arthur was Happy almost to extravagance. He fluttered like 
a butterfly around his rose-bud, anxious to anticipate her 
slightest wish, and the innocent Louisa could scarcely recognize 
herself. It could justly be said of her, 

“Asa happy brido she stood, 

Her dark locks decked with flowers, 

And blushed and smiled.” 


Louisa was seventeen years of age, modest and lovely ; and 
although she never had been so happy as upon this day, still, it 
was a strange sensation she experienced, as she figured as a 
bride. She was the centre of all eyes, and the crimson upon 
her cheeks seemed almost to burn, as her father-in-law jested 
with her, upon various subjects, which, in his opinion, were 
allowable. 

As a comparison to this picture, Lindorm and his bride stood 
near a window, at the other extremity of the room. His arm 
was placed around her waist, and his eyes were directed 
constantly upon her beautiful face, which reflected the happy 
conviction that her love for her husband was all in all to her, 
and which encompassed his every earthly hope. They spoke 
not ; but a warm pressure of the hand, and the eloquent 
language of the eye were sufficient. Such moments are, how- 
ever, fleeting. They endeavored to entertain their guests in 
the most polite manner, and they were able, by so doing, to be 
separated from each other for a whole half an hour, which 
circumstance Mr. Hermer thought -excusable on Lindorra’s 
part ; but Lieutenant Arthur was extremely vexed, because he 
could scarcely deny himself the pleasure of his wife’s presence 
for even a quarter of an hour. ^ 

The next morning, a joyful breakfast was partaken of, which 
was followed at noon by a stiff dinner, and, finally, in the 
evening, a magnificent ball, where Lindorm and Georgiana, 
and Arthur and Louisa, alternately danced with all their 
guests, whose name was legion. 


306 


GUSTAVUS lindgrm: 


After all this had come to a conclusion, and the weary com- 
pany had rested several hours, the imm*^nse concourse com- 
menced, with the sound of trumpet and joyful songs, the 
pleasure trip 'across the bay to Engelvik, where they entertained 
themselves until the next morning, when they took their 
departure one after another, leaving the newly-married couples 
in undisturbed happiness. For three weeks longer the dinners, 
excursions and parties, seemed as though they would never 
iSnd an end. The whole neighborhood seemed to join in the hap- 
piness of the lovers. After a few days rest from these exciting 
pleasures, Arthur and his wife, accompinied by his worthy 
father, started for Lindholm, where he commenced a happy 
and peaceful life of marriage. Protected by his good-humor 
from many of the rough storms of life, for he looked at every 
thing in its best light, he therefore found comfort and peace. 


CHAPTER XLVIII. 


“ Boast not of wealth said the old man, “ but place it under holts and bars, 
that the envious Gods may not disturb it ; or that the Furies may not require thoir 
share. ” — Spindler. 

During the latter part of the summer, in the year 1821, 
two soldiers were returning home from their encampment near 
Christiania, after the conclusion of the review. 

P^aiigued by their exercises, the dust, the heat, and long 
marches, they were rejoiced that the day had nearly arrived, 
when they could rest at home upon the laurels they had won. 
They rode in a lio-ht carriao-e, which contained their bao-crao-e, 
as well as their good-natured, continually singing driver. The 
gentlemen were engaged in conversation, which was well 
seasoned with soldierly oaths. After a short time the conversa- 
tion ceased, at least on the part of one ; and he replied only by 
a doubtful sarcastic smile as the other one, with an uninterrupted 
tlow of eloquence, told the most wonderful stories of his exploits 
with the ladies, particularly those of smaller towns and villages 
where he had been stationed, and he said, that even in Christi- 
ania there were at least two dozen of beautiful ’eyes, which 


OB, LEAD TJS NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 307 

shed such a prodigious number of tears, that he would have 
been able to fill five parting glasses with nothing but salt 
water. 

“Bah! what silliness!” growled his silent friend, looking 
angrily at his companion. The clouds were lowering, and 
looked as though the gentlemen might expect a fine shower- 
bath, which, indeed, would have been fortunate, for they were 
far from clean. 

“ Silliness ! you say. As true as heaven, every word of it. 
But you love to philosophize, for no beautiful eyes look upon 
you, you queer fish. Now, I will tell you an anecdote ; when 

we passed the little village of S , on the northern boundary 

line, it happened one morning, when 1 went up, that ” 

“ I do not care a straw what you went up for. Leave me 
alone with your cursed anecdotes,” said the other, interrupting 
the boasting of his friend. “ Heavens ! how it blows. See 
how the clouds chase each other. Whew ! we shall certainly 
have a shower, do you not think so, old fellow !” He gave 
the driver a violent kick in the ribs. 

“What the devil do you want 2” said the driver, angrily, 
turning around. 

“ 1 want to know whether you think it will rain.” 

“ Yes, there is no doubt but that we will have enough of it. 
Grod knows we want it,” and the driver cooly placed his whip 
over his shoulder, and recommenced his singing. 

The gentlemen were much dissatisfied with the driver’s 
joyful expressions, and much more so with the subject itself. 

“ Hear now, you bear !” said the Knight of the AV'Wping Eyes, 
who was much younger than his companion ; he was taller and 
more slender than the other, and his countenance, although 
brow'ned by exposure, still was good-looking, which somewhat 
tended to prove the truth of his boasting. “ Listen, you bear, 
is it far to the next inn ? May the dervil take me, it is no fun 
to sit exposed to such weather.” 

“ It was a mile and three quarters to the next station when 
we started, and we have now made three quarters of a mile,” 
replied the dilver, gravely. 

The rain, which had fallen in large drops, now commenced, 
falling thick and fast, until it appeared that the clouds were 
inexhaustible. 

“ Is there no parsonage nor tax collector’s house in the neigh- 


308 


GUSTAVUS LINDOKM : 


borhood, where we could find shelter?’’ inquired the elder one, 
drawing his cloak over his head. 

“ The parsonage is on a side road, and the tax collector’s is a 
mile and a quarter from here. But if the gentlemen desire it, 
I can drive to a gentleman’s estate not far distant.” 

“ That is not a bad suggestion,” thought the younger one, 
“ if we can only be bold enough, it can easily be done. Who 
owns the estate, driver ? ” 

“ Engelvik belongs to Baron Lindorm,” replied the driver, 
“ and as there are a great many guests now, you can mingle with 
them without being noticed.’’ 

“ No doubt about that,” replied the young son of Mai’s, rub- 
bing his hands with joy, “ both of us are acquainted with the 
Baron ; now drive on fast.” 

“ Yes, yes,” growled the driver, “ drive on fast, I must always 
hear that, but the gentlemen are not liberal enough to pay me, 
and therefore I will say beforehand, that I will not drive there, 
until I receive my full pay for driving to the next station.” 

“Be not uneasy about that,” said the elder officer. “Have 
no pity upon your horse for the short distance we have to go, 
and 1 will not have pity upon my purse.” 

“ That’s right, that’s what I call talking,” and with these 
words the driver lashed his horse into a gallop. 

“ I wish you knew how to appreciate the benefit of travelling 
in my company,” said the Knight of the Weeping Eyes, with a 
complacent smile ; “ I am the darling of the goddess of For- 
tune, and she therefore sends me as proof of her love many 
little adventures. What could be more welcome than to find 
an old acquaintance at the very moment we so much need a 
lodging for the night?” 

“ 1 think so too,” replied the other ; “ aside from a slight incli- 
nation to melancholy Gustavus Lindorm was one of our bravest 
comrades, always at hartd in case of necessity with heart and 
purse. A noble youth ; it can be said of him justly that he was 
Fortune’s favorite in a higher sense of the word than you, for it 
is a gn-eat thing to be born as poor as a church mouse, and to 
inherit such extensive property as he has. All the hearts you 
have gained placed together, will not weigh down one ton of 
the laud he possesses.” 

“ You prosy blockhead,’’ said the younger one, “you do not 
understand, neither will you understand in what my gain con- 


809 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 

sists. If I could only wain the highest prize in the lottery in 
which T own a share, and of which I dream every night, then 
you will see who would be the favorite child.” 

The carriage rattled through the lane which conducted into 
Engelvik. The rain fell so fast that the gentlemen could not 
see much, yet once in a while they could catch a glimpse of the 
magnificent building. The officers directed the driver to stop 
in the outer court, as they did not wish to soil the inner yard, 
which was richly decorated with flowers, plots and gravel walks, 
because they had a simple farmer’s carriage. The inclemency 
* of the weather as well as the circumstance that they stopped in 
the outer yard was probably the reason that their arrival was not 
observed by the inmates of the house. Somewhat confused at 
the unpromising beginning of their adventure, our heroes as- 
cended the broad stair-case, and modestly opened the door 
They now found themselves in a spacious hall, which resembled 
an immense hot-house, for it was filled with flower-pots, and 
various descripiioiis of trees,* among which were oranges^ and 
lemons. 

“ Deuced nice !” said the youngest, “ but where shall we go ? 
We cannot remain here.” Many doors led from the hall, but 
they were all locked. The gentlemen then proceeded directly 
to a double door, which was situated at the further extremity of 
the hall. They passed through the door, and entered another 
hall, which had six doors. 

“This is too bad,” said the eldest, “where shall we knock 
now ?” lie cast his eyes with an expression of compassion to- 
wards the carpet, which was soiled with his wet boots. 

“ Silence ! I think I hear some one talking,” replied his com- 
panion, “ we must wait — but unfortunately, in our present situ- 
ation, we resemble knights of the road more than heroes ; but 
I trust that in my movements and in my face lies something, in 
which people of sense can easily discover the man of the world.” 

“Confide in the world, and the favors of Fortune, you impu- 
dent fellow, that our fate may soon be decided,” said the eldest. 
His companion knocked, the door opened, and a beautiful spec- 
tacle greeted their astonished eyes. 

Baron Lindorm and his young bride were sitting upon a luxu- 
rious sofa, in an elegantly furnished and decorated cabinet. He 
was reading from a book to her, and in his manly countenance 
there shone quietness of soul, and holy peacefulness of heart, as he 


310 


GtrSTAVUS LINDOEM ! 


bowed over his wife, on whose lap reposed an infant of one year 
of age. How beautiful was Georgiana ! She yet possessed the 
charms of maidenhood, magnified and elevated by the modest 
bearing of a mother. Her fresh lips were formed into a slight 
“ whist,” as Lindorm lifted the little cap, and kissed the infant’s 
pretty forehead. 

“No, I entreat you,” said Georgiana, with a beautiful smile. 
“ It has caused me much trouble to put the little w'ailing one 
to sleep. You must not awake him.” 

“ But then you must not place it aside yet,” replied Lindorm, 
as he was arranging the little cushion at her feet. “ Do you 
promise to sit quiet, my dear?” 

“ O, yes, dear Gustavus, I will promise you ; but you must 
not interrupt yourself so often ; continue reading, for I am 
much interested.” 

“ Willingly, good Georgiana, but you must pay me before- 
hand with at least ten kisses.” 

“ 0, not so many,” said she, smiling. “You always call both 
cheeks as one kiss. That tak.es too much time. Now commence 
quickly, or we shall not come to an end with it.” 

“ Now for the kisses, my angel,’’ said Lindorm, suiting the 
action to the word. At this moment the door was opened, and 
two manly forms entered the room. 

Lindorm approached the strangers, politely. “ I do not 
think,” said Fortune’s favorite, “ that we. have the pleasure of 
recognizing each other; for you, Lindorm, look much different 
than you did before. If I did not know that you were an old 
friend of mine, your joyful and happy appearance w'ould have 
contradicted my opinion. But you have good reason to be 
changed,” he added, as his eyes rested upon the beautiful form 
upon the sofa. 

“ I now recognize you both,” exclaimed Gustavus, and em- 
braced his guests heartily. “ I could not expect to see you. Al- 
low me to present my wife to you. Captains Brant and Kor- 
nelli, dear Georgiana. Now gentlemen, please follow me.” He 
opened another door. “ My wife, you see, is prevented from 
performing the duties of a hostess ; but we will soon see her 
again.’’ 

“Once more welcome, my friends,” said Lindorm, after they 
had entered the parlor, and the door of the cabinet had closed 
upon them. “ What joy it is to me to see such deai’ guests, 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 811 

whom I did not expect. But I see that you have taken a slight 
circuit on your return from the encampment to visit me.’^ 

“ Precisely so,’’ replied Captain Brant, the elder officer. “ It 
was a happy accident which brought us hither, which Kornelli 
ascribes to his own good fortune.” 

“ Then I am as much obliged to Kornelli as to my good star,’’ 
said Lindorm, politely. “ But, gentlemen, you really need a 
fire. You must be cold.’’ 

“ But excuse my brother-in-law and myself,” said Captain 
Kornelli. “We should like, with your permission, to arrange 
our toilet first. We are dirty, and w'e are ashamed that we 
have left the marks of our boots and spurs in your wife’s room, 
which w’e ignorantly entered.” 

“O, that needs no excuse,” said Lindorm, “and as you came 
so silently, none of the servants have observed you. But what 
did I hear — have you become brothers-in-law?’’ 

“Yes,” replied Kornelli, “ and which of us appears the model 
husband to you ?” 

“ Not you, at least,” replied Lindorm, laughing. “ You must 
be the man. Captain Brant, whom I can congratulate.” 

“Yes, I am really the happy one. I have been married one 
year. My wife is a lovely woman, Kornelli’s sister ; and, as you 
may probably remember that he and I were always the best of 
friends, you can readily think that we are now united more 
closely than before.” 

“ Dear Captain,” said Kornelli, impatiently, “ Lindorm can 
hear all this by-and-bye. I am impatient to change my clothes.” 
The Baron conducted his guests to their rooms. He rang the 
bell, which was answered by a servant, whom he directed to 
provide the guests with anything required, and then left them. 

After the two friends had clothed themselves in their best 
uniforms, they entered the parlor, where Lindorm was awaiting 
them. He conducted them to a magnificent sitting-room, in 
which stood the tea-table. The young Baroness arose from her 
chair, and received her guests politely and cordially. Her dress, 
although simple, was elegant and tasteful. Captain Brant bowed 
deeply, and endeavored to his utmost to appear amiable. Kor- 
nelli stood aloof, charmed by the appearance of his beautiful 
hostess, and Lindorm vainly invited him, with words and ges- 
tures, to take a seat at the table. But Lindorm’s countenance 
did not evince that expression which once had so much pained 


312 


GTTSTAVTJS LINDOEMt 


the heart of Georgiana. A smile played about his lips, like 
that of a connoisseur displaying a beautiful piece of art to an ad- 
miring beholder, with a quiet feeling of content at the enthusi- 
asm excited by his masterpiece. 

- “ Will you not take this chair, Kornelli ?” inquired the Baron, 
patting him upon the shoulder. He hastily turned round, and 
for the first time blushed at his rudeness. With a silent bow he 
seated himself. 

“Now tell us the news. We are country people, and do not 
hear any,” said Georgiana, turning from Captain Brant to Kor- 
nelli. “ Although we know the most of it by reading the nevvs- 
papei-s, still it becomes interesting when told by one who has 
participated in what he relates.” 

Under such an influence. Captain Kornelli quickly regained 
the use of his tongue. He described the march to the encamp- 
ment, and he narrated, with easy eloquence, all that had passed 
while there and during their return. His talents f(.)r description 
were so varied and pleasing that even Georgiana united in the 
laughter which his narrative called forth from the gentlemen. 

Kornelli spoke, in the course of his narrative, of a little vil- 
lage where the regiment paraded in the market-place at the same 
time that the graces paraded at the windows. The fair damsels 
regarded the handsome soldiers with looks of wonder and admi- 
ration, which could easily produce an impression upon the hearts 
of the officers. After that he treated them to many anecdotes, 
probable and improbable, concerning everything that had hap- 
pened at this place. Then he carried them to Christiania, and 
describe i what had occurred there, its antiquities and its ladies ; 
and finally, after he had told of their ride through the rain, and the 
proposition of the driver to carry them to the gentleman’s 
estate, supper was announce*!. Lindorm and his wife heartily 
thanked Kornelli for the pleasure he had afforded them. 

“How did the evening pass so soon?” exclaimed Kornelli, 
when he saw the others about departing. It seems to me as 
though we had not been at the tea-table longer than an hour.” 

“Of course,” replied Gustavus, “we have not been sitting 
at the tea-table longer than an hour; but we have been sitting 
here more than four hours.” He handed his watch to Kornelli, 
which announced half-past eleven. “ You see, my friend, that it 
is not too early for us to provide for your accommodation.” 

Mr. Brant smiled assentingly, for he had thought the same 


ORj LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


313 


thing long before. With a pleasing expression of countenance 
he extended his arm to his hostess. Kornelli followed them 
with his host, assuring them that he had never before spent 
such a pleasant evening. 

“ I am pleased to hear it,’’ said Gustavus, politely ; “ and I 
would be very sorry if both of you would not spend a few even- 
ings more with me, as you see, my dear Kornelli, I have drawn 
a heavy prize in the lottery of life. Yes, I must confess that I 
am to be envied. Remain a few days longer and bear witness 
to my happiness, and I will convince you that the purest joy is 
to be found in the domestic circle. And, aside from that, I will 
introduce you to-morrow to my father and mother-in-law, whom 
w^e expect about noon ; and I should like to show you my young 
brother-in-law, an excellent youth, but this must remain only a 
desire, for he will not leave the academy for a week yet. But I 
should like to have you see him.” 

Kornelli was enraptured at the friendly suggestion of the Ba- 
ron, but he left the decision to Brant, who changed the conver- 
sation upon another topic. After the company had conversed a 
short time longer, the guests retired to their apartments. 


CHAPTER XLIX. 


World, thou rollestin thy ceaseless course, 

And yet provides for the little sparrow; 

Even protecting the smallest leat^ — 

Look now upon the forsaken swimmer, 

Who is battling the billows of time. • 

Eupukosynk. 

“No,” said Kornelli, throwing himself carelessly upon the 
sofa, after the servant had closed the door ; “ no, Brant, I never 
before heard of such a fortunate man. Great God ! such a wo- 
man, and two large estates ! Upon my honor, these are inve- 
terate enemies to melancholy and hypochondria. But his property 
is a trifle — many can have that ; but listen, Brant, and answer 
sincerely, did you ever before see such a beautiful woman ?” 

“ Never,” replied Brant quietly, “ she is no doubt very 
amiable and charming.” 

14 


314 


GUSTAVUS LINDOKM : 


“ Amiable and charming ! What a common expression is 
that,” said Kornelli, angrily. “ Those qualities can be found 
everywhere, but I, who have had at least fifty women dying for 
me, — and they thought they were beautiful, — I tell you that 
they were dim stars to this sun, which shines here for the 
solitary Lindorm ; this too-happy man, this melancholy man, 
although the faintest glimmer of her eyes would be sufficient to 
warm a dozen hearts.” 

“ Yes ; but you must see, my dear Kornelli,” replied Brant, 
“ it is for this very reason, and Lindorm understands it very 
well, that he does the best while he keeps his happiness for 
himself ; and I think that is just, for it seems to me that the 
fair fame and beauty of a woman should always compare favor- 
ably with each other. Her honor is as a looking-glass, but 
breathe against it, and it becomes tarnished. Therefore, 
although the Baroness de Lindorm has caused me to esteem 
and respect her, still, I think that it is better for her, as a 
young and beautiful creature, to be surrounded by llatuerers as 
little as possible. They hover around the rose, until jealousy 
and scandal have sharpened their arrows, and have pierced the 
heart of the husband. I am not deceived, Kornelli ; a man 
of Lindorm’s eccentricity does not require much to see monsters 
where there are none, or, as folks say, to see ghosts in the day- 
time. His whole domestic happiness rests entirely upon the 
fact, that he has found a refuge from jealousy.” 

Kornelli did not reply. He could not, neither would he con- 
tradict his friend, and also, he wished to drop the subject, for 
he hated, from the bottom of his heart, Brant’s well-meaning 
custom of representing every thing clearly and distinctly, and 
of tliinking about causes and effects, as Kornelli never 
thought but talked. Brant did not now desire to listen to vain 
conversation, and Kornelli complained of fatigue. The gentle- 
men retired. 

The next day passed by, as rapidly and as pleasantly as the 
evening before. The Baron had invited some neighbors to 
dinner, and Mr. and Mrs. Heriner, as hospitable as usu^, 
expressed a desire that the two pleasant and interesting 
strangei-s should visit Rosendal. But Brant, who longed for 
his own fireside, as often as he saw Lindorm’s happiness, excused 
himself on this account; but, perhaps, to this were added other 
and more powerful reasons, which, however, he did not mention. 


315 


OE, LEAD rS NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 

But 'Mr. Brant’s objections were overruled by Kornelli’s decided 
assurance, that a few days, more or less, would be of no con- 
sequence, and the rest taking part with Kornelli, Brant finally 
submitted. The two gentlemen were to remain two days 
longer. 

‘‘ Hear me, Kornelli,” said Brant, earnestly, after they had 
retired to their room, “ you are acting wrong in giving way to 
your weakness, and remaining here. Do you not think that 
my eyes are open ? Yes, you may depend upon it; and Liii- 
dor Ill’s eyes are also open. He follows you with his eyes, as 
much as yours do his young wife. You were not absent from 
the Baroness three minutes to-day. It is impossible for such 
things to please a husband, and 1 will tell you sincerely, I am 
convinced that Lindorm consented to the invitation of his father- 
in-law, more from politeness than inclination.” 

Kornelli cooly lighted his pipe, after which he lounged 
yawningly upon the sofa, occasionally looking at his watch. 
Brant well understood this silent answer, but he did not permit 
it to prevent him from giving his advice upon the subject. 

“ My good Kornelli,” said, he, “ you must think more 
seriously upon this matter, than you generally do upon such 
affairs. Of course it will make no difference to you. You seek 
flowers that you may hover around them ; but that does not 
end the matter. Perhaps your gallantry to the Baroness may 
have kindled a fire within Lindorm’s heart, which the innocent 
cause may not be able to extinguish. Trust in my experience 
and knowledge of Lindorm’s character. Seed sown by a frivo- 
lous mind may bring forth fruit, the bitterness of which may be 
tasted by those who least deserve it.” 

“ Have you anything more to say ?” said Kornelli, with a 
yawn more forced than natural, as he placed his pipe aside ; ‘‘ if 
so, I should think you should have your essay printed, that the 
public might have the benefit of it.” 

“ There have been worse things printed, perhaps,” replied 
Brant, without allowing himself to be offended. “ I should be 
richly rewarded for my endeavors, if you would only listen to ray 
well-meaning advice, to bring you back to reason and honor.” 

“ What foolish words are these?” exclaimed Kornelli, much 
excited. “ Will you please tell me in what manner I have 
erred?” 

“ I will do so,” replied Brant, and filling his pipe, he seated 


316 


GUSTAVUS LIKDOKM I 


himself ill a comfortable arm-chair. “In the first place, and 
principally, you have deviated from the path of reason, in allow- 
ing yourself to be impressed by the charms of a woman, who is 
another man’s wife ; and then, instead of flying from her, you 
anxiously seek every opportunity that presents itself, to remain 
here. Again, you have deviated from the path of duty and 
honor, by robbing the joys of life from an upright man, who 
lias received you as a friend and guest, by endeavoring to gain 
the favor of her who is so dear to him. I think, Kornelli, you 
will not deny the truth of ray statement.” 

“ And should it be so,” said Kornelli, quickly arising from 
the sofa, “ 1 despise falsehood. I certainly should like to remain 
here, and be a friend of hers ; but I declare that I do not 
entertain any ungenerous motives, unless you should call the 
desire to enjoy the charms of her conversation by such a 
iiame.’^ 

“ I believe so, too,” replied Brant, with a smile of vexation. 
“ Who could think otherwise ? but Rome was not built in one 
day. One thought brings forth another, until they at length 
are so confused and mingled together, that no escape can be 
found. You cannot speak for the future. You know not how 
far your imagination may carry you, after you have been with 
her longer. In short, dear Kornelli, I think it is not certain 
whether we can depend entirely upon your honor in such a case, 
for, although you are highly endowed, and polite even to 
extravagance, still your honor would fall like a card-house, 
should you have even an ounce of encouragement.” 

“ Now listen, Mr. Brant,” said Kornelli, blushing with rage. 
“Do not treat my honor so lightly. True, we are friends, and 
you are ray brother-in-law, but you should remember that ray 
patience, although very great, may have its limits.’^ 

“ 1 do not speak to your patience ; I speak to your heart,” 
replied Brant, quietly. “ Thus far no damage has been done, 
and the flowers of peace and domestic joy are still flourishino*. 
Do not trouble her. Do not contaminate her with the poison- 
ous breath of calumny, for if she is once crushed, the grief and 
sorrow of a whole life will not be able to restore her. They sink 
but once, and never rise.’’ 

“ You are very eloquent this evening, and disgustingly 
sentimental, and 1 must leave you to your own conversation,” 


' OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 317 

replied Kornelli, and taking his candle he left the apartment. 
He entered his bed-room, and locked the door behind him. 

The good Brant shook his head sorrowfully. “ I will give 
liim no peace, thought he, “ until vve have gone, for I suspect 
that he has an intention of remaining here a long time, and 
that certainly would be bad. I read something in Lindorra’s 
eye this evening, which did not please me. It was an expres- 
sion either of displeasure or contempt at Kornelli’s impudent 
behavior. There was something peculiar in his glance, as 
Kornelli followed every movement of the Baroness. He did not 
seem as he did yesterday. 'Perhaps, however, all this has no other 
foundation than in my imagination, or in my fear, which some- 
times looks at the worse side of the question. May God grant 
tliat it is so, for I never-could enjoy myself again, if my con- 
science should taunt me for entering a dwelling in company 
with a despoiler, a dwelling, in which happiness dwelt, before 
we entered with our blasting presence.” 

“ Kornelli is a very interesting man,” said Gustavus to his 
wife that evening, after they had retired to their apartment, 
and were conversing upon all that had happened during the 
day. 

“ O, yes, his conversation is so interesting that one can listen 
to him a long time without fatigue ; but as a daily companion 
I prefer Mr. Brant’s decided but cheerful conduct.” 

“They are both generous and good men,” said Gustavus, 
“but as regards an engaging disposition Kornelli is superior to 
the other.” 

“Yes, dear Gustavus, as far as you understand by an en- 
gaging disposition. That he is good-natured and witty, I admit; 
but I cannot recollect of hearing more than three words, which 
were not extremely foolish.” 

“ You are strict, my dear,” replied he, patting the blooming 
cheeks of his wife affectionately. “Now tell me, whether you 
dislike him, and if so, why.” 

O, unfortunate blush, which speaks falsely as often as truly, how 
much misery you have caused in this worlij, when you have 
burnt upon the young and innocent cheek, because the innocent 
one knows that your presence betokens jealousy. 

“ And why do you dislike him f’ continued Gustavus, looking 
sharply at her. 

Georgiana blushed ; she was confused that her husband had 


318 


GTJSTAYUS LINDOEM *. 


"asked her such a question, and her uneasiness increased as she 
felt the blood rushing to her face. She knew too well wliy 
Kornelli had displeased her that day, and she did r^t wish to 
tell Gustavus ; but if she did not tell him, her confusion might 
be construed in a manner which would cause her heart to beat 
with grief. She fixed her eyes tenderly upon her husband. 
“My dear Gustavus,” said she, “ you have observed ray blush, 
tell me, by our happiness and peace, so dear to you, if 3 "ou con- 
sider this as a token, which could render your heart uneasy 

“ No, my beloved Georgiana,” said he, kissing away the tear 
that glistened in her eye. “ By our heavenly Father, I do not 
distrust you. I have studied your heart too much during the 
two happy years we have passed together, to harbor the slightest 
suspicion of your noble heart ; but I will be frank with you. 
Had you not asked me this question, or had you avoided, for 
any reason, giving an account of the behavior of Kornelli to- 
wards you, then your confusion would have contained something, 
which might have awakened the old demon within my heart to 
renewed life.” 

“You have lifted a heavy burden from my heart, Gustavus,’^ 
said Georgiana, and nestled her head upon the bosom of her hus- 
band. “ Know then, that I blushed at your question, because 
Kornelli looked at me in a manner, which I would have despised 
in any other man but you. It was with the utmost difficulty, 
that I could be polite to him, and his impudence caused me to 
wish that he had never entered our house.” 

“Thanks, my dear Georgiana, for your frankness,” replied 
Lindonn, joyfully. “Never shall the despoiler succeed in de- 
stroying our paradise. But Kornelli I have long known, and 
his inclination to please the ladies is so strong that I believe that 
he thinks it his duty to fall in love with every woman he meets. 
Whatever his sentiments may be, the first breeze blows them 
away, while it wafts to him another object to dote upon. There- 
fore, he is not of the slightest significance, yet he is an agreeable 
and entertaining companion.” 

“ That may all 4)6 so,” replied Georgiana, “ but the descrip- 
tion you have given of his character, I do not think would 
recommend him to any respectable families. • It seems to me 
that he is only created for a superficial intercourse with society.” 

“ I am sorry, my dear,” said the Baron, “ that you are of that 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 319 

opinion, for I see that a suggestion I was about to make, will not 
please you ” 

“ What suggestion ?” inquired Georgiana, much confused, as 
Lin dorm stood undecided whether 1^ should speak or not. 

“ I was about to ask,’’ said the iTaron, “ that Kornelli might 
remain with us a short time longer.” 

“ You must be jesting,” said Georgiana. 

“ No, my dear, why should I jest ?” 

“And why, my dear Gustavus, should he remain with us? 
Have we not been perfectly happy since we have been married ? 
Have you ever wished for another companion beside your wife ? 
And why should we increase our domestic circle with a com- 
panion, who cannot be contented with our simple manner of 
living? And then, Gustavus, have we not our Rosendal, our 
beautiful Bjerke ; and then we have the pleasant company of 
Arthur and Louisa once or twice every year. O, my dear hus- 
band, relinquish this idea. Kornelli will never be a proper com- 
panion for you. His presence would only bo an unpleasant intru- 
sion upon our beautiful and quiet life.” 

Georgiana spoke warmly. Her entreaties and sincere words * 
entered Lindorrn’s soul, and shook the resolution he had 
made ; but they could not conquer it. He was moved by the 
friendly words of his dear wife, but so singular, so insensible is 
the heart of man, that perhaps it was her very desire to dissuade 
him from his purpose, that caused him to insist upon carrying 
it into effect. The battle of his finer feelings against his stern 
will he called a weakness unbecoming to a man. And then, 
was it not strange — so spoke the distrust which slumbered 
within him — was it not strange that she laid so much stress 
upon the quietness of their life ? Did it not seem as though she 
thought that the tempter must be avoided instead of being con- 
quered ? or, in short, did it not appear that she feared that 
Kornelli might have some influence upon her ? 

While these thoughts were crossing Lindorm’s brain, his lips 
were silent, and his hand clasped Georgiana’s. It was not until 
she pressed his hand cordially, and said, “ My Gustavus, you 
w'ill not refuse my petition to-day for the first time since our 
marriage?” that he started up as though awakened from a 
dream. “ My dear, are you not a little childish in this matter ?” 
said he. “ God knows, my Georgiana, that the presence of no 
human being except you can have any worth in my eyes. Still 


320 


GUSTAVUS LINDORM : 


it would be pleasant for me, to have Kornelli remain with ns as 
a friend and guest, as long as his duty and his contentment will 
allow. You cannot think how pleasant it would be for me to 
have a companion, when I am at billiards,, or wish to hunt. 
And then Mr. Hermer and T could have a better opportunity of 
forming a whist party. In short, a companion is advantageous 
in more respects than one, and my dear, if you would approve 
of my suggestion, I should much like to iuvite Kornelli to re- 
main with us.’^ 

Georgiana was very uneasy. There was something in the ex- 
pressions of her husband which sounded unnatural, and his argu- 
ments were so novel, that, to comprehend them, she was obliged 
to listen to them attentively. But she thought it would be bet- 
ter to leave the solution of this problem to time, and she was 
convinced that submission and self-denial becomes a wife, wdien 
arguments and requests prove of no avail. “ Do as you think 
best, my dear Gustavus,” said she. “ If Captain Kornelli can 
afford you pleasure, I will endeavor to remember that, as your 
friend and guest, he has a right to the polite attentions of your 
wife. But that shall be all.” 

“ Thank you, my dear Georgiana,” said Gustavus, kissing her 
warmly, “ I shall never forget your kindness, and you shall see 
that my idea will cause you much joy.” 

“ I doubt that,” replied Georgiana, sighing deeply. 

“ Let us now retire,” said Lindorm, “ for we must rise early 
that we may take breakfast at Rosendal. Mr. Hei-mer appears 
much pleased with our guests, particularly with Brant. They 
agree in every respect with each other.’’ 

“ Yes, that is natural,” replied Georgiana, as they left the 
room arm in arm, “ Mr. Brant possesses head as well as heart.” 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


821 


CHAPTER L. 

Unknown the bridge from life to death, 

Unknown the path, the end of care ; 

Great God, wlio holds the fate of men, 

F ather, in mercy hear my prayer. 

Eophbosyne. 

The next forenoon the inmates of Engel vik prepared for their 
trip to Rosendal. As soon as the guests had entered the parlor, 
Kornelli offered Georgiana his arm. Gustavus thought this but 
natural, and recommenced his interrupted conversation with his 
wife, concerning the establishment of a paper-mill. During 
their walk towards the landing he described eveiything in detail, 
and so unaffected and simple that it required all Brant’s acute- 
ness to penetrate the veil, with which he concealed the workings 
of his heart. But in spite of Gustavus’ calmness, Brant observ- 
ed that the Baron’s mind was not always upon his conversation, 
and that his cheeks fi-equently changed from red to white, as he 
looked at Kornelli and Georgiana, who were walking a few steps 
in advance ; but he could not hear their conversation, yet it was 
evident that Kornelli was enthusiastic and eloquent. Her ges- 
tures however, appeared as though she did not enter into the 
spirit of her companion. But Satan whispered into Gustavus’ 
too willing ear: “She avoids him; she fears him. Would she 
do so if she did not think that he might ’’ 

The sentiments which now disturbed Lindorm’s heart, did not 
permit him to follow the train of his thoughts. He resolved 
that he would think upon this subject for this day only, and 
then determine whether he dare make the dangerous trial of 
retaining Kornelli at Engel vik. He thought Georgiana’s con- 
duct towards that gentleman, should determine him. If she 
should continue to conduct herself as stiffly and haughtily towards 
Kornelli, as she treated Brant kindly and politely, then — then — 
he did not proceed further in his thoughts. 

“ Do you remain at Engelvik during the entire year, madam 
inquired Captain Kornelli,*of his lovely companion. 

“ Yes, we do not desire change,” replied Georgiana, with a 
smile. 

“ It seems unjust and selfish, to me, for Lindorm to conceal his 
14 * 


322 


GUSTAVUS lindoem: 


lady in this solitude, when she would prove such an elegant ad- 
dition to refined society.” 

“ Engelvik is not so very solitary,” replied Georgiana, slightly 
offended. “ But we rather love a small company of select friends, 
than the gaiety of city life.” 

“ By heavens !” said Kornelli, hastily, “please do not take my 
words so literally. Without doubt Engelvik is a paradise, and 
a most happy habitation during the summer months. I only 
thought that he should do as the rest of the refined world do, 
visit the capital during the winter. But instead of that he re- 
minds me of a miser who carefully hides his treasure from others, 
who would fix their eyes in admiration upon the bright star, 
should-she shine where they could behold her.” 

“ But the star has no desire for admiration,” replied Georgi- 
ana, shortly. “ But see here is Rosendal, our second home. Is 
it not beautiful ?” 

Kornelli was frequently confused at the answers he received 
from Georgiana, but he concealed his uneasiness. “ It appears 
to be a copy of Engelvik,” said he, “and probably it is just as 
pleasant and comfortable. How pleasant it must be,” he added,, 
in a lower tone, “ to spend a life with such company.” He sigh- 
ed deeply and cast a look upon Georgiana which plainly express- 
ed his feelings. “ Gould I but live here, dear Madame, the 
dreariest winter would become the most glorious summer to 
me.” 

Georgiana withdrew her arm, and gave her hand to Lindorm, 
who assisted her from the boat. She pretended that she had 
not heard Koimelli’s last words, but he, the bold Adonis, who 
thought himself infallible, construed her modesty in a different 
maimer. He thought of the many coquettes who had aftected 
the same modesty, still — still Kornelli felt that in this his last 
experiment his heart beat with redoubled violence. But this 
was not to be ascribed to his triumph, but rather to a reproach 
caused by the painful thought that he had changed many a 
modest female into the veriest coquette ; but these monsters of 
an excited imagination, as he termed them, soon gave way to 
hopes of success in his present undertaking, if he could only find 
a proper excuse to remain at Engelvik longer. Kornelli could 
not comprehend Georgiana’s character. According to his opin- 
ion, it would have been but natural in a young lady, who had 
been educated and had always resided in the country, to reply 


OR, JLEAD US NOT INTO TEIVIPTATION. 323 

to his words and looks, if she had been angry, either by a sharp 
look of reproval, or ang^ words of scorn. As a generality, 
Kornelli did not judge wrongfully, but Georgiana was from her 
youth accustomed to flattery, and therefore, did not pay partic- . 
ular attention to it. She would have thought it beneath her 
dignity to notice it in the present case. Kornelli, who was not 
aware of these fads, and aside from that being influenced by his 
self-esteem, hoped tliat her coolness, which he thought assumed, 
proved that he had produced a favorable impression upon the 
heajrt of his young hostess. As for himself, he considered that 
such a charming creature as he, could not be seen without being 
loved. 

The day was not spent so pleasantly as it would have been 
had there not taken place a certain awkwardness among the 
company. This was not apparent, for each one of them en- 
deavored to conceal it, yet they were not so happy as they de- 
sired. Kornelli’s conduct was invariably the same. He con- 
versed entirely with Georgiana, who received his attentions with 
cool indifference. She was polite, but not attentive. ' But if 
Georgiana could have suspected the new and singular form 
which the monster jealousy had assumed within her husband’s 
heart, she would have certainly used every endeavor to conquer 
her contempt for Kornelli and tried to act friendly and attentive 
towards him. Still she could not be aware of the strange trial 
Gustavus had determined upon, and she thought that if she be- 
haved differently towards Kornelli than she did, Gustavus would 
have good reason to doubt the purity of her heart. She was 
happy in the thought that she was persuading her husband, by 
her every movement, that she considered Kornelli. one of the 
most insignificant of God’s creation, and that she endured him 
only because he w'as her husband’s friend. 

Evening approached. The guests from Engelvik departed. 
Captains Kornelli and Brant w’ere loud in their praises of their 
good hosts, Mr. and Mrs. Hermer, and the pleasant day they 
had spent. Gustavus was in better humor than he had been 
during the day. He had brought his flute with him, and 
Georgiana had taken her guitar. They performed duetts toge- 
ther, and after they had concluded, Gustavus handed the flute 
to Kornelli, and requested him to play with Georgiana. Geor- 
giana was unable to perform longer, and Kornelli, taking the 


324 


GTJSTAVUS lindobm: 


guitar, after a short prelude, sang a beautiful song in a clear, 
manly voice. , 

The little boat glided over the calm bosom of the water. The 
setting sun reflected its splendor with redoubled magnificence in 
the softly swelling waves, and all nature seemed to vie in adding 
to the glorious beauty of the scenery. O, that all hearts had 
been so calm and quiet ! then the angels w^ould have rejoiced 
in the soft beauty of this evening ; but, alas ! it was not so, the 
Furies held theii’ watch that night! They now landed at En> 
gelvik, and with many good-natured sallies of wit they entered 
the house. After partaking of some slight refreshment they 
bade each other good night, amid many congratulations upon 
the pleasant day that they had spent. But for the first time in 
the two years, since their union, Gustavus could not sleep by the 
side ol his wife. He pretended to sleep, and therefore lulled 
Georgiana’s mind as well as body to rest. With silent anxiety 
he listened to her soft breathing. She slept. It was the happy 
sleep of innocence. He looked upon her beautiful face with sen- 
timents of boundless joy. The night-lamp shone dimly upon 
her white forehead, and he could not resist from pressing its 
ivory surface with his lips. When he was convinced that she 
was soundly sleeping, he removed his hand from under her head, 
where he usually placed 'it as her pillow. He arose from the 
bed and hastily clothing himself, rushed out of the house into 
the most lonely part of the park. He cast himself upon the 
damp earth, and, pressing his hand to his forehead, unburdened 
his heart by a copious flood of tears. 

“Hid I not notice at the very first moment that her beauty 
would make a dangerous impression upon him ? But at that time 
I was cool and indifierent, and being assured of the sole possession 
of her heart, 1 laughed at him, for I was certain that his flatter- 
ies would not have a bad end. Still I depend upon it, and believe 
firmly that she cannot deceive me ; but how can I be convinced 
of that ? Where there is no temptation it is easy to preserve a 
spotless purity of heart. I need a firm foundation upon which 
1 can build the happiness or misery of my future life. Why 
did she endeavor to prevent me when I only suggested to retain 
Kornelli with us ? if she really despised his flatteries and im- 
pudence, then there are more ways than one for a noble- 
minded woman to keep a bold admirer at a proper distance. 
But her decided objection to his remaining here, united with the 


OR, LEAD TJS NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


325 


indifference witli which she now favoi-s him, causes me to think 
that she is fearful that he mis^ht become dangerous to her peace 
of heart, and even that is sufficient, and more than sufficient to 
drive me mad, for the slightest unfaithfulness of her heart would 
dig the grave of my earthly joy. Yes, Kornelli must remain, 
even should I sacrifice my life by this desire for light to illumi- 
nate the darkness of my soul. Oh, how happy she has made 
me ! — happier than any other mortal. My beloved Georgiana, 
if I did not love you so much would be contented to remove 
the tempter from you ; but my dark and wretched imagination 
would never permit me to live in peace if I did not make this 
test. I should be continually disturbed by the thought that I 
must thank myself only for her love, that 1 removed the tempta- 
tion from her path. Therefore I shall put her to the test. Ob, if I 
could only appear so cool in my every movement, that I might 
not excite attention. I must be very careful not to allow either 
of them to observe my fears, and after she has stepped forth 
from the fire as pure as refined gold, then my confidenceain her 
will be strengthened and confirmed. I can then say that I h'ave 
attained the pinnacle of happiness.’^ 

Lindorm quietly arose. He thought that his meditations 
had been silent ; but they were spoken aloud, although he knew 
it not. He suddenly became silent as he observed the dark 
form of a man issuing from beneath the trees. In a rage he 
approached the unwelcome intruder; but then he suddenly 
stepped back as he heard Brant’s friendly voice addressing him : 
“Night walker, why do you throw away the peace which can 
be found at the side of a lovely wife, that you may dream of 
things which a sensible man should avoid ? I was sitting near 
my window, looking out upon the beautiful night, and saw you 
cautiously leaving the house. Thinking that something was 
wrong, I followed you, and have overheard your soliloquies.’’ 

“ Well, then,” replied Lindorm, “if you have heard all, there 
is no need of further explanation, neither will I trouble you 
with the request that you will keep it secret. Upon that I 
depend.” 

“ You can do so ; but allow me, as your friend, and a quiet 
observer of your changing fate, to speak a few words to your 
heart, which is now disturbed by passion.” They sat down, and 
Brant continued : “ There are but few souls in this world who 
are created to understand each other, and they meet but seldom. 


326 


GUSTAVUS lindoem: 


But for our consolation such souls occasionally meet ; and then 
their hearts commune happily with each other. The drops of 
the ocean are innumerable, still they bear a certain relation 
to each other, for the everlasting and sacred laws of nature unite 
them ; but the least gust of wind dissolves their union, drop 
parts from drop, and the powerful storm drives one towards the 
north, and the other towards the south, wdiere they are united 
with other drops, that the harmony of nature may again be re- 
stored. And again they are driven from their new companions 
to others, and thus it continues for an eternity. This is my 
comparison with the beings of this world ; but it is not so with 
love. Love is like a beautiful spring, the drops of which, al- 
though separated by a breath, still they are quickly united again, 
that they may run together in one, until the burning sun of 
summer prepares a grave for them, when they die, and are bu- 
ried during the winter, that they may again salute the returning 
spring together. The drop which obstinately refuses to remain 
in its native spring, and boldly dares to form a stream by itself, 
will soon vanish, being absorbed by the sand.” 

Brant ceased, and Gustavus replied : “ I understand you, my 
noble friend ; but for the very reason that I was so soon thrown 
into the oc§an and had strived so much against the blasts, that 
I might arrive at the spring; and now that I have attained that 
purpose, a treacherous breath is about disturbing its hitherto 
unruffled bosom. I must summon a hurricane which will drive 
away the darkness in its rapid flight, that the spring may be- 
come quiet again ; or else, if it should be so, that the spring 
may be dried up, forever.’’ 

Brant shook his head disapprovingly. “ Excuse me,” said he, 
“ you now force me to be sincere. I must tell you that the pur- 
pose you have in your mind, is perfect madness, which your 
passion has produced, and which is most unpardonable. It may 
have a good result, because your wife, as far as I can determine, 
after my short acquaintance with her, is a noble-minded woman ; 
yet there may be incalculable evils grow from it. Kornelli, 
although a flatterer, still has a heart which might easily be 
ofiended ; and supposing this should happen, who else but your- 
self would be guilty of causing the criminal action, to which his 
excited imagination drives him ? He is very delicate of that 
which the people of the world call honor, and a few hasty words 
between you and him might give rise to a horrible event, for 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 327 

your determination to remain cool durinjv this unnatural test, is 
impossible to be carried into effect. How can we limit our 
words when passion is boiling within us, and when reason occupies 
a subordinate position ? Oh ! Lindorm, this is all madness ; be 
contented with the happiness you possess. Do not call the 
demon of revenge to your destruction.” 

“ Your persuasions are all in vain, Brant. You are throwing 
away your words, for your eloquence nourishes my determina- 
tion. Now, if you did not think that the subject was important, 
you would not make so many efforts to dissuade me, therefore 
your words are useless. I must know what I wish to, the result 
be what it may. Believe me, Biant, I swear to you, that 
peace and happiness can never return to my soul by any other 
method. You must assist me in ray plan ; and I entreat you not 
to give Kornelli anj- advice, when I ask him to-morrow, to honor 
us with his presence for a few days longer. But at all events 
I have your word not to disclose to any one what has transpired 
this evening.” 

“I have given my word,” replied Brant, with a sigh, “and 
thus far I have always kept it. But there is no help for you, 
Lindorm ; you are mad, and it would be better if you would travel 
with us, and take the advice of a skillful physician, rather than 
to make such crazy experiments, which are caused by an insane 
curiosity.” 

Lindorm frowned upon his well-meaning friend. “ You are 
my guest,” said he, “and therefore can say what you think 
expedient. I am not ih a humor to become excited, especially 
when I know it is your friendship which causes you to act thus, 
therefore, let me know whether I have your promise in relation 
to Kornelli?” 

“ No,” replied Brant, offended at the result of his endeavors. 
“On the contrary I will do all I can to persuade ray brother-in- 
law, to return home with me ; but alas ! it will be of no use, if 
he only sees the slightest prospect of remaining here longer.” 

“That is well,” replied Lindorm, “but we will now return.” 

Silently they walked through the lonely park, and having 
arrived in the hall, Captain Brant said, as he pressed Lindorm’s 
hand, cordially. “ Pray, Lindornf, pray ; your soul needs conso- 
lation. Seek for help there, vdiere man should only seek when 
imaginary troubles oppress him ; you will find rest there. 
■When the sun of grace illumines the confused mass of dark and 


328 


GUSTAVU8 LES’DORM: 


sinful thoughts, which now fills your heart and bewilders your 
mind, then it will fall from your soul, like scales from the sight- 
less eyes of the blind, and the spirits of peace and domestic joy 
will resume their place within your home and heart.’’ 

“ Oh, that it were possible !” sighed Lindorrn, and closing the 
door softly, returned to his bed-room. But what horrible sen- 
sations moved his soul, when he saw his beloved Georgiana 
lying senseless upon the floor near the door ! The deepest 
regret filled his heart. He carried her to the sofa, and with the 
most endearing epithets, endeavored to restore her to life. Ter- 
rified and astonished she looked around the room, and when her 
eyes fell upon her beloved husband, her tears fell in torrents. 

“ Gustavus, my Gustavus !” she sobbed, “ why have you 
again allowed yourself to be chained by the evil demons ? You 
cannot longer rest by the side of your loving wife. I slept, and 
dreamed that we stood upon the verge of a precipice ; and that 
you told me to spring into the abyss. I tremblingly embraced 
your knees. I entreated you to have mercy upon me. Our 
life was so beautiful, I did not wish to leave it ; but then you 
tore yourself from me, and exclaimed in a horrible voice : “ Well 
then, if you refuse to be the sacrifice, I must submit myself;” 
and as my weak arms encircled you in the endeavor to detain 
you, you cast me aside roughly, and springing wildly into the 
air, disappeared in the depths below. I awoke in deathly fear, 
and called you ; but Gustavus, you did not reply. I turned 
towards you that I might see your dear face ; but you were not 
there ! 0, God, how my heart beat with terror ! I sprang 
from the bed to seek you ; but I did not know where to go, 
and overwhelmed with pain, I fell, and insensibility came to my 
relief.” 

Gustavus endeavored to console her with tender words and 
assurances ; that not being able to sleep he had taken a walk 
with Captain Brant, who was similarly afflicted, out into the 
cool air of the park. And thus after a short time he succeeded 
in calming Georgi ana’s fears. 

His warm and tender love again soothed her uneasiness. She 
again fell asleep upon his arm, believing that it was as quiet 
within his heart as it was within her own. But a redoubled 
storm now raged within Lindorm’s soul. He was now firmly 
persuaded that Georgiana’s heart beat only for him ; and he 
would have given his whole life, if he could have freed himself 


OEj LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


329 


from his tears. Two powers strove against each other within 
him. His noble love commanded him to refrain from the dan- 
gerous experiment wliich he was about to perform ; and then 
selfishness and passion warned him that he would not be happy 
until he had proved her faithfulness to the most. Poor, weak 
man ! The best are frequently conquered when the tempter 
presents himself in the guise of their reigning passion. 

At the breakfast table the next morning, Lindorm expressed 
his desire that the two gentlemen might remain at Engelvik a 
few days longer. Brant was filled with astonishment and ad- 
miration at his coolness and self-control. “ But,’’ continued 
Lindorm, “ Mr. Brant, as a married man, cannot much longer 
bear a separation from bis beloved wife, yet KornelH, who is a 
bachelor, would render us much happiness if he would consent 
to remain a short tiftie longer.” 

Kornelli’s cheeks crimsoned ; but, to the astonishment of both 
Lindorm and Brant, he stammered an excuse, that he Jiad 
already accepted another invitation. Georgiana, who during 
this convei-sation had not lifted her eyes from the table, now 
looked up quickly, with an expression of kindness, into Kor- 
nelli’s countenance. Kornelli’s better nature had been aroused 
by Lindorm’s fearless confidence ; bat when he saw Georgiana’s 
look, which he could not rightly understand, he felt the blood 
rushing to his heart. He experienced a sentiment that he 
called love. Lindorra’s quick eye observed the change in 
Kornelli’s countenance. But, convinced that under the same 
circumstances he would himself have proved victorious, he did 
not hesitate to expose his friend to the dangerous trial he had 
prepared for him. He once more brought all his eloquence to 
bear upon Kornelli ; and Brant reminded the Baron in vain of 
the anxiety which his parents and sisters would feel at his 
absence. The good-hearted Brant spoke to the wind ; Kornelli 
gave way to Lindorm’s requests, and his own weakness. He 
presented his hand to his hostess, and shook it warmly, as a 
token that he had- resolved to remain. Kornelli, of course, 
nourished all those sweet hopes, which is usually the case when 
reason has ceased to guide the heart. Those who have gathered 
roses and thorns from the gardens of experience, and have 
preserved them in the herbarium of their mind, feel their influ- 
ence, and also know what fruits such hopes bring forth, if they 
are not supported by an earnest desire to govern their passions, 


330 


GUSTAVUS lindorm: 


even though the sacrifice should prove almost unbearable. 
Lindorm appeared cheerful and contented. Georgiana assumed 
an air of indifierence, and Brant looked the personification of 
confusion. IBs countenance appeared careworn and doubtful. 
They all endeavored to enliven the flagging conversation, and 
they were rejoiced when it was interrupted by the arrival of 
two strangers. 


CHAPTER LI. 


I fear me — now the battle commences. 

Nikaitdee. 


. Weep not. Tears are stinging 

Tlirice sharp the hero's cheek. 

Take shield. Grasp sword strongly. 

Quick, your brave comrade seek, 

And strive with vengeance rife ; 

I'ight rough for death or life I 

Lindeblad. 

Before their separation, Brant once more used his greatest 
eloquence to dissuade Kornelli from remaining at Engelvik. 
“ I have promised,’’ replied Kornelli. “ Fear nothing ; I can 
govern myself; you can depend upon that. I shall never see 
the Baroness de Lindorm in any other light than the wife of 
my friend.” 

“ Yet, you will love her,’^ saii Brant. 

“ Y"es ; just as one would love an exquisite piece of art, or an 
angel, which can never descend to the regions of passion ; thus 
I will adore her. No look nor word shall betray my senti- 
ments.” 

“ Bah ! what foolishness ! said Brant, angrily. “ Looking 
at a piece of art, or an angel, never produces a passion. It’s 
all nonsense ; a trick of the devil, that you may excuse your 
weakness. Be a man, Kornelli ; shake oft' the fetters which 
bind your bold spirit. Remain by your first noble resolution ; 
go with me, your friend, with your brother, with your fellow- 
soldier. Neither you nor I would be able to fly before enemies 
of flesh and blood ; but it is better to fly from those which now 
threaten you with disgrace and confusion.” 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


331 


• “ My good Brant, I will not fly. Do not ask me that, for it 
pains me to refuse you ; but, believe me, we shall soon meet 
again, and you will not find me unworthy of your esteem.” 

“ God gi-ant that it may be so,” sighed Brant, embracing 
the friend who was so dear to him, with dark presentiments. 
At the farewell, Brant whispered to Lindorra : “ Remember our 
conversation, and do not trifle with Kornelli. His sentiments 
are deeper now than they were ever before in a similar case. 
Remember, therefore, I entreat you, that the guilt and respon- 
sibility may not rest upon you.” 

Brant approached Georgiana, and with much emotion placed 
her hand to his lips. “ Dear Madam,” said he, “ it would 
give me the utmost joy, if I could hear in my far-distant home, 
that your happiness continues to flourish, as much as your 
cheeks now bloom. May your life be long and happy.” 

Georgiana was moved with admiration at Brant’s farewell 
words. With a beautiful expression she moved her head^ and 
replied, “ That is my fervent wish. Give my compliments to 
your wife, and tell her I will pray for your mutual welfare.’^ 

Captain Brant ascended into his carriage, and soon a cloud 
of dust was the only remaining vestige of the good friend, the 
frank and honest man. 

Engelvik was filled with an emptiness which was exceedingly 
painful, and Kornelli’s presence caused this emptiness to be 
more observed. Georgiana went to her cabinet, and taking 
little George in her arms, soon forgot that a disturbance had 
taken place ; but when her eye accidentally fell upon the 
open book, out of which her husband had read to her upon 
their last happy evening, tears started to her eyes. It appeared 
to her as though she could never be so happy again as she had 
been before, at least as long as Kornelli remained. She plainly 
saw that his presence was as disagreeable to her husband as to 
herself. 

The gentlemen were sitting in the parlor. Lindorm occupied 
a sofa, before which stood a small table, on which was placed 
books and newspapers. He was scanning a weekly news|^aper. 
The Captain w'as standing near a window, accompanying his 
thoughts by drumming upon the window panes. Fortunately 
Mr. Hermer arrived, and a complete change occurred. He 
quickly observed that something wrong had taken place, and 
he was much astonished that Lindorm had persuaded Kornelli 


332 


GUSTAVUS lindokm: 


to remain, in spite of his fonner dislike for any other company 
than that of his own friends and acquaintances , but, without 
allowing himself to speak his opinion, he turned the conversa- 
tion, with his usual aptness, upon an interesting topic. The 
conversation was continued until dinner, and after the afternoon 
nap, coffee was served, and the gentlemen went out on a fishing 
excursion. Thus passed the first day. 

The next day was commenced by a hunting excursion, during 
which they visited the Parsonage, and reinained there the 
greater portion of the day. Lindorm and Kornelli had become 
more confidential. Both of them were pleased that this famili- 
arity had taken place. After their return to Engelvik that even- 
ing, Georgiana was rejoiced to observe the change that had 
been effected since morning. Lindorm greeted his wife with 
unaffected joy. He embraced her cordially, and taking his 
little son upon his knee, trotted him playfully. His heart, to 
all appearances, was quiet and happy. 

Kornelli witnessed this happiness, and a sigh which was about 
to escape his lips, was repressed by his better feelings. He did 
not wish to be envious of the happiness of his friend ; he .wished 
only to look at it. They seated themselves at the tea-table 
good-natured and gay. 

“ Georgiana and I are fond of reading, and if you are of our 
opinion, dear Kornelli, you and Georgiana can be my audi- 
ence.’^ 

“ With pleasure,” said Kornelli ; and as the Baron stepped 
into the next room to provide a book, Kornelli related all that 
had passed at the parsonage, and how much he had been pleased 
by the educated and refined conversation of Parson Werner, 
who, he said, was a man of God in every sense of the word, as 
he had neither displayed himself eccentric nor boasting, but sin- 
cere. And, aside from all that, he said that Parson Werner 
was a pleasant, good-humored man when out of his library, and 
seated in front of a well furnished table. 

With the utmost satisfaction Lindorm observed, after he had 
returned, that the slightest trace of confusion could not be de- 
tected in either of their countenances. After giving the title of 
the book, Gustavus commenced reading. Georgiana w.as mak- 
ing a little coat for her boy, and Kornelli stroked his moustaches. 
All was domestic and pleasant, and the little company did not 


333 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 

z' 

separate until a late hour. They retired to their apartments sa- 
tisfied and contented with each other. 

Thus a week passed by.- All was peace and happiness. 
Lindorm was now more composed — Kornelli more social and en- 
tertaining. He was a pleasant and dear guest to Lindorm. 
In the bosom of Georgiana, however, there existed an unpleasant 
fear. She did not speak of it, thinking that it was caused by 
the inward antipathy she felt for Kornelli, which she could not 
overcome. 

The court session now arrived, and the first court day Lin- 
dorm was obliged to attend. Kornelli wished to accompany 
him, but the Baron persuaded him not to do so, because the 
road was very rough, and Kornelli finally submitted to remain 
at Engelvik. Georgiana, however, who foresaw this, had invited 
her mother and her little brother Alexander, to visit her, with- 
out her husband’s knowledge. As Lindorm was about setting 
forth upon his journey, his mother-in-law landed at Engelvik. 
He divined the intention, and casting a cheerful look at his wife, 
hastened to the landing to receive Mrs. Herrner. 

“ I charge you, Koi-nelli, to entertain the ladies during my 
absence,” said Lindorm ; and kissing the hand of his mother-in- 
law, and embracing his beautiful wife, he sprang into his car- 
riage and disappeared. His mind was cheerful, his heart set at 
rest, and after the futile observations of a week he had almost 
come to the conclusion that he had been very foolish. But 
after he had persuaded Kornelli to stay he could not withdraw 
the invitation. He was perfectly convinced that the result must 
be good. He meditated upon Brant’s philosophical remarks 
concerning the drops of water, their union and separation, and 
he felt cheerful and extremely happy at the thought that 
Kornelli would soon leave them that he might be reunited with 
other drops. Lindorm resolved to write to his friend Brant by 
the next mail, and to satisfy him in relation to his fears and 
doubts, by showing him that eternal love directs everything for 
the best, and that it had caused him t© acknowledge his folly. 
He woul 1 assure him that Kornelli was only a dear guest, and 
many other things of a like nature. Thus Lindorm felt and 
thought, He had regained his. senses, but his self-love caused 
him to thank God that he had directed his bark to a safe haven 
according to his own method. But he entirely forgot that Kor- 
nelli would be obliged to battle strongly against the passion of 


334 : 


GTTSTAYTJS LINDORM ! 


(his heart, before he could also reach this haven. Should he fail 
to do so, and not cast anchor in the holy ground of peace, how 
could Lindorm’s quietness prosper ? But as regards Kornelli, 
Lindorin believed that everything would be right if he would 
only change his place of residence, and thus change his feelings 
also. 

After the Baron had finished his business at court, he per- 
suaded 'Chief Justice Hoik and Mr. llermer to spend the even- 
ing at Engelvik, that Mr. Hoik might become acquainted with 
Captain Kornelli, and that they might enj\)y a quiet game of 
whist. The Chief Justice, who could never resist when whist 
was used as an argument, immediately consented. After their 
arrival they found Mrs. Hermer and Kornelli were in the sitting- 
room playing piquet. Georgiana was in her cabinet, rocking 
the infant to sleep. The little one had been very cross that day 
as it was cutting its teeth. 

“ My only love,” said Lindorm, tenderly, as he kissed both 
child and mother. “ Have you spent the whole day here alone, 
Georgiana 

“ 6, not a long time,” replied Georgiana ; “ but I could not 
appear at the dinner-table, and if mamma had not been here to- 
day I do not know how Captain Kornelli would have been en- 
tertained.” 

“ Well, an every-da/^guest must entertain himself,” said Lin- 
dorm. “ Captain Kornelli is a plain man, not at all ceremonious. 
I am glad that he is here, but he must occasionally look out for 
himself.” 

But when he said he was glad that Kornelli was with him, 
he spoke falsely. He sincerely desired that he might soon be 
far, far away. Gustavus was frequently obliged to attend court, 
and be absent from home occasionally on other business, and 
then Kornelli would have too many opportunities to be alone 
with his wife. This he had now discovered, although he did not 
mistrust Georgiana. He now saw, as Brant told him, that he 
had been silly, and almost mad, when he formed this rash reso- 
lution, for he was convinced, after his return from court, that 
Georgiana was not- at all interested in Kornelli. 

In the mean time, one month passed by, and Gustavus medi- 
tated in what manner he could rid himself of Kornelli, who did 
not even mention his departure. On the contrary, he had made 
sundry proposals to Lindorm to accompany him on several short 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 335 

excursions in the neighborhood, and after the excui*sions were 
made, Gustavus proposed that they should visit Rosendal for a 
short time, for the Baron was desirous of preventing Kornelli 
from remaining with Georgiana. But when Kornelli thought 
that Lindorm was not observing him, his eyes rested upon 
Georgiana. He would sit still and look upon her for hours, 
when she was sewing in the evening, as Lindorm read to them, 
as was his usual custom. At length Lindorm noticed this, and 
reproached himself bitterly for the unfortunate idea he had con- 
cocted to dig his own grave, although he was convinced by 
Georgiana’s conduct that he had no cause for fear. Lindorm, 
however, could not rid himself of his burdensome guest, neither 
could he give him a hint that his presence was no longer needed, 
for the conduct of the Captain was perfectly gentlemanly, and 
he seemed to be endeavoring to conquer his passion. But there 
was something in his wan countenance which betrayed his 
wishes. He never addressed Georgiana ; but when she spbke 
he was all attention. When they walked out he never offered 
her his arm as he formerly did, but would walk humbly and si- 
lently b^;^ her side, with, folded arms. His behavior was the 
same when he happened to enter a room where she was alone. 
He either left the room hastily, or sat as mute as a statue. Mr. 
Hermer and his wife had long before observed this condition of 
affairs, and they felt that it was too delicate a matter for them 
to give their advice upon it. Still Mr. Hermer made*up his 
mind to seek for a proper opportunity to speak with Kornelli ; 
but as Kornelli intentionally avoided him, he chose another me- 
thod which Mrs. Hermer communicated to Georgiana, and 
Georgiana told her husband. He chose this method as the last 
means by which he could regulate the delicate matter. Mr. 
Hermer’s plan was as follows : He proposed that little George, 
who was now old enough to be weaned, should be allowed to 
remain a few weeks with his grandmother at Rosendal. This 
would give Gustavus and Georgiana an opportunity of taking a 
trip to Lindholm, as they had before proposed. They were to 
visit Arthur and Louisa, and it was suggested that Captain 
Kornelli might be invited to participate in this journey, 
which would afford him much pleasure, they thought. Geor- 
giana added that, as Kornelli’s home was on the same road, 
in all probability he would go home instead of returning to 
Engelvik. 


336 


GUSTAVrS LINDOEM ! 


“ You are my guardian angel,” said Gustavus, embracing his 
wife. “ I am sorry for poor Kornelli, yet nothing better could 
be invented than this scheme. If he only leaves Engelvik, no 
doubt new objects will attract his attention,” he added, in a low 
tone, and entered the house to prepare his guest for the news. 


CHAPTEK LI. 


And I — ^but first the kiss, the kiss, 

Thou fairest rose fading for me. 

Far fr<im thee my file is flowing, 

Memory is fast leaving thee. 

Love by black revenge is strangled, 

Another world divides our bliss, 

Yet my wounded heart, in breaking, 

Is grateful for this final kiss. 

NiKAJtDKE. 

Lindorm did not find Kornelli in his room. Upon the table 
was lying an open book, bound in red morocco, whicti proved 
that the owner of the book had been using it a moment before. 
Lindorm stooped over the table, and as the half dried ink 
proved that it contained Kornelli’s hand-writing, his eyes rested 
upon the following lines : 

“ Where has my former strength flown ? Has my soul be- 
come as withered as my heart? I have striven, and prayed. 
My prayers were in vain, and my struggling useless. I am sub- 
dued by duty and passion, and the pain which I endure is the 
punishment, the horrible punishment for the frivolity, influenced 
by which I formerly deceived so many innocent hearts. But when 
shall my punishment end ? Not on this side of the grave, for the 
passion, which consumes my heart and crushes my strength, 
shall never cease, even if I should succeed in fulfilling the 
often made resolution to depart. But I must ” 

Lindorm heard quick steps in the hall, and he stepped aside. 
Kornelli immediately entered the room ; his face was flushed as 
he saw Lindorm standing near the table upon which the memo- 
randum book was placed ; but a glance at the Baron’s face, 
which was unmoved, convinced him that Lindorm was not 
acquainted with his secret. Gustavus now informed his guest 


337 


OB, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 

politely and considerately of his intentions. He spoke of the 
joy which Arthur and Louisa would experience in seeing their 
loved and long expected friends. He also said that the trip 
would be very beneficial to Georgiana’s health, as the weather 
was fine, and the roads in good condition. 

Kornelli was silent and gloomy. His eyes were fixed towards 
the floor. 

“ You will accompany us, no doubt, my friend,” continued 
Lindorm ; “ you will be much pleased with Lindholm, I assure 
you. Our amiable friends will receive you with joy.” 

“ When shall we start ?’^ inquired Kornelli, monotonously. 

“Next Monday,” replied the Baron. “Sunday we have 
guests us usual. It is my birth-day, and we will be a little merry 
on that day, my dear Kornelli.” 

“ Good, I am willing,” replied Kornelli. “ I am willing,’’ he 
repeated, mechanically, Lindorm left the room with an ^op- 
pressed heart. 

Saturday arrived. The Baron had business, which absolutely 
called him to Bjerke. He invited Kornelli to accompany him ; 
but his guest refused the invitation, giving as an excuse that he had 
a severe headache. Lindorm gloomily mounted his horse, but, 
before he had rode half a mile, his evil presentiments became so 
powerful that he was not able to listen to the voice of reason, 
and he therefore turned into a by-path, and rode towards Engel- 
vik through the park. He was riding slowly, meditating upon 
his strange presentiments, when he thought he heard confused 
conversation issuing frem a summer-house near by. He thought 
he recognized the voices of Kornelli and Georgiaua. The blood 
rushed to his heart. He fastened his horse to a tree, and 
softly walked to the window, through which he could see with- 
out being observed himself, as he was concealed by a thick myrtle 
bush. He saw Georgiana standing in the centre of the arbor, 
with Kornelli kneeling at her feet. Kornelli held her hand 
within his, and in words of fiery eloquence he was describing the 
sentiments which burned within his heart. 

The earth appeared to Lindorm, as though it was burning 
beneath his feet. His first impulse was to rush into the sum- 
mer-house, and give vent to his rage ; but he controlled his pas- 
sion that he might hear Georgiana’s reply. 

“ Arise, Captain Kornelli, and release my hand,” said she, 
with queenly dignity. “ You dishonor both yourself and me by 


338 


GUSTAVUS lindorm: 


this act. How meanly you deceived me, when you cunningly 
called me hither, pretending that this place would be the most 
proper to prepare an unexpected joy for to-morrow, my hus- 
band’s birth-day. You pretended you wished to make a friendly 
suggestion. I came innocently to you, and you have thus insulted 
me, me — me, the wife of him who has so generously given you 
his hospitality and friendship. Is this the conduct of an honor- 
able man ? No ; but still, arise, and leave me. Pray for my 
husband’s pardon, and I will forget your madness, and will 
pity you.” 

“Thank God !’’ thought Lindorm. “ I was certain she w'ould 
stand the test, still it is a sad sight for a husband. He is upon 
his knees, motionless as a statue, and his devouring eyes feast 
upon her. She endeavors to loosen her hand, but he still re- 
tains it. But he speaks. I must hear him.” Lindorm listened 
intently. 

“Forget and pity me ! Cruel Georgiana! Is that the only 
consolation you can offer me for the misery of a whole life ? Is 
there no feeling within your heart, which will be merciful to 
me? No friendly star to lighten my dark path?” 

“No, Captain Kornelli. The most that you can gain from 
me is pity for your unfortunate weakness. I love my husband 
too well to be able to listen a moment longer to your words. 
Go, if you do not wish me to despise you.’’ 

She made a strong effort to release her hand. 

A horrible expression of passion ffashed from Kornelli’s eyes. 
He quickly arose, and wild with rage, he forgot honor and duty, 
and boldly encircled Georgiana’s waist with his arm. “ You 
must not, you shall not despise me !” he exclaimed, passionately. 

Georgiana screamed wildly, and now Lindorm’s self-possession 
vanished. He forcibly opened the door, and stood before them 
both like an avenging spirit from the other world. Georgiana 
and Kornelli started back pale with fright, and the excitement 
which raged within them. Lindorm's rage boiled within him 
like a seething cauldron, as he said : “ How dare you, you vil- 

lain, insult my wife in such a manner I” 

“Stop!” stammered Kornelli, between his firmly set teeth. 
“ I have offended yoit, I grant ; but until this moment I have 
struggled with the unfortunate passion which has blinded 
my reason, and, therefore, Lindorm, I do not deserve the epithet 
villain, and you shall answer for it with your blood.” — The last 


OK, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 


339 


words were whispered bitterly in Lindorm’s ear. Kornelli 
quickly left the spot. 

Georgiana, who had stood trembling in fearful suspense, now 
threw herself upon her husband’s bosom. He clasped her to his 
heart. “ My noble, brave Georgiana !” he exclaimed. “ My 
dear, my beloved wife ! Never, I swear by this bitter and sweet 
hour, never will I again doubt you. May God grant peace to the 
unfortunate Kornelli. My passion carried me too far. I have 
offended him more than I should have done. I reproach myself 
bitterly ; but alas ! too late, that I received him as my guest, 
and even forced him to remain. Oh, my Geoigiana, would that 
I had regarded your entreaties, and had listened to your argu- 
ments ! then this storm would not have passed over our beau- 
tiful paradise. Where will it end ?” 

“ Where else than that Kornelli must leave us as soon as pos- 
sible ?” inquired Georgiana, astonished. 

Gustavus did not reply. He felt that it would not be so 
easily arranged, — but fearing to speak his thoughts to Georgi- 
ana, he silently offered her his arm. “ Will you not go to Kor- 
iiellds room and endeavor to console him V' ir quired Georgiana, 
as they wei’e ascending to their apartment. Lindorm pressed 
her hand, and hastened to the Cciptain’s room. Kornelli was 
standing near the window engaged in cleaning his pistols. He 
was as cool and quiet as though he was preparing for target 
shooting. “ Are your pistols ready V’ he cooly inquired of 
Lindorm. 

“No,” replied the baron. “ I do not need them. I do not 
intend to use them. We have offended each other. For my 
part I will confess it, and will give you my hand in reconcilia- 
tion. If you will confess the same, then give me your hand 
also, and we will be friends again.” 

Kornelli smiled sarcastically, and replied with an expression 
of contempt. 

“You wrong me,” continued the Baron, “if you think that 
any conciliatory words are the result of cowardice. No sir. I 
am no coward, and had I not requested you to remain here, 
when your nobler feelings prompted you to depart, and thus 
feel myself the cause of this evil, 1 would be the last one to offer 
you my hand, as I now do again with my whole heart, with the 
hope that our old friendship may be continued. Gentlemen 


340 


GUSTAVUS likdokm: 


can mutually forget weakness in each other, and forgive each 
other, witliout despising each other for so doing.” 

“ Your words may be caused either by a noble heart or cow- 
ardice, still the matter is the same. We have offended each 
other deeply, and blood must be shed. I can not, and will not 
consent to any other method of reconciliation. If you deny me 
this, I will declare publicly that you are a coward who can see 
another man kneeling at his wife’s feet, without washing away 
the disgrace wirh blood.” 

“ Enough ! enough !” exclaimed Lindorm, waving his hand 
impatiently. “As you please. Name your hour and place.” 

“ Five o’clock ; the open space behind the park.” 

Lindorm departed and shut himself up in his room. The 
strife which he passed through was horrible. The thought that 
he had now sacrificed for his miserable weakness his earthly 
happiness. Perhaps one or both of them would be slain. And 
she — Oh, the thought was horrible ! — lie wrote a letter to lier- 
mer, telling him fi-ankly every particular of the matter, and re- 
quested him to hasten to Engelvik. But that his father-in-law 
might not arrive in time to interrupt them, which Kornelli 
would represent in a very contemptible light, the letter should 
not start till nearly five o’clock, so that all would be over before 
he arrived. He secretly ordered that two horses should be har- 
nessed, that the carriage could be quickly prepared, should it 
prove that either Kornelli or himself should be obliged to fly 
into Denmark. Lindorm made all arrangements with the 
utmost composure. He made his will and appointed Mr. Her- 
mer the guardian of his son. He assigned Engelvik as the res- 
idence of Georgiana during her widowhood. He also made 
other arrangements which proved his courage and foresight in 
the liighesL degree. They met at two o’clock in the dining- 
room ; but Captain Kornelli excused himself from a])pearing 
at the table. Lindorm sat silent and pale. “ Take a glass of 
wine, dear Gustavus,” said Georgiana, filled with the utmost 
uneasiness, and presented him with a glass of Madeira ; but 
when Gustavus plaed it to his lips, two great tears fell into the 
wine. 

“ 0, God, Gustavus ! what is the matter ?” exclaimed Georg- 
iana, arising. He extended his arms, and silently pressed her to 
his beating heart. Their tears mingled together ; it was a mo- 
ment ot sacred paii'i. But she was far from suspecting the true 


OR, LEAD US NOT INTO TEMPTATION. 341 

cause of his grief. He shut himself in his room after they 
separated, and remained one hour in solitary prayer. He then 
descended to Georgiana, and his heart beat more calmly as the 
fatal hour approached. He sat beside her, and endeavored to 
speak of the pleasures of their intended journey, and of the joys 
that awaited them upon their return, if God would permit them 
to live. Georgiana nestled her head in his bosom, deeply 
■grieved. He was not so lively as before. His smile was sad; 
but his heart was calm. At length he withdrew a letter from 
his pocket. It was to bo sent to Rosendal. It requested Mr. 
Hermer to visit Engelvik. This consoled her somewhat, for she 
had unlimited confidence in the wisdom and prudence of her 
step-father. After he had spent a short time in playing with 
his son, Lindorra said : “ Now, ray dear Georgiana, I must go 
out into the fresh air for a short time, and in the mean time will 
examine the new fruit trees;’’ Georgiana wished to accompany 
him ; but he refused her with the excuse that the walk would 
fatigue her too much, and that he would soon return. He en- 
deavored to bid her farewell in his usual manner; bitt his grief 
overpowered him. He pressed mother and child to his heart, 
and then hastened from the room. Georgiana’s uneasiness in- 
creased rapidly, and after she had endeavored to console herself 
by all possible arguments that Gustavus’ present state of mind 
was caused only by the incidents of the morning, she called the 
nurse, to whom she gave the child, and throwing her shawl over 
her shoulders, hastened to the park, although he had forbidden 
her to f dlow him. 

“ Did the Baron go towards the orchard ?” she inquired of a 
boy„who was standing in the court-yard. 

“ No, he went into the park.” 

“ Into the park ?” said she, with increasing anxiety. “ Was 
he alone ?” 

“ Yes; but the Captain went there a few moments -before he 
did.” 

A horrible thought flashed through her mind. She has- 
tened to the park ; but in her confusion she took the wrong 
path. At length when she had arrived almost at the further 
extremity of the park, she heard the report of a pistol, rapidly 
followed by another. A feeble cry of pain readied her ears, 
and with renewed fears she hastened to the spot. Lindorm was 
lying prostrate upon the ground, bathed in blood. The ball had 


342 


GUSTAVrS LINDOEM ! 


pierced his breast. Kornelli was kneeling over him, endeavoring 
to staunch the blood. With a heart-rending scream Georgiana 
rushed to her husband’s side. Lindorm looked up tenderly 
towards her, and silentl_y extended his liand. She pressed it to 
her almost bursting heart. 

“Gustavus, my Gustavus !” these were the only words which 
her trembling lips could utter. Lindorm requested her by signs 
that she would allow him to rest his head in her lap. She re- 
tained her presence of mind as long as he wished for anything 
from her. His head was resting upon her lap, and his lips were 
illumined by a sweet smile. Georgiana bowed over, and pressed 
a long holy kiss, the farewell kiss of life and happiness upon his 
lips. 

“ Oh, how happy T am that you are here,” he whispered. 
“ How happy that I can die near you. Forgive me, dearest, 
for the grief I have caused you. Pray for your Gustavus, and 
soon follow me — soon — soon — .” These were his last words. 
His eyes were veiled with the mist of death. A slight sigh, a 
soft pi'essure of the hand, and Gustavus Lindorm’s soul stood in 
the presence of its Judge. A half hour elapsed before Mr. 
Hermer, anxious and bewildered, arrived. For the first time in 
his life he lost his presence of mind, as he saw the beautiful 
Georgiana stretched out near the body of her husband. She was 
senseless, and Gustavus Lindorm, his friend, his son, was* dead. 
Mr. Hermer’s manly soul was deeply moved. His first thought 
was of Lindorm’s last request that the survivor should have 
every facility to escape. Koimelli stood by, filled with the 
deepest despair and grief. 

“ Fly 1 ” exclaimed Mr. Hermer. “ All is ready for the first 
comer.” 

The servants had heard of the catastrophe, and the confusion 
was horrible. Kornelli mechanically followed his conductors to 
the carriage. The old and faithful driver, who had already 
received secret instructions, ascended to the box. Kornelli’s 
trunks were placed in the carriage. Nothing was wanting 
except a peaceful conscience. That was gone for ever. And 
now they rolled on through the darkness, like a storm. Dark- 
- ness also reigned within Kornelli’s soul. 

Lindorm’s grave has been covered with the snows of several 
winters since that eventful evening. Several summers have 


OE, LEAD US NOT INTO TEI^IPTATION. 


343 


strewn it with their odorous flowers, and Geoi'giana stiil remains 
at the solitary Engelvik, mourninn; for tlio loss of her beloved. 
Her tears are not yet diy ; but tlie love for her beautiful son, 
the image of her loved one, stiengthens the weak eord which 
binds her to earth. Each morning she looks with longing eyes 
towards the lofty wallows that shade her husband’s gi-ave in the 
church-yard. Every evening she sends a desiring sigh to the 
great Giver of all good for liberty ; and she w'ill soon be able to 
say, 

“ My heart i*; dust, my hopes are fled, 

I wish no more ; — no more 1 need.” 

Kornelli, that unfortunate man, was not heard from for 
several years. At length Brant received a letter, informing him 
that his brother-in-law had enlisted under the banners of the 
King of Bortugal. A short time afterwards, another letter 
arrived. It was from a comrade of Kornelli, and contained the 
new's that his friend had fallen in battle, during Don Miguel’s 
usurpation of the throne of Portugal. 


TELE END. 


9 

; 


« • 


f, 




'' T: 

•>■ P’ 


- > 


’ » • 




*• « 



- r ^ *4 


4 






•< 


• » 




■»• . 




i -m. 


J - 

. ^' 


« -•. 


I*, 


X 


» . • 


^ r 


' - 

" m 

r , 


X . 


•'I' 


« ' • 




» * 


ki9. 


•• S . *• 


* 

■■■ 



♦ «T' 


0»t 



I 


I T* i-iSABLSY'S WGAKS. 

NAPOLEON AND HiS MARSHALS. By J. T. Headley, 2 vola. 12nio, cloth 
gilt lllrjstrated with 12 Porti'aits, $2 50. 25th Thousand. 

WASHINGTON AND HIS GENERALS. By J. T. Headley, 2 vola 12mo, cloth, 
gilt Illustrated with 16 Portraits, $2 50. 22d Thousand. 

THE SACRED MOUNTAINS. By J. T. Headley, 

Illustrated with 12 engravings, by Burt, with designs by Lossing, 20tb 

Thousand. 

Do. do. do., l2mo, cloth, gilt, $1 25 

SACRED SCENES AND CHARACTERS. By J. T. Hladley, 

with 12 Illustrations. Designed by Parley, 4th Thousand. 
Do. do. do., 1 vol. 12mo. cloth, gilt, $1 25. 

LETTERS FROM ITALY AND ALPS AND THE RHINE. By J. T 

Headley, 1 vol. 12mo. cloth. A New Edition. Eevised and Enlarged. 'With a Por- 
ti-ait of the Author, $1 13. 8th Thousand. 

LIFE OF OLIVER CROMWELL. By J. T. Headley,! vol. 12mo. cloth, gilt, 
witli Portrait, $1 2.5. 6th Thousand. 

HEADLEY’S MISCELLANIES. Authorized Edition, 1 vol. 12nio, clotli, $1. 2d 
Thousand. 

ADIRONDACK; OR LIFE IN THE WOODS. By J. T. Headley, with Origi- 
nal Designs from Gignoux, Ingham, Durand, etc., 1 vol. 12mo. cloth, $1 25. 4th Thou- 
sand. 

SKETCHES AND RAMBLES. By J. T. Headley, 1 vol. 12mo. cloth, 75c. 2d 
Thousand. 

THE IMPERIAL GUARD OF NAPOLEON. From Marengo to Waterloo. By 
J T. Headley, 1 vol. 12mo. with Illustrations, cloth, $1 25. Just Published. 

J. T. HEADLEY'S WORKS— Uniform Edition, 12 vols., in sheep, for Libraries and 
District Schoola 

“^Ir. Headley's peculia:it:es as an author are universally known. He is one of the 
most vigorous and spirit-stirring wP'^ers of the day, especially graphic find powerful in 
narratives of exciting events. No one can fail to get from his descriptions most graphic, 
vivid, and lasting impressions of the scenes of which he speaks.” — W. Y. Courier and 
Enquirer. 

“ His descriptions are graphic, his history correct, and his summing up character scai aely 
suffers by a comparison with similar pages in Tacitus.”— W. Y. Evening Post. 

“ He speaks heartily, earnestly, truthfully ; and the warm heart answers to his voice.” — 
Y”. I". Observer. 

“ Each one of his Biographies is a grand historical picture, conveying in a most impres- 
sive wav, a ti’ue idea of the events of tho time. ^ Cinemnoti Ilerotd. 

“ Mr. Headley is truly eloquent in his description of character. He presents to yo» tha 
strong points of the man with a clearness that seems to place him before you as an old 
acquaintance.” — Cleveland Jleredd 

Whatever critics may choose to say, Mr. H. wall never lack readers. The stir and fire 
of his descriptions will touch a popular chord. In describing the battle field and the 
tumultuous stirring life of the camp, Mr. H. is what Cooper was upoli the Sea.- A T 
Evangelist, 


LIVING ORATORS OF AMERICA. By Rev. E. L Maqoon. 1 vol 12mo., 

portraita. Price, $1 25. 

THE ORATORS OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. By Rev. E. L. 

Magoon. 1 vol. 12mo., with portraits. Price, $1 25. 

Mr. Magoon is a decided original. Both his thoughts and his manner of e.xpressing 
them, are peculiar and striking. — iV. F. Evangelist. 

Mr. Magoon, who is a vivid, nervous writer, has thrown a charm around the charactw 
of the men whose history he has delineated, that will cause the book to be read with im- 
nsual interest — Christian Secretary, 

These volumes contain ex'ceedlngiy clear sketches of our greatest orators ; so arrarigtxl, 
contrasted and compared, that the peculiar powers and excellencies of each are set beforo 
the mind in a strong light — Springfield Republican, 

Every American will read these works with national pride, and have his better feelings 
and sentiments enkindled and strengthened. — Western Literary Messenger. 

THE WOMEN OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. By Mrs. E. F. Ellst. 

8 vols. 12mo., with portraits. Price, $3 50. 

The work fills a place in our Revolutionary history that would scarcely be complete 
■without it; indeed, wo consider it as one of the most valuable contributions that have 
been made to the history of our country in a long time. — Hunts Magazine, 

"We counsel especially the young women of our country to lay aside their novels, at 
least mitil they shall have read “The Women of the Revolution.’' Those of them who 
have souls will find it replete with interest and instruction.— W. F. THhune. 

The narratives are brief, spirited, and profoundly interesting; especially as sho'wing how 
tho toils, the privations and dangers of the war, made themselves felt, perhaps even more 
keenly, in the homes than on the battle-fields of the Revolutionary chami)ions. — M. Y. 
Commercial. 

The authoress has succeeded in collecting a large amount of new and important facts, 
lilnstrative of the heroism evinced in action and suffering, by the women who bore their 
part in the Revolution, which have no place in the political histories of the time, and 
have been derived almost entirely from private sources. — N. Y, Journal of Commerce. 

The rich store of information contained in these volumes, has been procured at the cost 
of much and laborious research, from the surviving relatives of the heroines, scattered 
through various parts of the Union. Personal recollections have been recorded, family 
papers and letters examined, and the work thus made a faithful and vivid exhibition of the 
domestic scenes of the vi&r.— Charleston Inquirer. 

The conception of the book is at once beautifid and patriotic, and its execution ia 
worthy of its subject, and worthy of the reputation of its gifted authoress — Albany Atlas, 

These sketches are of thrilling interest, as w'e gather from a hasty glance at their pageSk 
Tke narrative is clear, concise, atd very agreeably ■written.— M, B. Alercury, 


ONE year; a tale of wedlock. By Emily F. Caelen. Translatou 

from the original Swedish, by Alex. L. Krause and Elbert Perce. 1 voL 12mo. cloth, 
75 cents — Paper covers 60 cents. 

“ This is one of a series of translations, from the works of a Swedish Authoress no less 
distinguished than Frederika Bremer, for purity of style and sentiment, and rare simpli- 
city in description of home-life. There is a nameless charm about her writings, w'hich we 
all have perceived in the sweet stories of Mary Ilowitt — the translator of Bremer's best 
works In the book before us, the vicissitudes and gradual changes, the pleasures and sorrows 
of wedded life, and the march from deep pleasure to sorrow as deep, which often is the 
first year’s journey of a married couple, are well and feelingly pourtrayed.” — Norwich 
Tribune. 

“ This is a translation from the Swedish of one of Madame Carlin's best works. It is a 
pleasing and instructive story from the incidents of one year of matrimony. She treats 
of home — its pleasures and its pains — and shows how happiness may be increased, and 
miseries ameliorated. Her writings are all chaste and elevated.” — New Eaten Palladium. 

“ This di.stinguished authoress, the wife of a Swedish clergyman, is just beginning to be 
Known on this side of the Atlantic. At home she is more celebrated than Miss Bremer* 
fler pictures of domestic life, her portraitures of character in the more secluded walks of 
iife — of the fine sensibilities, pure thoughts and lofty emotions of the human heart, and 
her descriptions of the scenery of her native land — its misty mountains, its green valleys* 
Its winter storms, its radiant summer skies — have won her, deservedly, the high fame she 
enjoys.” — Albany Journal. 

“ Eeaders of this book will find it one of peculiar interest, with a marked and impres- 
sive moral. 1 he tender will read it with tearful sympathy, and the austere and unfeel- 
ing with profit It enters within the halo that surrounds the family circle, and discloses 
the trials and treasures, the son-ows and joys that make up a domestic life.’’ — Pough- 
keepsie Telegraph. 

“ The subject of the present volume, is, in some respects, a very difiicult one; but she 
has treated it with much good taste and delicacy, weaving a great variety of incidents into 
a beautiful and striking story.” — Puritan Recorder. 

“ Mrs. Hale, in her work entitled ‘Woman's Kecord,* thus speaks of Madame Carlen: — 
‘ She began her career as an authoress very early in life for the purpose of adding to the 
means of her parents, who were in narrow circumstances. Her in.spiration was thus of 
the noblest kind, and more poetical than abstract love of fame. Her works were highly 
successful, soon brought her into notice, and obtained her the acquaintance of many dis- 
tinguished personages. Her amiable character and exemplary life have secured her com' 
sideration in all the circles of Stockholm.’ ” 

“ The present work happens to be upon a subject to which a large part of mankind 
Save evidently no innate avefsion ; and we doubt not that it would find readers enough, 
f\'en though they should not be told beforehand, as they may be with truth, that it ex- 
aibits a high order of genius, in connection with great delicacy and purity of sentiment, 
and a spirit so cheerful that one might suppose that it had always been used to bright 
sunshine.” — Albany Argus. 

“This is a translation from the Swedish of Madame Carlen, whose novels are said to 
be characterized by intense interest and a tone of morality remarkably pure. Several of 
her productions have appeared in England, and, though robbed in a great degree of 
their charms, by being clothed in inelegant English, have elicited high encomiums. The 
present romance, the first of a scries from her pen which are to be given to the American 
public, is said to be one of her happiest efforts, and to evince in a higli degree the chaste- 
ness and fervor of her imagination. To weave a pleasing and instructive story from the 
incidents which would transpire during a single year of matrimony, is an idea original in 
its conception, and difficult to carry into effect; but here Madame Carlen has been emi- 
Mntly successful.” — Yankee Blade. 


THE BHIBE OF OMBEEG.-By Emilik F. Caklen, author of “ One Year of Wed- 
lock,” translated from the original Swedish, by A. L. Krause, and Elbert Perce. 
1 vol. 12mo, cloth, 75 cents. I’aper covers, 50 cents. 

“Ko otluY than a Genius could have produced it ” — Albany Argun. ^ 

“ It is a briglit, cheerful story of ^^vedisil domestic life.” — Fluid. Bulletin,. 

“Tijis story gives an insight into the customs and domestic society of Sweden — is ele- 
vated in its character, and is written in a style tliat cannot fail to be entertaining and in- 
structive.” — Nat. Deni. 

“ This delightful story illustrates with the utmost faithfulness the habits and customs of 
»the bwedes, and is replete with humor and variety. Mrs. tarlen is an ardent admirer of 
_uature, and is enthusiastic in her description of the entrancing scenery which encompasses 
the charming Lake Wetter. Mount Omberg rises its lofty head from the baiiks of this 
beautiful lake, mirroring its form in the clear water. 1 he location of the piesent story is 
one of the most romantic and beautiful places in Sweden, and so charmingly simple has 
tlie narrator been, that the reader seems to be cairied to the very spot she describes.” — 
Keoisdia SSentinel. 

“This book is written in a pleasing manner, affording an insight into Swedish life, which 
cannot be obtained by perusing the books of travellers, who describe only what they see. 
Mr-. Carlen portrays the senlinients and peculiarities of that j)eople in a manner which 
entertains and instructs. In the Lr.de of Omberg her pen luxuriates in the description of 
the n.agnilicent scenery of her native country. The incitlents and denouments are so in- 
geniously presented, that they neither startle the reader by their unnaturalness, nor weary 
him by their lameness. It is a charming book, and should be read by all. Its tendency 
cannot be otherwise than good, for it is re])lete with holy sentiments, and domestic love.” 
— BujJ'alo Fourier. 

“ Graceful in its parts, and harmonious as a whole, it is flushed and flooded with the feel- 
ings of youth and lov«‘. And what is a little remarkable in a youthful love-story^, (see Lam- 
artine's llomances) it is free from exaggerated sentiments and sickly whining. The hero 
and heroine are healthy-minded ; there is no French humbug about tliem. Altogether 
‘ The Bride of Omberg,’ is a charuiing book and we commend it to our readers’ notice.” 
— N. Y. Albion. 

“It is from the pen of one of the most popular writers of fiction in northern Europe, the 
author of a ‘Year of Married Life,’ which appeared a few months since, and possessed 
the charm of entire originality of conception, and taught, widial, lessons to marrying as 
Well as married people, well wortii le.irning.” — Bouton Traveller. 

“ There is a bewitching charm about this book, wliich chains the interest of the reader 
until he has completely read it thiough — and then ho sighs that there is no more left. In fact 
"‘The Bride of Omberg,' is a book which all should read. Take onr advice, reader, and 
procure the book. Its iieruscl will not fail to lu’oduce a beneficial influence upon your mind. 
Its innocence, its countless charms, will delight your imagination, and arouse the pure 
principles ol domestic love within your heart. Buy the book” — Centreville Democrat 

“ Her tales are refreshingly original, being free alike from hackneyed incident and style 
of narration. The ‘ Bride of Omberg ’ is a charming picture of fcv/edish Life in its simple, 
country aspects, ami is a relief from the more elaborate fictions, which crowd our libraries 
and book-tables.” — Worcester Palladium. 


Hrj. Carlen has niatle arrangements with her publisher in this country for the 
publication of a new work, which is to be translated from the original manu 
jurlp'c. We hope scon to place it before tbe American Public. 


ESSAYS ON THE PROGRESS OF NATIONS, in Civi''Izatlon, Productive 

Industry, AVealtli, and Population. Illustrated by Statistics of Mining, Agriculture, 

Manufactures, Commerce, Coin, Banking, Internal Improveinents, Emigration and 

Populiition. By Ezra C. Seaman. 1 vol. l2mo. pp. 631. , 

“ riiere is a world of knowledge packed away in its compact pages, and he who reads 
it cannot fail to have his knowledge of the world and the nation he lives in very much 
increaseth” — Evening B^Metin. 

“We have not met, for some time, with a work of more value and interest on the 
topics which it handles. As a book of constant reference, it will prove of great service in 
every library.’" — Hartford Courant. 

“ It is very rare to find a work containing so much definite and reliable information’ 
in an arrangement so easy of comprehension.” — Daily Republican. 

“ The volume is crowded with matters not to be found easily elsewhere, and there is 
hardly a book we would not more readily spare from our shelves than this of Mr. Sea- 
man's.” — W Y. Daily Times. 

“ As a statement of statistical facts in the various branches of the subject, this volyme 
will hold tlie rank of a standard authority. We know of no work that can supply its 
place in this respect, to the merchant, the editor, the scholar, or the state.=man.”— 

York Tribune. 

“ Tlie volume will be exceedingly valuable to the statesman, the political economist, 
and all who take an interest in public affairs. To make such a book is the work of a life- 
time, and its author should not go unrewarded. As a work of reference on the multifari- 
ous objects mentioned in the title, it is the latest and best, and will be indispensable in 
many libraides.” — N. Y. Herald.. ' 

“ The volume is an immense storehouse of useful and important facts. It is ar* 
ranged with great clearness upon a well conceived and settled plan. Every subject is 
thoroughly and clearly discussed according to its natural divisions. This work is not a 
mere theoretical treatise with a few discordant facts at the bottom, but is a well digested 
treatise bottomed on a survey of all the facts bearing on the subject.”— Evening 
Tra/veller. 

“ This work is the result of many years labor and careful research, and embodies many 
facts in political economy with which our statesmen should bs familiar. In f^ct, the 
whole book is a digest of practical information which may prove of vast utility to every 
mind that cares to make inquiry into the elements of modern civilization. It is written 
with great compactness, clearness, and method. Its facts arc those of an indefatigable 
colaborator, and its views those of an independent thinker. It deserves a place in tho 
library of every intelligent American.” — Courier and Enquirer. 

“ The whole is comprised in a volume of six hundred and thirty pages. Tlie compen- 
diousness and value of the matter render this work very desirable for every library as a 
book of reference for statistics.”— Intelligencer. 

“ The amount of labor bestowed on this work has been great, and the author has suc- 
ceeded in laying before the public a mass of valuable information, such as is seldom to be 
found in one volume. As a book of reference also for literary men and politicians it is 
Invaluable, and should obtain, consequently, a large circulation.”— Daily. 


LECTURES ON ART— AND POEMS. By Washington Allston. Edited by 
lilchard Henry Dana, Jr. Contents — Lectures on Art, jiages 3-167— Aphorisms, sen- 
tences written by Mr. Allston on the walls of his Studio, jniges 167-179 — The Hypo- 
chondriac, pages 179-199— Poems, pages 199-317. 1 Yol. 12iuo. Price, $1 25. 

“There is a store of intellectual wealth in this handsome volume. It is a book of 
thought Its contents arc the rich and tasteful productions of the scholar and artist, who 
had miud to perceive and skill to portray umch tliat is unseen by ordinaiy minds, as well 
as intelligence and power to exhibit whatever is grand and beautiful _botli in the physical 
and moi'al world.” — Ohristia7i Observer. 

“These mo the records of one of the purest spirits and most exalted geniuses of which 
this country can boast. The intense love of the beautiful, the purity, grace and gentleness 
which made him incomparably the finest artist of the age, lend their charm and their 
power to these productions of his pen. * * * There are in his poems feeling, delicacy, 
taste, and the keenest sense of harmony which render them faultless.” — Y. Evangelist. 

“ As a writer we know of no one who in his writings has exhibited such an appreciation 
of what constitutes beanty in art, correctness in form, or the true principles of composi- 
tion.” — Providence Journal. 

“We commend them to the intellectual and the thoughtful, for we know that no ono 
can read them without being wiser, and wa believe the better." — Albany State Register. 

“ The production of a most ethereal spirit instinctively awake fo all the harmonies of 
creation.” — Albany Argus. 

“The exquisitely pure and lofty character of the author of these lectm-es .and poetic 
fragments is well expressed in them. It gave their structure a freshness and calmness, 
and their tone a purity that remain to charm us, and that are equally admirable and de- 
lightfub” — The Independent. 

“His lectures possess gi-eat attractions for every one aiming at cultivation of mind and 
refinement of taste, while his poems, which elicited so high praise when published singly, 
are sure to receive it when as now embodied in a more classic form.” — Natchez Courier. 

“ The lovers of American literature and art will rejoice in the possession of these ma- 
tured fruits of the genius which seemed alike skilled in the use of the pen and pencil” — 
Newark, Daily Advet'tiser. 


POEMS AND PROSE WRITINGS. By Eichard Henry Dana. 2 vols. 12mo. 

Price, $2 50. 

“Mr. Dana's writings are addressed to readers of thought, sensibility and experience. 
By tenderness, by force, in purity, the poet paints the world, treading in safety the dizziest 
verge of passion, through all things, honorable to all men ; the just style resolving all per- 
plexities, a rich instruction and solace in these volumes to the young and old who are to 
come hereafter .” — Literary World. 

“Mr. Dana is evidently a close observer of nature, and therefore his thoughts are origi- 
nal and fresh .” — True Democrat. 

“ In addition to the Poems and Prose Writings included in the former edition of his 
works, they contain some short, practical pieces, and a number of reviews and essays con- 
tributed to different periodicals, some of them as much as thirty years sinie, and now re- 
published for the first tinui — as the expression of the inmost soul, these writings bear a 
strong stamp cf originality.”— N. Y. Tribune. 


DARLSY’S ILLRSTRATBB EDITIGN OF - 

REVERIES OF A BACHELOR Or, a Book of the Heart. By Ik, Mabtisu 1 
vol. Svo. with tweuty-five illustrations. Price, in clotli, full guilt, $4 (^0 ; in morocco 
extra, $6 00. 

The illustrations, designed by Barley, and engraved by Whitney, Kinnersloy, HeiTick, 
&c., are considered by good judges as the finest ever e.xecuted in this countiy, and the Pub* 
lisher promises the most elegant Gift Book of the season. This book having already gone 
through fifteen editions, has been stereotyped anew, expressly for this edition. 



THE EVENING BOOK; Or, Fireside Talk on Morals and Manners, with Sketches 
of Western Life. By Mrs. C. M. Kikkland. 1 vol. Svo. cloth, full gilt, $3 50; mo- 
rocco extra, $5 00. 

The contents of this elegant volume, all written by Mrs, Kirkland, are as follows ; — “ House- 
hold” — Hospitality — Mystery of Visiting — Significance of Dress — Conversation — What 
shall we be? — Fastidiousness — Bush Life — Street Servants at Home and Abroad — Tho 
Log School House — Standards — Sketch of a Cjise, or a Physician Extraordinary — The 
Dark Side — Courting by Proxy — Growing old gracefully — The 'i own Po^r, a Western 
lieminiscence — The Village School — Ihe Singing School — A Wedding in the Woods. 
The volume is elegantly illustrated wiTu fine stekl engravings, designed by Dallas, 
and engraved by Burt 

“ This is one of the most delightful of Mrs. Kirkland’s works, and will be wholly popu 
lar, fy the sketches and essays it contains treat of subjects pertaining to home life and 
social lusjiners. The essays are varied with a number of tales and sketches of Western 
adventure, as entertaining as some of the pictures in the fair author's “blew Home.” — Mrs. 
EUet. 


MRS* SLLST* 

/etching spirits. By Mrs. Ellet, Author of “ Worn on of the American Kovo. 
lution.” 1 vol. Svo. with fine steel engravings. Bound in cloth, full gilt, price $2 50, 
and morocco extra, price $3 50. 

We have lo^iked over this beautiful book with great delight— the great doctrines of tho 
gospel are fully presented, and this touching and attractive subject invested with all the 
grace and sweetness of a pme and womanly heart .” — Southern Watchman. 

PROF. BOYR’S EOmON OF 

YOUNG’S NIGHT THOUGHTS, with a memoir of the Author, a critical view of 
his writings, and explanatory notes. By Ja.mes R. Boyd. In 1 vol. Svo, 'Elegantly 
illustrated with Westall's designs, engraved by Burt. Price, in cloth, full gilt, $4 00, 
in morocco extra, $6 00. Also, uniform with “ Young.” 

I^ILXON’S paradise lost, with copious Notes, Explanatory and Critical. By 
James Robert Boyd 1 vol. Svo. Elegantly Illustrated with Martin’s Illustrations. 

“ Professor Boyd has evidently elaborated the notes with great care, and many a reader 
will thank him for having rendered intelligible and exquisitely beautiful, what before 
scarcely seemed to have any meaning .” — Albany Argus. 

“ Professor Boyd lias prepared this edition with copious notes and introductory remarks 
to eacli Book, by which everything obscure is explatned, while the various beauties of 
thought and style are happily pointed out"— Uartford Herald. 


i'OUJJG’S WIGHT THOOGHTS AND MIHTON’S PARADISE LOST. 

PKOFESSOR BOYD'S EDITION. 

THE PAR/fDISE LOST. By John Milton MTth Notes Explanatory and Critica 

Edited by Rev. Jamks Robert Botp, 1 vol., 12rao. Price, $1 25 

The copious notes certainly throw much light ujH)n the text, and wiil render the worV 
Itself, to most readers, quite another thing than what it would be Avithout them. — JY. 1 
01 server. 

Professor Boyd has evidently elaborated the notes Avith great care, and many a reader 
will thank him for having rendered intelligible and exquisitely beautiful, Avbat befon 
scarcely seemed to have any meaning. — Albany Argus. 

Professor Boyd has prepared this edition with copious notes and introductory remarki 
to each Book, by which everything obscure is explained, while the various beauties ol 
thought and style are happily pointed out. — Uartford Herald. 

NIGHT THOUGHTS ON LIFE, DEATH, AND IMMORTALITY. By Ed. 

ward Young, LL.D. With a Memoir of the Author, and a Critical VieAv of his Writ- 
ings, and Explanatory Notes. By James Robert Boyd, Editor of Tlie Paradise Lost 

1 vol., 12mo. Price, $1 25. 

From the care Avith Avhich these editions have been gotten up. and the many advantages 
they possess over any other editions Ave have seen, A\'e regard them as the most desirable 
noAv published.— Home Gazette. 

Professor Boyd has laid the admirers of true poetry under lasting obligations for his 
republication, Avith notes, of tAvo of our most profound and sentimental Christian 

Intelligencer. 

The editor has performed hia task with evident industry and love of his author. Ilia 
notes are generally brief, and Avell adapted to their purpose. — Harper's Maga/zine. 

THE LIFE AND WRITINGS OF DE V/ITT CLINTON. By Williaai M. 

Campbell, author of Border Warfare of New York, or Annals of Tryon Count 3 ^ 1 vob, 

12mo. Price, $1 2.5. 

This is a book that has long been required by the public, and aa'c are glad the compila 
tion of it Avas undertaken b}’ so ripe a scholar, and by a gentleman of such acknoAvledged 
ability and discrimination of mind, as Mr. Campbell. The, life and public acts of De "Witt 
( linton form too large a part of the history of Ncav York, and are too intimately inter- 
woven and connected Avith her present prosperity and greatness, not to be eagerly' sought 
for by everj'true son of the Emjiire State. — Aulrurn Daily Advertiser. 

No library, the oAvner of Avhich professes to feel an interest in the history of the State 
of Ncav York in particular, and of his country in general, should be Avithout this A'olumo, 
— Commercial Advertiser. 

We cheerfully recommend it to the public. It maybe supposed that every District 
School Library in New York, at least, Avill purchase \i.—Neicarh Daily Advertiser. 

It is a most attractive subject, and Mr. Campbell is admirably qualified by ability, taste 
and familiarity Avith the events embraced in its scoi)C, to do it ample justice, llis book 
will bo Avelcomed by all admirers of the genius of Clinton as well as by all interested in 
public affairs. — Courier and Enquirer. 

It is unnecessary to say that no public man has been more intimately identified with 
the literary and impro\mment policy of the State than De Witt Clinton. His name is 
associated with all that is grand in its recent history, and it is important that those noAV 
coming upon the stage of political action, should be made acquainted Avith his life and 
writings. The duty assumed by Mr. CAmphell has been faithfully executed lie baa 
made a very readable work. — Albany Evening Jo\ornal, 


THE PLANETARY AND STELLAR WORLDS; A Popular Exposition of lb.- 

Great Discoveries and Theories of Modem Astronomy. In a Series of Ten Lectures 
By Prof. O. M, Mitchell. 1 vol. 12mo. Price, $1 25, 

For a practical, comprehensive exposition «f the principles of astronomy, as they ar 
now understood, no better work can be found. Written in a glovving style, tlie gre; 
principles an<l fuels of the science are stated in that popular language which every readt 
can understand, and which presents the author s thoughts in the clearest manner. Fo. 
the use of schools, and for private reading, we think it will win its way at once to an uni 
versal pojiularity. It is illustrated by a series of admirable engravings, which add, oi 
course, incomparably to the excellence and utility of the work , — New York Evangelist 

In itself considered, this is one of the most interesting, entertaining, instructive and 
valuable works that we have perused in many a day. We have read it witli fee.ings glow- 
ing more and more with the finishing of every page; and have longed to put it into the 
hand of every inhabitant of earth whose soul leaps after the systems of worlds and suns 
which circle above him, and onward to immortality and heaven — 

The work gives a most admirable popular exposition of the great discoveries and 
theories of modern astronomy, and cannot fail to bo universally read with the greatest 
profit and delight We commend it to attention and favor . — Courier and Enqv/irer. 

The work throughout displays a most familiar and extensive knowledge of the subjects 
of which it treats, and is written in a style of glowing eloquence that is in accordance with 
the magnificent scenes and objects which it Ae&oxih&s.— American Literary Magazine. 

LECTURES ON SHAKSPEARE. By H. N. Hudson. 2 vols., 12uio. Price, $2 50. 

IMany of the lectures have been re-written a dozen times; and probably few books of 
the size ever published in the country, have been the slow product of so much toil of 
analysis and research. Almost every sentence gives evidence of being shaped in the 
“forge and working-house of thought” All questions which rise naturally in the progress 
' of the work are sturdily met and answered, however great may be their demand on the 
Intellect or the time of the author. Everything considered, subtilty, depth, force, bril- 
liancy, comprehension, we know of no work of criticism ever produced in the United 
States which equals the present, either in refinement and profundity of thought, or splen- 
dor and intensity of expression. Indeed, none of our critics have devoted so much time as 
Mr. Hudson to one subject, or been content to confine themselves so rigidly to the central 
sun of our English literary system. We doubt, also, if there be any work on Shakspeare, 
produced on the other side ef the Atlantic which is so complete as the present in all which 
relates to Shakspeare's mind and character. It not only comprehends the highest results 
of Sh.aksperian criticism, but it is a step forward. — Graham’s Magazine. 

They are the work of a man of an original turn of thinking and expression, and are fuD 
of brilliant thoughts, and acute, often novel speculations . — Evening Post. 

They contain, on the whole, the most satisfactory estimate of this prince of the drama 
to be found in our language. The style in which they are written is unusually chiiste and 
beautiful, and the writer has so entrenched himself in the very soul of his subject, that 
there seems to be a perfect community of thought, feeling, even pulsation . — Albany Atlae. 

Jtir, Hudson has here brought together not only all the authentic facts that have com« 
down to us in regard to the life and character of Shakspeare, but all the really valuable 
criticisms that throw light upon his intellectual history and bis moral and intellectual 
character . — Boston Evening Transcript. 

We regard It as decidedly the ablest and m>8t valuable book of criticism ever published 
(n this country ■« ^Courier and EnquArer. 


LiEliT. LYECH’S i!S¥ WORK. 

NAVAL LIFE— THE MIDSHIPMANS or Observations Afloat and Ashore. By 
Liiut, W. F. Lynch, autnor of Dead Sea Expedition.” 1 vol. 12ino. Price, $1. 

“ The stylo is spirited and commanding, the matter of the most exciting character, and 
tilt deduetious often drawn from incident and adventure worthy of the head and the heart 
of the author.” — American spectator. 

“ Amid tlie rollicking and exciting scenes, so characteristic of a life on the ocean wave’ 
the author has introduced others of a more subdued kind — passages here and there of 
touching pathos — little gusbings from the fount of a chastened and sensitive nature, be- 
traying a heart susceptible to the higher and better feelings that adorn and dignify man.” 
— Weekly Eclectic. 

“ The adventures he and his shipmates met with in various quarters of the globe, are 
nan-ated in an unpretending style, but M’ith graphic power. Several of these narrations 
are of exciting interest, and they so closely follow each other, that the reader will find it 
Impossible to lay down the book until he has reached the last page.” — Portland Tran^ 
scrijit. 

“ This is a delightful matter-of-fact volume, for which we predict a great many readers.” 
— Christian Intelligencer. 

“ It is a work which does credit to the moral and literary character of the navy.” — y. 
Y. Evangelist. 

“ It is well written, avoiding coarseness and slang, and will be a pleasant companion for 
the winter evenings.” — Cincinnati Herald. 

“The author has a great variety of experience, and he has made out of it not only an 
agreeable but instructive book.” — Albany Argus. 

“ It is filled with lively portraitures of naval life, and must be rer.'l with interest both 
by seamen and landsmen.” — N. Y. Tribune. 

"This is a pleasing book, abundantly teeming with the thrilling .jasualties of ‘hair- 
breadth ’scapes’ which beset the paths of those who plough the enchafe.d bosom of the 
deep, and is strikingly characterized by the winning gi’aces of modesty of tone and a re- 
fined simplicity of narration.” — Washington liepublic. 


ANNALS OF THE QUEENS OF SPAIN. By Anita Gkorge. 2 vols. 12rao. 

Price, $2 50. 

“Of the manner in which she has performed her task, it is enough to say that she has 
won the distinguished commendation of Wm. 11. Prc.scott. ’ — H, Y. Evangelist. 

“Mrs. George follows steadily the highway of her subject vitbout diverging to any by- 
paths of speculation and illustration. Her object appears to be, to give as much informa- 
tion as po.ssible in small compass, in which she succeeds ;.” — Literary World. 

“The authoress has worked her way throuah the scattered rubbish of tlie past and pro- 
duced a work of immediate and lasting interest .” — Bangor Courier, 

“The work is written in a clear and vivacious style, and Is an accession to the popular 
Mtoratura ” — Prairie Herald. 


BRACE'S HU?^GARY IN 1851; With an Experience of the Austrian Police. By 

Chakles LoEiNO Bkace. (BeaiUilully illnsti’ated, with a map of Hungary). 

« 

“Upontlie particular field of Hungary, tlihs is by far the most ctunjiletc and rcdiablo 
R’ork in the language ; a work that .all should read who would underst.'ind the in>titutions, 
the charaeixT, and the .‘;pii-it of a people who just now have so urgent a claim on our sym- 
pathy.” — Y. Independent. * 

‘There is probably not a work within the reach of the English scholar tliat can afford 
him such a satisfactory view of Hungary as it now is, as this work of r. Brace.” — Chris- 
tian Intelligencer. 

“ It will not disappoint public expectation. It bears the strongest evidence of beinj 
mast reliable in its descriptions and facts.” — Boston Journal. 

“ Vr'e have seldom taken in hand a book which bears the reader along with an interest 
so intense and sustained.” — Wati-hman and Rejlector. 

“ It is a gi-aphic picture of the people and institutions of Hungary at the present moment 
by one who writes what he savv and heard, and who was well guali.ded fo judge."-— T’/’oi/ 
Daily Post. 

“He mingled much in the social life of every class of the Hungarian peo]de, and thero 
can be no question tliat he has presented a faithful picture of the condition, mmuers, cus- 
toms, and feelings of the Magyars.” — PortUind Transcript. 

.“The best and most reliable work that we possess, in regf rd to llungaryas it now is, 
and tlie only one written from personal observation.” — Phil. Evening IlulU iin. 

“ It tells us precisely what the m.ass of readers wish to know in regard to the condition 
of lliui'O'aiy since, the lievoliition. Having travelled over large portions of the country on 
foot, and mingling freely with the inhahitants in their honse.s, the author relates liis various 
experiences, many of which are .sufficiently strange to fisjure in a romance” — N. 1' Tri 
ljune. 

‘‘This book is exceedingly entertaining. These arc clear, unmnbitious nurr dives, .sound 
views, and abundant information. We get a perspicuous vie”' of th.o pcoji e, life, and 
character of the country, and le.arn more of the real condition of tilings than we could else- 
where obtain.” — E Y. Evangelist. 

“ Its narrative is fluent and graceful, and gives the. mo.st vivid and complete, and the 
most f.itliful picture of Hungary ever presented to American Courier and 

Inquirer. 

“For graphic delineation, and extent of knowledge of the .subject described, '.‘r. Brace 
has no efpml, at least in print.”— 77i<3 Columhian and- Far West 

“We b ive read it carefully, and have no hesitation in saying that it, pre.scnts a complete 
idea of Hnng.ary and her people as they were and are. Mr. Brace has the h.ajipy and rr.ra 
fiiculty of making the reader .see what he .saw, and feel what ho felt." The Erlerflr. 

“Ho has succeeded in gathering th.e fullest and most satisfiictory amount of information 
In regard to Hungary that we have .seen. His description of the Tlnngarian Chnrch and 
the rc-ligiotls character of the people are especially interesting.'; nd the who’e volume Is a 
valuable addition to onr knowledge of the interior of Europe."— Watcrmian and Ob- 
server. 

“Tliis excellent work is not one of proesy details and dry statistics, but is composed of 
the most familiar and intimate glimpses of Hungarian life, written in the most graceftil 
etylo.”— Worcester Sj^y 


&. MARVEL'S V/ORKS. 


TUTETEENTn EDITION OF 

REVERIES OF A BACHELOR? a Book of the Heart. By Ik. Maavel. 1 vol 
12mo., with Illustrations by Daelet. 

The Illustrated Edition, with Twenty»five Illustrations, will be ready about the middle 
of October. 

“ Quotations give but a faint Idea of the depth of feeling, the beantifol and winning 
frankness, the elastic vigor of soul, and the singular fidelity of expression which charac- 
terize this remarable volume. Its quaint ingenuity of arrangement is wholly lost in 
extracts; and in order to enjoy the delicious adaptation of form to sentiment in which it 
would be hard to name its equal, it must be read as a consummate, artistic, gem-like 
whole.” — Y, Tribune, 

“ The dreamy, shadowy haze of reverie, Its fleet transitions. Its vivid and startling pas- 
sages — more vivid, ofteutimos, than anything of real life — are admirably reproduced on 
these delicate pages. The dense and deliberate style, though nowise itself dreaniy and 
Insubstantial, dealing largely rather in the tough and oaken Saxon, that makes the strength 
of our hardy tongue, is adapted with admirable pliancy to the movement and tone of the 
fancy. There are passages in it>— as those descriptive of early separations, schooldays and 
their sequel — that will start the memory, with a quick throb, in many hearts. And there 
are essential and permanent qualities exhibited in it, both of intellect and of sensibility, 
that give noble promise of a future, and that will make the subsequent publications of the 
author events to be watched for.” — Independent, 

The writer who can lure a few of his fellow mortals away from the bustle, and 
the strife, and the fret, and the wear and tear of a restless existence — who can plant them 
In his own quiet arm-chair, and think a little for them so easily and so cosily that they 
shall fancy his thouglits to be their own soliloquies — who can carry them off from the 
engrossing present, backward to the fullness of youth, or forward to the repose of age— 
vho can peel off, hero and there, the worldly rind that grows ever-thickening over the 
heart, growing fastest and thickest in the hothouses of fashion, and in the rank soil of 
wealth — the writer, we say, who can do this — Mr. Ik. Marvel doee it in his Reveries — shall 
be welcomed to a place in our regards, and cordially recommended to our readers' book- 
shelves.” — Albion. 

“ This is a pleasant and clever book ; racy, genial, lively and sparkling. It is a book to 
put one in good humor with himself and all the world,” — Southern Literary Gazette. 

“ It is an exquisite production, the like of which the press has not produced In this 
country or in England. Portions of it remind us forcibly of some of the old, and almost 
unknown French authors, whose sketches of thought and feeling wo have never seen 
equalled for delicacy and truth, until we »^ad these Reveries. The book Is especially 
welcome as one of a new class in this country, which appeals to all the finer feelings of the 
Journal of Commerce. 

“ Well has the author called it a book of the heart Not of a heart withered by selfish- 
ness, mistaking disappointment for sorrow, nacred of the world’s joys for philosophic con- 
tempt ; but a generous, noble heart, that has sorrowed as we have sorrowed, that can echo 
back from the distant hills of its own experience our own cries — ^now cf joy, now ol grief 
and our songs of quiet happiness.”— Y. Courier and jTupmrer. 


DREAM LIFE ! A Fable of the Seasons. By Ik. Makvel. 1 voI. 12mo. 

A charmingly designed and beautifully written book. It will add to tis piivious repu- 
tation. — The Churchman. 

It is written in the same vein as the “ Reveries of a Bachelor,” by the same author, but 
Is on the whole a better boolc. — A’’. F. Daily Times. 

FRESH GLEANINGS? or aNew SI eai from the 01 1 Field ot Contir ental Euroj a By 
Ik. Marvel. 1 voL, 12mo. 

“This book should be read by all who can appreciate a style full of gi'ace, in a c^)mposi 
tion replete with original and striking thoughts.” — Boston Journal. 

“ Agreeable, quaint, humorous, philosophical, pathetic, charming, glorious Ik. Marvel! 
It is as refreshing to the mind, wearied with the thrice-told insipidities of continental 
travel to dip into his fresh sparkling pages, as a plunge, this hot weatlier, into the cold, 
diamond, deer-haunted waters of some mountain lake. We have turned over Ids soft, 
, thick, dainty pages, and our eye has glided along the stream of his bright descriptions, 
pleasant thoughts, humorous expressions, and characters painted with a lew light touches, 
like daguerreotype portraits — very Steme-like and exceedingly fine— -until arriving at the 
end we are startled at the rapidity with which the il-et of Time, flow'er-mulfled, have trod- 
den.” — Albany Atlas. 

“A series of the liveliest, newest, most taking and most graphic sketches of out of the 
way scenes, character and incidents, that were ever done up between a pair of bookbinder’s 
covers.” — Commercial Advertiser. 

“ This is decidedly the most agreeable book of the season. It reminds one by an occa- 
sional association of ideas, rather than resemblance, of imitation of Sterne's Sentimental 
Journey, and some of Longfellow’s transatlantic sketches ; but its freshness, its variety, 
graphic descriptive power, and genial sympathies, are all its own.” — BujJ'alo Advertiser. , 

THE BATTLE SUMMER. Being Transcripts from Personal Observation in Parte 
during the year 184S. By Ik. Maeveu With Illustrations by Dablbt. 1 voL, 12mo 

“It is a series of pictures — sketches of scenes which passed under the author's eye. It 
Is most ably done, and shows the hand of one gifted with genius and destined to make hte 
mark on the literature of hte country.”— Y. CouHer and Enciuirer 

“The book is filled with a series of pictures and sketches more graphic it would be difii 
cult to find.” — New York Recorder. 

“Like a talented and enthusiastic artist, he placed himself in tue best positions, and 
caught the lineameuts of each scene to be transferred to his canvas. * * * lu truth, he 
has furnished a gallery oi portraits which are very lilo like.” — Presbyterian. 

“ An elaborate history would fail to convey so vivid and truthful a conceptton oi the 
rise, progress and manner of the ‘ second reign,oi terror’ as is to be ebtaiued from this work.’ 
—Portland Transcript. 

“ It Is by far the most able and most Impressive account ot the scenes in Paris, and 
loveate a power of description that will give the author a rame.”— Al Y. Evangelist. 


lie. MARVEL’S WORKS. Uniform volumes. Style for Libraries. 


HERBERT’S HEW WURK. 

THE CAPTAINS OF THE OLD WORLD— Their Cainpaig-.s— Chsjacter, and 
Gaiuluet as compared with the gi'eat modern Strategists — From tlie Persian Was 8 ta 
the end of the Roman Reimblic. Ly Henry W. Herbert. 1 vol. 12mo., with iJus* 
trations, cloth. Price, $1 25. 

Contents. — Tlie Military Art among tlie Greeks and Ptomaus — MilLiades, the soi of 01* 
mon— His battle of Marathon — Themistocles, his seu-light oli’-fealamis, Ac. — Pausanias, 
tlic Spartan; his battle of Plataia, Ac.— Xenophon, the Athenian; nis retreat of tha 
H en Thousand, Ac. — Epaminondas, his Campaigns, battle of Leuktra and Mantinela — 
Ale.xandor of Macedon, his battles of the Granikos, Issos, and Arbela, Ac. - -Hannibal, 
his battles of the i ic intis, Trebbia, '1 hrasyniene, and Canai. 

“The tlieme is full of interest, to which Mr, Herbert’s known literary ability and classi- 
cal taste may be expected to give due exposition. Tlie work is an original one — the ma- 
terial of which he claims to derive, not from modern books, but from the ancient autlientic 
Eources of history which he has examined for himself.” — U. S. Gazette S rV. AmericU'ri. 

“Mr. Herbert has succeeded admirably— and has produced a work that will entitle liiin 
to a high rank with the best authors of his native and his adopted country ,” — SyracAise 
Sk()\ 

“The exploits of those captains are detailed, whose achievements exerted the most 
powerful inliuence on the destinies of tlie world. The author is a well-read historian, and 
has contemi>laUNl the events he describes with the eye of a philosopher and scholar.” — 
Philadelphia J*resl yterian. 

“This is a powerful and brilliant delineation of the captains of the Old World — it opens 
with the three great Wars of Greece, and traces the course of Hannibal in the most capti 
■ vating style.” — Albany Spectator. 

“To a nervous and pointed stylo the author adds the research of a scholar and the en- 
thnsiasm of a man of action. The strategies of warfare — the arming of troops, and the 
stern conllicts of man with man, are of course congenial subjects to one whose knowledge 
cf skill in woodcraft is proverbial, and Mr. Herbert consequently enters into them with 
gusto and with clearness of perception.” — The Albion. 

“This volume which is intended to be the first of a scries, includes seven of the greatest 
generals of antiquity, beginning Avith Miltiades and ending witli Hanmbal. The facts are all 
drawn from the most authentic sources, and the characters displa>ed with uncommon 
skill and effect. It was a bright thought, the bringing together of these illustrious names 
in one group.” — Albany Argus. 

“Tlie writer draws a comparison between them and the great modern strategists, and 
gives an exceedingly interesting and graphic picture of tho celebrated conflicts of olden 
times from tlie Persian wars to the Punic Avars.”— W Y. Observer, 

“This is an unique and able work. It displays sound and varied scholarship, united 
with a knoAvledge of the military art rarely possessed by a civilian. There is a truth and 
freshness rtbout the descriptions that shoAv the autlior to I e no second-hand compiler, but 
one who has draAvn his knowledge from a careful study of the Greek and Roman historiaaa 
In their natiA'e garb. WeAvould recommend this AA-ork to the attention of the youn" stu- 
dent, as a better manual of antiquities relative to tho military art, than any set treatise on 
ths subject, Avhile its vieAvs of historical epochs and political relations are eiiually valuable 
and trustworthy. His analysis of the character and strategy of the great captains of anti 
^ulty la fhll of interest and instruction.”— -AT. T, Jiecord^r, 


HUGH PYNNSHUR3TS HIS WANDERINGS AND WAYS OF THINKING 

By Donald MacLeod. 1 vol. 12mo. 

“ We have certainly since Thacakary, had no such pleasant tourist ; incidents, adventures, 
comic as well as serious, anecdotes, descriptions, poetry, and satire are most happily inter- 
minified, and the result is as delightful a volume for a sumn.er day or a winter evening as 
we have seen for a long time.” — Philadelphia Evening Bulletin. 

“ Tills is an eminently clever and readable work, which we venture to predict will at 
once secure its author a distinguished place among American writers. It is a fine tissue 
of humour, wit and adventure, pathos and description, woven into just enough of acting and 
moving story to create a lively interest.” — Graham's Magazine. 

“I his is a work of decided genius; witty, observant, finely descriptive and poetical, - 
a kind of ti'avelling idyl, sung out easily, and for the pleasure of singing, by one whose 
heart was full of the stir, associations, and beauty of European life.” — N. Y. Evangelist. 

“This is no ordinary book It is written by one w'ho has the eye and the heart of a 
true poet; and the transatlantic scenes whigh pass in review before the writer are touched 
with corresponding lights and shadows, making each one of them a picture, and every 
pictme a gem.” — Knickerhocker Magazine. 

“A kind of jirose Cliilde Harold, in which the choice scenes of a Continental Tour are 
strung upon the silken thread of a graceful and lively narrative.” — Christian Inquirer. 

“ This is a quaint, chatty, and graphic book of travels, full of gems of pathes humour, 
fancy, and brilliant delineation.” — Watchman and Olserver. 

“This Ls a charming book, abounding with wit and humour, but abounding also in 
genuine x.CCaos,.— Hampshire Gazette. 

“The writer seems to have seen every thing worth seeing, and he has depicted it all 
here, with a genius, with a wit, with a discrimination, and with a poetical fimey that will 
challenge, and win the attention and admiration of the reader.” — Baltimore Patriot. 

“ The author is a man of education and practice, and swings his pen with a free and 
easy dash, that is as amusing and captivating, as it is ingenious and efi'ective,” — Springfield 
ReptCblican. 

“The work evinces great pow'er of imagination and of description ; and the writer seems 
equally in his element wiiether he is describing the overpowering grandeur of the Alps, or 
a ludicrous scene in a stage coach.” — Albany Argus. 

“Hynnshurst is quite as good in its way as the famous “Iteveries oi a Bf chelor,” and if 
w'e are not mistaken in the public taste, is destined to as wide a circulation. It must 
become the book for the w’atering-places this season.” — Arthur's Home Gazette. 

“A series of brilliant pictures, daguereotyped from scenes as they passed, with a vivid 
ness and dramatic life, that let us into the reality as perfectly as if we had passed through 
the same experiences.” — Home Journal. 

“Pynnshurst will be read with more than ordinary pleasure by whoever can appreciate 
& well of English, pure and undefiled, drawn ou^ by talent, ready observation, quick per- 
ception, and fine i&’&ia."— Columbian and Great West. 

“This volume is as fine a specimen of wha-t may be called the ‘ Bomance of Travel,’ as 
we have ever met with. All his descriptions are w onderfully vivid, and he is one of those 
travellers that are constantly meeting with singular adventures, some simply amusing, 
some comical, and others absolutely WmWing"- -Troy Budget. 

“The author has a lively fancy, a quick wit, and a genial heart; likes legendary lore, 
understands life, affects Saxon English, and hits off portraits capitally.”— iiT. Y. Courier 
and Enquirer. 


"THE FALL OF POLAHD.” 


Containing an Analytical and a Pliilosopliical Account of the Causes which C!onspired in 

the Kuin of that Nation; together with a history of the country from its origin. By 

L. C. Saxton. 2 vols; 12 mo., pp. 563, 621. 

The entire work is no hasty utterance of crude opinions, for the autiior lias evidently 
fitted himself for the task he has undertaken, by a study of history generally, and particu- 
larly by a careful collation of all those writers that bear upon the subject. 

In order to be more complete, the various topics are arranged under different beads, as 
Beligion, Government, Great Men, Civilization, Society, &c., thus enabling the student to 
refer directly to the subject which he may desire to see, and fitting it, with its appropriate 
index, to make a valuable w^ork for the library . — Newark Daily Advertiser. 

He has gone into his subject with thoroughness and a scrupulous regard to accuracy in 
detail, having been many years in gathering his materials, and giving them sjuumetry and 
form . — Evening Transcript. 

The work abounds with thrilling incidents a«id vivid, not to say gorgeous descriptions, 
as well as in valuable historic detail . — Albany Argus. 

It is the product of great thought and research, and presents a complete and accurate 
view of the History, Government, Laws, Eeligion, Popular Character. Literature, and in 
short everything connected with Poland that can have an interest for the scholar or the 
statesman. The author writes with great vigor and clearness, and his work is constructed 
throughout upon the best principles of historical science. It is a solid, S 3 Tnmetrical, and 
glowing incorporation of all the great points of interest of one of the most interesting 
nations of modern times; and deserves to bo placed among the enduring ornaments of 
American literature . — Courier and Enquirer. 

These volumes embody a full and continuous history of Poland from the earliest ages of 
Its existence, in which are included the several dynasties under which it has been gov- 
erned. with reference to every subject •which throws light on the principles of its govern- 
ment, its varying prosperity, its literature, its distinguished men, its religion, and the char- 
acter of its people. The author has consulted everjThing which has been written on the 
history of Poland which was accessible ; has placed his materials under a clear arrange- 
ment, and has subjected the whole to a careful analysis. There is no other book extant, 
in which so much has been compressed on the subject of Poland, and wliich may more 
Bafel^' be referred to as an authority . — Pliiladelplua Presbyterian. 

A map and engi-avings add interest and value to a history which Mr. Saxton h:is pre- 
pared ■with gi'eat labor and care. "We know not where else to look for so much in tin* samo 
compass, relating to a nation wdiose tragic career has drawn to it the attention and sym- 
pathy of the civilized world. The construction of the work is in tnanj" respects a model 
for books of this class, giving, as it d)es, an answer to the inquiries that arc luttnrallj' sug- 
gCvStcd to the mind of the inquisitive reader, ■who w'itl not rise from the perusal of so com- 
plete a survey of Poland and its histoiw, without feeling himself informed at almost every 
point to which his inquiries may be directed. — Watchman and. Reflector. 

The author's style is terse and vigorous ; his conclusions enforced by arguments based 
upon well established facts and sound philosophy ; and the Wvtik, as a whole, we consider a 
valuable accession to modern historical contributions. It is worthy the patient study of 
the student of history, and eminently deserving a place in every private as well as public 
library . — Troy Daily Whig. 

It is a book which the statesman may read with i)rofit, wdiile it is also well calculated to 
It-terest the general reader. Especially would we commend it to the perusal of the student, 
who will find many things “both new and old” -within its lids . — Freemaiis Journal. 

This work recommen ds itself to public notice by its clear and concise history of a conn 


I r 


4 


r 

kL ' 


I 




•t • 


'V 


>‘ ^ ^ % /j.* * 

' • ' ^ A ‘ * * *" . t 

! ,'*-v‘'- . .'■v*,’>f- '., .tv.’.* ' ’ • v> ■-.s.rv ■ 

. ■'./ u. -V*:vi -. 'v“ 

• t . . •. • ■ . , * * • ♦ k 1 • , * • '• , i • 

.. r*--- / /• -‘Vf-, •- V , : ' v,'^' ' '. ■ 


i 

1 - 


• .^'‘ 7 v. ■'■■.■ T- ■ r V 

**• ■ ^ ^ ■ *' • * ' M ‘ • ■ U ' ■ I , -* ‘ * •■ k’ * * « 

f-- v; ■• . .cVvV-V '- •■ * V. ■ 

' v'-V:-';. V , , •: ■■■•■' ■•.:■ • , 

vrk r': V ‘ • •■: ' ' • • ■„■ 


• ^ 
A 


4 

» 


*V / 


• • <V.v .. 


^nik 

■ ■ ■ V 








■* ^ ^ # I \ ^ * • ' 

V- 

^ 1 A « 


^ ■' »l . 


'Vt ' ' ; • ' ' 

4 ^ \ ^ , r ■ j 


. ^ 


. 4 • • *• . 

• • ^ ♦w ♦ 


■ 

.w 

• *- » 


; / 

• • V :• 

♦ . • 


I /. 


-• I t ’' -i’ ‘ ' ' 


< .* 


Kk M 

• k' 


. .1 • 

•• < 


• • t 


0 . 


% • 


S * 


-•:: -6 • 

k ^ 4 ife . y 


• « 


* t 




.1 « • 




>: 


i<T 


'■ 1 ^, 
k •- 


■ .-Y . r '>,J 
- 1 ► *'• 


i « 


it 


^ 9 




, V ' 

F • 

V 


» 

9* 


• V 

t. 

I* ' ‘ 




I ^ 


'V 


V • 

• • • 

• 5 . , 




• * 


« 

. »'i 




t • 


4» 


V*' • 


.■ 


\ 

m 

4*r 


A.f 

N 


’M 

I 




« 


•r 


/o ♦ 

4 


v\ . 

4. ^ t 

• ? 


^ • ' 

ft 


7 


I 

t 

s 4 


j' 




S 


^':C \ 


• ft 

•STfi'-A '■ ■■• 

• 4 * / *4 > • ^ ► 




•k • 


- k ^ 

* •- ir - •- 

* .^v. ‘ 


4 




.'A. , .V 

'.••v 

'- t l**^ 

Ic*^ .WI.’ 

f - ^ 

• • • 


,*^*.f* ^ I ' Y ,• ^ I 1 ' A . I 

..V * v ..>->;• ••.■. '■ ^ ^ 

. .•"v7‘'..;;/ .--'v-7>, .' V‘-,. 

/ .V .1*. ‘ . X • • % ^ t‘ . ( ' ^ ^ .1 

' M '.4* •’ ■ . .’. •■. X_ .• . »• ... , 


• . f 
< • ^ 


^ • 

\ 




■• ' 7‘7 • '7 

^ y ' J 


^ .1 


\ - ♦ 


k » 

'■ 7 ' 


• » 

ft 


» -*. 


♦': 


. 


k’ 


P • 




1 • * 

^ ft 

i 


• j 




i 




s ‘ 






* 

r 


" . 




>? 

# * ’ - 


4 V V* 


J" 


k >' 

V ‘4- '4 


ft*' 


• • 


r 

p\. 


^ ^ M ' 1 

a V k 


'I 


, 0 ■ 

■ 7 ''. 7&'7 

■ M 


.V 


ft 

♦ 


•' ♦!< 
a 


• ft' 


^ i k 

V . -:^ 


I*' 


% • 


h » 


» • 




r*- 




7 --:^ 

:■; ’V . 


► » . 

>*=* \» , '*. 


• / 


• a ’ I V 

' ‘1 ' '1 
■* . ,4 


J 

ft V 


4 


ft. 


^ .I' 


ft* 

•ft 


,* k 


k‘ '*‘>'r. ; . * 

t'* kftll^ 

/ 


• .i 

ft 


I ‘ • 

k 


'■ ■-. . rw ■, ' .’ •• : - V r. ;. ' ' ■••V ,.> t:- .: 

■/; • v : A-' ‘ . . -•.■•‘v.vv \;;. V ■> V 

• -.’ 7- ; •' ‘ - -77 "i'*-.. ;.; k. *>^1^',; - ' 

) < :/•» •■-- I ;•■•■• -^^ • v 

.• .7 ■• 7 *- ■..* ••->, 7 ' Vv V .u 

4. B ^ • ••' ^ ^ ► ft -r. ;• / A# .a 

' • ^ ^ . J • ' " A * . •/ 4 V T> • > . 

■^ ■ • ■•'T* • ' ' 'r '•-• • ^ '• • '* * I .'.«■»> 

' .'• ■/ V..' 7v. .->^. 7^ 7 7i.7{' 



1 


? 


r 




t 


♦ 


4 

# 


4 




^’1 

. 

» 

% 

t 


/ • 





9 


I 



% 





I 


•r 


» 


, • 

% 



« 


I 


t 


4 


I 





4 

1 


t 


4 


r 




I 



) 




f 





i 


i 












4 


t 



9 


I ' 

? 

k 


% 


4 I 





« 


t 




I 

I 

t 

I 

t M 

I 

i t 


4 





% 


$ 


$ 


* 0 « 


■ 



« 









I 





1 i 


» 




4 

• ' 










i e 


« . • t 




' < 

^•'i / K 


. f t I 


I 


4 I 







( 


I. 


/ ' 

' % 

I 

n 


♦ 


t 



# 





4 # 


4 


4 


i 

1 












«• 


I 


4 




i 



T 








i 




» 




I • 




9 




I 



» 


1 


V 





'4 

i 


P 


< 




♦ 








I 








' '’if' 






"cP V 

aV '■ 

l - f : 




\0 


,V*-» , 


0 




.# - 







9> > .0 N 0 ^ .0 N 0 




V“ 

5P 





\V 


■i 4^ \ 

'- '■t-/ 


V. 1 8 





aV-^ ^ ^ 



SC^ “<• "^ Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 





tP C Neutralizing Agent: Magnesium Oxide 

^ S' Treatment Date: 



SEP 19S6 

BBKKEEPER 




PRESERVATION TECHNOCOGIES, INC. 
1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranbeny Twp., PA 16066 
(412)779-2111 




/ f ^ s^ 


r c«" 



v^ 






<JS 


A 







0 Q 





<h ' <’ , To 

,0V 

f 


^ ^'T cO"" ‘ 

^ '' 

•^o # r 



^o o^ 


c”" 


\V ^ 






^ c^ '' 








^ 8 1 A * A 

V 


<> ^ 9 ' ' ’' A 


-sS 




f <3^ 


a 





^ .0 N 0 ^ ^^0‘' . .. ^ 9?^ /'*'' .0 M 0 ^ aC? o N g _ ^ 







0 


O. % pD 




0 N c . 

•1^. ^^•■'. 


C? 


A V >■ 





, 0 N 0- . ^ 

^ % A 


\ V ^ 


^ A 








\ i B 


<V ^ 9 \ .A 



<5N 

: sp '. 

<» 



* .0 N 0 ^ ,0^ 


O. ^ .0 N 0 


A 


o 





\V-? ., ^ ■!) M 0 ’ aO ^ Ts 

. 0 N 0- . ^ C ^ 



4 ® ^ rxi) 

V ^ 







^ ' 


A 






% ^ 

V 


A^ ^ < 



9 1 'V 




v>«. 

"7 





